The history of all religions in the world, from the creation down to this present time in two parts : the first containing their theory, and the other relating to their practices ... : to which is added, a table of heresies : as also a geographical map, shewing in what countrey each religion is practised ... / by William Turner ...

THE HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS In the World , &c.

PART I.

1. Object of Worship , and Religious Veneration or Esteem .

Jewish .

THE Jews worship only one God , Jehovah , Eloim ; without any distinction of Persons , yet acknowledging a Messiah ; although the Books of the Old Testament , which they own for Canonical , do in several Texts sufficiently evince a Trinity of Perons , especially Gen. 1. verse 1. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 h. e. Dii creavit . and afterwards mention is made of God , — the Word , — and Spirit of God . And in the same Chapter , Let us make Man , in the plural number .

The Messiah they expect yet to come , tho' 1. All the Promises of his coming are fulfilled . 2. All the Prophecies accomplished . 3. All the Types are answered . 4. His Doctrine sealed with 1. Miracles . 2. Holy Lives of its Professors . 3. Patient Sufferings and Martyrdoms . 4. The Accomplishment of his Prophecies or Predictions . 5. Themselves are a living Evidence and Monument of his Indignation , and their own unbelief , as having lost their 1. Country . 2. Kingdom . 3. Temple . 4. Sacrifices . 5. Genealogies . 6. They have been often deceived with meer Pretenders , and disappointed . 7. Sybills and Heathen Oracles have given Testimony hereto .

Next to God they highly reverenced the Prophet Moses .

R. Samuel Bar Nahman saith , When Moses in writing the Law came to those words , Let us make Man , &c. He cried out , Lord of the World , why dost thou give Men occsion of mistaking in thy most simple Unity ? And the Lord answered , Write thou , Moses ; and let him that desires to mistake , mistake . Menasse ben Israel .

Christian .

The Christians acknowledge One Only God , Maker of Heaven and Earth , but with distinction of Persons , viz. Father , Son , and Holy Ghost .

Concerning which , as a judicious and very Reverend Author of the Church of England is pleased to ●●●ress himself ; There are three distinctions in the Deity ; of which , because the Scripture speaks in the same manner , as we usually do of so many distinct Persons ; therefore since God is pleased so to accomodate the Mysteries to our Understanding , as to speak of them in that manner , it is both allowable and commendable in us to call them Persons . But he would have us keep only to what the Scripture hath revealed about them , without intermixing with them , any of those unscriptural Notions , which some Divines and School-men have added to them to explain them . John Lord A. B. of Cantenbury , in his Sermons concerning the Divinity , &c. of our Blessed Saviour .

God is One , numerically One ; more One , then any single Man is One ; If Unity could suscipere magis & minus : Yet God is so One , that he admits of Distinction , and so admits of it , that he still retains Unity . As He is One , so we call him God , the Deity , the Divine Nature , &c. As He is distinguished , so we call Him Trinity , Persons , Father , Son , and Holy Ghost . In this Trinity there is One Essence , Two Emanations , Three Persons , or Relations , Four Properties ; innascibility , or inemanibility , to generate , ( proper to the Father ; ) to be begotten , ( proper to the Son ; ) to proceed , ( proper to the Holy Ghost ; ) Five Notions , innascibility , to beget , to be begotten , to be breathed out , to breath . Mr. Hales Conf. of the Trinity .

Mahometan .

The Mahometans believe in , and worship one God , Eternal , Almighty , Maker of Heaven and Earth . And that Jesus Christ was conceived by the breath of God , in the Womb of the Virgin Mary . That Jesus is a great Prophet , but not the Son of God . That he wrought Miracles , and foretold to the Jews , the coming of Mahomet , under the Name of the Comforter . M. de Thevenot , That Jesus would come and judge the World , &c. Idem . They Invocate the Saints , Idem . Acknowledge Seventy Angels , Guardians to every Musulman . The Turks are for Mahomet .

Ancient Heathen .

The Ancient Heathens worship'd One Only God , supream above the rest , who was therefore called , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , frequently by Homer , &c. But they had many other Gods , or Idols , subordinate , which they payed equal Worship and Adoration to ; making no distinction considerable between them in their Divine Honour . There were , 1. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Greater , Coelestial Gods , Eternal ; of these the Greeks reckoned Twelve , Jupiter , Juno , Saturn , Apollo ( the Sun , ) Diana ( the Moon , ) Mars , Mercury , Minerva , Neptune , Pluto , Vulcan , Venus . The Romans added , Vesta , Coelus , Ops , Bacchus , Hercules , Ceres , Janus . 2. Deastri , Dii Minores , or Medloxumi , Reporters , and Transporters , from Men to Gods , from Gods to Men ; as Summanus , President of the Manes . Consus , the God of Counsel . Pan , the God of Sheperds . Averruncus , who kept Corn from smut . Agonius , Priapus , Proteus , Aeolus , Momus , Hebe , Carmenta , &c. Mali Genii , Furiae , Parcae . 3. Ridiculous things , Birds , Beasts , Fishes , Serpents , Elements , Plants , the Devil himself ; nay , St. Hierom saith , the Pelusiani worshiped Crepitum Ventris ; and the Egyptians , Priapum , or Penem . 4. The Vnknown God , to whom they built an Altar at Athens , lest whilst they gathered so many Gods together , they should leave out any . Varro computed to the number of 30000 Gods .

In Scripture are mentioned , 1. The Golden Calf . i. e. The Egyptians Apis. 2. Teraphim , i. e. Talismanical Engines . 3. Moloch . The Amonites , Saturn . 4. Baal , i. e. The chief Idol , viz. of Phoenicia . 5. Adramelech and Anamelech , of Sepharvaim . 6. Ash●troth , the Sidonians Moon , or Queen of Heaven , Jer. 7.44 . 7. Dagon , the Philistines Jupiter . 8. Succoth Benoth , the Babylonians Venus . 9. Nergal , a Fire which the Persian Magi kept in honour of the Sun continually . 10. Rimmon , the chief Idol of Damascus . 11. Nebo , a God of the Chaldeans . 12. Amisa , Nisroch , Nibchaz , Thamuz .

Modern Heathen .

In China , a Three-Headed Idol . Some call him , Chin-hoan . In Guinea , and the East-Indies , they greet the New-Moon with horrible roarings , and strange Gestures of Adoration . Also , they worship a Bird called Pittoie , spotted as with Stars , and crying like a Bull. Also the Devil .

The Chingulaes in Ceilon , worship at this day ,

1. Ossa Polla maupt Dio , the Creator of Heaven and Earth . 2. Buddou , the Saviour of Souls , who went to Heaven from Pico Adam , a high Mount , where they shew the print of his foot . 3. Gerehah , ( i. e. the Planets , ) Nine in Number , reckoning the Dragon's Head and Tail . 4. Devils .

In the North of Lapland , they worship the Sun , Moon , and Devils , and whatsoever they see first at break of day , &c.

In Indolstan the Bramins describe their God with a thousand Hands , Eyes , and Feet .

The Hindoes believe God to be Omnipotent ; that he can cause Rain , Thunder , &c. That he needs not to be prayed to .

Many Indians , a Cow ; ( Apis : ) Some , Elephants , Horses , &c.

The great Prophets of the Hindoes , are Peremael and Westnon , viz. Bremaw , Breman , Ram , Permiver .

Of the Chinese , Confucius .

Of the Persees , Zortoose , ( Zoroaster . )

In Persia are still Guehers , who worship the Fire ; some call them Gaurs .

The Bannians use a tripartite Thread hung about their Neck , to denote the Trinity . Sir . Th. Herbert .

Diabolical .

The Magicians , Witches , Conjurers , &c. worship the Devil professedly , who appears to them often in divers Shapes , viz. 1. Of a black Man , &c. 2. A black Dog . 3. A Cat. 4. A Rat. 5. A Hedg-hog . 6. A black Toad . 7. A Fly , &c. as may be seen in the several stories related by Glanvil , &c. 8. In shape of a Goat . Delrius . 9. Sometimes in disguise of an Angel of Light , as in the case of Dr. Dee , under divers feigned Names , as Madisni , Vriel , Gabriel , &c. Dr. Dee's Actions with Spirits .

I love you , said one of the Spirits , to Dr. Dee , now you talk of God , ibid.

2. Places of Divine Worship .

Jewish .

1. THeir own Houses , Hills and Groves , Gen. 22.2 .

2. A Tabernacle , which was , 1. Moveable , 2. Temporary , to signifie the Church Militant .

3. A Temple fixt and permanent , to signifie the Church Triumphant ; wherein consider ,

1. It s Site , viz. 1. On Mount Sion . 2. On Mount Moriah . 3. On Mount Calvary , in opposition to the dark Groves of the Heathens .

2. Consider its parts ; First , the Atrium , or Court ,

1. Of the Priests ; where was , 1. The brazen Altar . 2. Lavers to wash the Priests Sacrifices .

2. Of the People , or outward Court ; or Solomon's Porch , built about with Porches for rainy Weather . This was after Solomon's time divided into 1. The Mens Court ; Here was an Ascent with steps , where the Songs of degrees were sung . 2. The Womens Court ; here was the Corban , inscribed with 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 the initial Letters of Prov. 21.14 . or the like .

2. The Sanctuary , where was , 1. The Incense Altar in the middle , sprinkled once yearly by the High Priest . 2. The Tables , with the twelve Leaves and Candlesticks .

3. The Holy of Holies ; wherein consider ,

1. The Contents . 1. The Pot of Manna . 2. Aaron's Rod. 3. The Tables of the Testament .

2. The Cover , ( the Propitiatory or Mercy-seat ) overlaid with Gold at each end , whereon stood a golden Cherub with Wings stretched out ; from between which , as from an Oracle , God gave Answers .

4. Synagogues , Parish-Churches ; Here was Praying and Preaching , Men apart from Women . 480 in Jerusalem . Some add Pros●uchae .

Christian .

1. Houses , upper Rooms , Acts 1.13 . Acts 2.46 . 1 Cor. 11.18 , 20. Sometimes Woods and Forrests , and Caves ; for 200 years or more . Vid. Origin . contra Cels . l. 4. Arnob. l. 3.

2. Temples , wherin consider . 1. The Form oblong , like a Ship , Const. Apost . 2. The Situation , Eastward generally . Tertul. 3. The Parts .

1. Vestibulum , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , the Porch , adorned sometimes with Cloisters , Cisterns , Fountains of Water , Marble Pillars for Penitents .

2. Narthex , the lower part next the great Door .

3. Navis , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , here stood the Ambo , or Pulpit , where the Scriptures were Read or Preached . Also Pastophoria , the Pews .

4. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , The Chancel , separated from the body of the Church by Rails , ( cancelli ) only for those who were in Holy Orders . [ Only at C. P. the Emperors were permited to enter there to offer , and so back again . ] Here were , 1. the Altar , anciently of wood . 2. the Bishop's Chair , or Throne , at the upper end . 3. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , the presbyters seats on each side the Throne .

5. Adjoyning to the Chancel on each side were , 1. Diaconicon , the Sacresty or vestry , for vessels and garments . 2. Prothesis , where preparation was made for the Sacraments , and the offerings laid up .

Note . The Abyssins Temples are dark , as the Jewish Synagogues , for devotion .

Absis was the upper part of the Quire , where penitents by immposition of hands were absolved .

Note . 1. The Temples were at first plain , afterwards peace and plenty coming in , more cost was bestowed .

2. No Images in the Temples for 400 years at least . The Council of Illiberis forbad pictures in the Church . And Epiphanius finding a picture in the Church of Anablatha , rent it , and gave it away for a winding sheet .

3. The Altar was placed commonly at the East end , but at Antioch Westward ; say some . Others , that it was in the midst of the Church , divided with rails , from the rest , called Presbyterium , because appointed chiefly for the Priests , drawn with curtains at certain times of the Divine service . Bishop Jewel out of Chrysost. August . Euseb.

Mahometan .

Mosches , or Meldgid , called also Dgemii ; for the most part four square , but larger in length , then breadth , with three Balls and an Half Moon on the Tower .

The Parts , 1. A Portico . 2. A Minaret , or Tower by the side , with a Balcony all round on the Top. 3. The Body very plain , with 4 bare walls : Only a Niche on the South wall for the Keble . 4. A Pulpit . 5. Mats on the floor . 6. Alms-houses adjoyning to them commonly , called Imaret . 7. Cisterns of water ; Mahomet the 3d his Chapel in C. P. hath all the floors covered with mats and fine Turky Carpets , his Tomb in the middle . 8. Lamps often . Seven principal Mosques upon 7 Hills in Constantinople , the most stately is that of Sultan Soliman ; 700 in Fez , in one of which are 900 Lamps . No images , or pictures , of men , women , or beasts . 23000 Mosques in Caire , great and small . M. de Thev .

Ancient Heathen .

1. Hills and Groves . For they held Temples unlawful , because their Deities could nor be confined within walls . Man's breast is a Temple well pleasing to God . Demosth . The whole world is a Temple for the Sun . Alex. ab Alex.

2. Temples . Wherein Consider , 1. The form . Some round , some oblong , some open-roofed . 2. The situation . Eastward ; and , the windows opening Eastward to let in the Sun-beams . 3. The Parts .

I. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 the porch ; here was , 1. An Altar for sacrifices . 2. Sphnyx's image sometimes .

2. Basilica , the body of the Temple ; here was ; 1. An Altar for incense . 2. Porticus , Isles on the sides , where they fixt their vows , and did worldly business . 3. Tholum , in the Top , where they hung pictures and dedicated spoyles .

3. Adytum , to which only Priests might come : here was , 1. An Altar for incense . 2. Delubrum , the place , where the Idol stood : or as some say a place to wash in . Adjoyning to the Adytum were ,

1. Sacrarium , a Sextry , where were beds for the people to sit at feasts .

2. Donarium , where the gifts offered to the Gods , called Anathema , were placed . The old Persians had no Temples , but offered on the Tops of Hills . The Pantheon at Rome was round and open at the Top , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 .

1. ☞ The Romans had no images for many years ; because Numa taught , that God was a pure spirit , &c.

2. Images were first of clay , then of metals , Gold , &c.

Modern Heathen .

The Chingulayes in Ceylon , have Pagodaes , Temples , some of exquisite work , of hewen stone , engraven with images and figures ; others of later building , only of clay and sticks , and no windows ; some tiled , some thatched : Some one story high , some two ; of these are three sorts ;

1. Vehars , belonging to the Buddou God .

1. The form , foursquare , like a pidgeon-house . 2. The Furniture , Images of men , cross-leg'd , with yellow coats ( like the Gonni Priests ) their hair Frizled , and their hands before them like women .

2. Dewals , belonging to the other Gods .

3. Covels , or Jacchoes , belonging to the Diautaus to Devils ; built by private persons , who are themselves Priests . In these two last are painted sticks , Targets , bills , arrows , spears , swords , images of monstrous shapes . Cap. Knox. In some places are Gold and Jewels .

The Inhabitants of Guinea lay their Idols , and offer their Sacrifices in Woods , before great Hollow Trees .

The Persees call their Temples Eggarees .

The Bannyans Pagods are commonly under the Bannyan Trees , ( Arbores de Rays , i. e. de radicibus ; or as others call them , ficus Indicae . Sr. Th. Herb. Trav. The Indians have in all their Pagods an Oval flint-stone , which they fetch from Ganges , and worship as a God ; perhaps because they have heard that a circle is the most perfect of all figures . Tavernier , part 2. l. 2. c. 5. The Mexicans call their Temples Teucally , i. e. God's House ; built of great stones in the fashion of Snakes tyed one to another ; on the top a fine pillar wrought with small stones as black as jett ; on the top of the pillar , battlements , &c.

Diabolical .

The Place of meeting , which the Devil appoints for witches , &c. Is usually on some common or the middle of a Green . Glanvil . Dr. Dee . had all his actions with spirits ( or most of them ) in his study ; and in his study or Oratory , 1. A stone , or stones , brought him by a spirit , called from its use a Shew-stone , sometimes Principal stone , first Sanctified stone ; a Chrystal , &c. In which a person qualified might see apparitions and hear voices . And in it was often to be seen a Curtain , or Veil , as if the stone it self were some personated sanctuary . 2. A Holy Table , ( which is now preserv'd and to be seen in Sr. Tho. Cottin's Library . ) 3. A Carpet . 4. Table-Cloth . 5. Cushion . 6. Candlestick . 7. Taper .

I make no Question , but the Devil in all these things had a respect to the Ceremonial law especially . Dr. Mer. Casaub . pref. to Dr. Dee's Actions with spirits . In New-England the witch meeting was in a field near Salem . Cotton Mather .

3. Respect to places of Worship .

Jewish .

1. None but the High Priest entered into the Holy of Holies , and he but once a year .

2. None but the Clean were to enter into the sanctuary . And therefore on the pillars was writ , Let no stranger enter into the Holy place .

3. Whoso fled to the Temple , and there laid hold upon the Horns of the Altar ( if guilty only of casual murder ) might not be taken thence . Ex. 21.14 . 1. Kin. 2.28 .

4. No man was to carry any vessel through the Temple .

5. The Synagogues had such inscriptions as these , This is the gate of the Lord , the righteous shall enter into it . Prayer without attention is like a body without a Soul . Silence is commendable in time of prayer .

6. The Rulers made such Canons , as these ; 1. That no man should go into the Temple with a staff . 2. Or with his shoes on . 3. Or till they had wiped the dust off from their feet . 4. Or come with money tied up in a purse : Or use a scrip , or bag-purse . 5. Or spit in the Temple . 6. Or use any irreverent gesture there , but go gravely to the place , where they were to stand , and neither sit , lean , or lye , but stand only : ( that being a praying posture . ) Dr. Lightfoot .

Christian .

1. They came into the Churh , as into the palace of the Great King , with fear and Trembling . Chrysost. Ep. ad Hebr. c. 9.

2. They used to wash their hands , before they entered . Idem . Hom. 52. in Mat.

3. Emperours left their guards behind , put off their crowns , laid down their arms ; when they went to Church . Dr. Cave Prim. Christian .

4. They carried themselves there with the most profound silence and devotion .

The Choir of the Armenian Church ( at Egmasin ) was hung round with Venetian Tissue of Gold ; the pavement of both Choir and body of the Church spread with Tapestry , for they all put off their shoes , before they go into Church . Nor do the Armenians kneel , as in Europe , but stand all the while upright . Mons. Tavernier . l. 1. c. 3. The Abyssins have no seats in their Churches , for they neither sit nor kneel ; but always stand at Divine service , according to the Ancient Canons , which the Greeks and Russes also observe to this day , as believing it more becoming the reverence due to the place , and more proper for attention , then to sit . Job Ludolphus , Hist. of Ethiop . ch. 6. To prevent weariness the Abyssins have little Crutches to lean upon , which when they go away , they leave in the Church-proch . Idem . If any out of weakness sit down upon the ground , the Deacon , even in the midst of prayers , commands them , Eb Tarber , Tanse , you that sit down , rise . Nay , such is their reverence towards their Churches , tho at this day poor , low , dark buildings , thatcht with straw or reed , when they approach near them in their Travels , they alight off their Mules , and walk on foot till they are past them . They also put off their shoes , and never spit on the pavement . Idem .

Muscovites will not make water in the Church-yards .

The Muscovites stand all the service time , and are bare in the Church ; only the Priests have their Skufia , or caps on , which were given them at consecration . D. of Holstein's Ambass .

If a dog enter into the Church , they sweep , incense and purify it with holy water after him . They sweep often after a stranger .

Mahometan .

1. The Mahometans put off their shoes , when they enter into their Mosques , and take them again at their coming out ; or else they must carry them in their hand .

2. They wash their feet , and so enter their Mosques , and as they begin their devotions , they first stop their Ears , and secondly , fix their Eyes , that nothing may divert their thoughts ; then ,

3. In a soft and still voice utter their prayers , wherein are many words most significantly expressing the Omnipotency , Greatness , Eternity , and other Attributes of God .

4. Casting themselves low upon their faces sundry times , and then acknowledging that they are burdens to the Earth , and poison to the air ; but after all , comforting themselves in the mercies of God through the Mediation of Mahomet .

After entering , they bow to the Keble , a notch on the South-wall , towards Meccha . In some places Bismillah ( i. e. ) In the name of God , is writ over the door . M. de . Theven . By their discipline women may not enter , because of their often pollutions , and Eve's sin Ross .

Ancient Heathen . 1. Only Priests did go into the A●ytum . 2. Only the clean might enter into their Temples . Therefore on Aesculapius his Temple was writ , Esse d●●et sastum , sacri qui liminà Templi Ingreditur . They washed in the 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , before entrance . 3. The Aegyptians set Harpocrates image in the entrance of the Temple to signify silence . The Priests of the Eumenides called Hesychidae , from their silence . 4. The Romans proclaimed silence to the people by a Cryer , in these words , Favete linguis . So did the Greeks . 5. If any came to the Altars to take sanctuary , it was unlawful to take him thence . Rausan . 6. They used to give Oaths in the Temples for determining controversies . 7. The Lacedamonians drove dogs out of the Temples , as unclean Creatures . Pinge duos angues , sacer est locus . 8. None might go into the Temple of Ceres that was guilty of any fault . 9. None might walk into the Temple of Apollo Pythius ; to do so , was death by the law of Pisistratus .

Modern Heathen .

In Ceilon , no woman having her natural infirmities upon her , may approach near the Temples ; nor men , that come out of the Houses , where such women be .

The Hindoes or Indians , both men and women , before they go to their Devotions , which is very frequently , wash their bodies ; and ascribe a kind of Divinity to certain Rivers ( especially Ganges ) whither they flock daily in Troops to wash themselves .

In Bengala all are bound to enter barefooted into their Temples . Ross . In Pegu they wash their feet at the door , and by lifting up their hands to their heads , salute the Preacher first , and then the Sun . Idem . In Egypt Sow-herds are forbid the Temples . Idem . In Mexico none might enter into their Toucally , except the Priests and such noble personages who at their entry would offer some man to be sacrificed to those slaughter-houses of the Devil . Purchas .

If any of the Virgins that belonged to the Temple in Mexico , were found dishonest , they were put to death without remission ; saying , she had polluted the House of their God . Idem .

Diabolical .

The Witches at their first arrival at their Place of Worship , do Courtesie and due Obeysance . Glanvil .

The Place is Holy , said one of the Spirits to Dr. Dee , in one or more of his Actions with them . Actions with Spirits ; p. 366.

In those places of the East-Indies , where they worship the Devil , they build Pagods , or Meschits , for him , which they perform a Sacred Respect to .

4. Dedication of Temples , &c.

Jewish .

1. THE Tabernacle was Consecrated , by anointing with the anointing Oyl , Exod. 40.9 . 2. Lighting the Lamps . 3. Burning sweet Incense . 4. Offering burnt Offerings , &c. Hereupon a Cloud covered the Tent , and the Glory of the Lord filled the Tabernacle .

2. The Temple was Consecrated , 1. By a great Assembly of the Elders , &c. 2. Feasting . 3. Sacrificing an innumerable multitude of Sheep and Oxen , &c. 4. Praises and Prayers , 1 Kings , 8.

Christian .

1. They Consecrated ( in Constantine's time ) the Temples with , 1. Singing of Hymns and Psalms . 2. Reading and Expounding the Scriptures ; Preaching , Orations . 3. Holy Sacrament . 4. Prayers . 5. Liberal Alms to the Poor . 6. Great Gifts to the Church . 7. Expressions of mutual Love . And , 8. Universal rejoycing . Dr. Cave .

* ⁎ * Heathen Temples converted into Christian Churches were Consecrated by placing a Cross in them . Vid. Cod. Theod.

The Anniversary Feast-day in remembrance of the Church built by Constantine in Jerusalem , was kept afterwards constantly , Sept. 14. for eight days , with much pomp and confluence of People . Dr. Cave .

Hence our Wakes ( Encaenia . )

Mahometan .

The Grand Seignior gives pieces of Stuff , which is brought to him from the Kiaabe ( or Holy House ) at Mecha , with which it was covered round , these Stuffs being offered by the Grand Seignior , and other Princes , to that place . — These the Grand Seignior ( when they are old ) sends to hang up in new Mosques , which serves for a Consecration . M. de Thevenot .

Three Balls , or a Star and an half Moon , are generally the distinguishing Mark or Ensign of all the Mahometan Mosques .

In Vienna , upon the Spire of S. Stephen's Steeple there stands a Cross , and half Moon ; which the City promised should be done , when Soylman the Magnificent besieged the City , upon condition he would not batter the Church , which he had an intention to do . Dr. Edw. Brown's Trav.

Antient Heathen .

They Consecrated their Temples thus .

1. The Aruspices drew certain Ribbonds about the Floor , and strawed the plot of ground with Flowers . 2. Soldiers carried Boughs into it ; and 3. Vestal Nuns followed , leading Boys and Girls in their Hands , and sprinkled the place with Holy Water . 4. Then a Pontifex and Praetor followed , who purged the Floor , by leading about it a Sow , a Ram and a Bull , and there Sacrificed them , and Prayed to the Gods to bless that holy place . 5. By drawing some Ropes , they pulled down the first Stone , setting it with wedges of Gold and Silver , the Aruspex crying out — Ne temeretur opus faxo , alirove , in aliud opus destinato .

Hence their Encaenia , solemn Feasts , at their Devoting of their Temples to the Worship of some Idol God .

Modern Heathen .

I confess , I have not yet met with any thing in my reading to fill up this Section , but am willing to leave a void space for the Reader to fill up at his leisure , for his own Use ; for I cannot be induced to think , but they generally use some Ceremony for this purpose , tho perhaps our Travellers finding the Structures erected , and peradventure long before their Arrival into the Countries , might see nothing of it , nor make enquiry about it .

Diabolical .

Delrius tells us out of a French Book of Florimund Raimunds , a Senator of the King 's , in the Court of Burdeaux , that an old Woman Tried in that Court , A. 1594. for Witch-craft , confessed of her own accord , That , being a Girl , she was enticed by an Italian Man , on the Eve of S. John Baptist , at Midnight , to go with him into a certain Feild ; where the Italian mark'd out a Circle on the ground with a Beech Wand , and muttered certain words over , which he read out of a black Book , and presently upon it , a great black Goat stood by them , with great Horns , attended with two Females ; and by and by a Man came in Priests Habit , &c. Mag. Disq . l. 6.

5. Priests and Church Officers , their Distinction and Office .

Jewish .

1. The High Priest , whose Office was , 1. Peculiar to himself , as to enter into the Holy of Holies once a year , upon the Propitiation day . 2. Common with other Priests .

He had his Suffragan , or Sagan .

2. Inferior Priests ; whose Office was , 1. To burn Incense , and Offer Sacrifice . 2. To sound the Trumpets for War and Assemblies . 3. To slay the Sacrifices . 4. To instruct the People . 5. To Judg of the Leprosy .

David divided the Company of Priests into 24 Orders , who were to serve in their turns by lot , 1 Chro. 24. the chief of every Rank was called Summus Sacerdos .

3. Levites , in David's time divided 1. Into Treasurers . some Gershonites . 2. Judges and Overseers . some Cohathites . 3. Porters . some Merarites . 4. Singers .

In Moses time they bore the Tabernacle and Vessels , &c.

4. Prophets .

1. Extraordinary Seers .

2. Ordinary Expositors of the Law , which no later times were ,

1. Wise men , Pharisees , wise above the Text of the Law ; taught Traditions , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 .

2. Scribes , ( not the Writing-Masters ) but Doctors of the Law , who were to Write , Read , and Expound the Law of Moses .

3. Disputers , who taught Allegories , and the Mystical Senses of the Text , call'd 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 Darshanim , and their Homily Midrasch .

Note , the First-born of all the Tribes were to manage Religious Affairs , 'till the Levites were chosen in their room , Exod. 13.2.15 .

Christian .

I. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Consecrated to the more proper and immediate acts of Worship . These were

I. Bishops ; usually chosen out of the Presbyters , distinct from , and Superiour to Presbyters , ( as Blondid and Salmasius confess ) about the latter end of the Second Century . Consider

1. Their Office , viz. To Teach and Instruct the People , to administer the Sacraments , Excommunicate , Absolve , to preside in the Assemblies of the Clergy , to ordain inferiour Officers , to call them to Account , to Suspend , &c. to urge the observance of Ecclesiastical Laws , to appoint indifferent Rites , to inspect and provide for those of their Charge .

2. Order . 1. Chorepiscopi , Suffragan or County Bishops ; Vicarii Episcopi , where the Diocess was large , in imitation of the Seventy Disciples , for so many they were at first .

2. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Visitors , Rural Presbyters , who were to go up and down the Countrey to correct what was amiss .

3. Arch-Bishops , Metropolitans in every great City , who were to Ordain , or to Ratifie Elections of Bishops , once a Year to Summon the Bishops under them to a Synod , to enquire , direct , admonish , suspend , determine , &c.

4. Metropolitans , Honorary , or Titular , without any real power , yet taking place of other Bishops .

5. Patriarchs , Primates .

2. Presbyters , who were to Preach , Baptize , Consecrate the Eucharist , assist the Bishop in publick Administrations : These were , 1. Clerici Superioris loci , Antistites in ordine secunde , Presbytens of every great City , who were a kind of Ecclesiastical Senate , Counsellors and Assistants to the Bishops in their Government , and had Seats of Eminency ( in the Churches ) next the Bishop's Throne .

2. Ordinary Presbyters .

N. B. They did not usually exercise the Power conferred by Ordination upon them in any Diocess , without leave from the Bishop .

3. Deacons , who were to attend at the Lord's Table , where the People met every Lord's Day to offer for the Poor . Hence they have used to deliver the Sacramental Elements to the People : also to Preach and Baptize : Assistants to the Priest , as he to the Bishop ; the number in any one place , not above Seven .

1. Arch-Deacon , the Eye of the Bishop , chosen out of the Deacons , to inspect all parts of the Diocess .

2. Sub-Deacon , who assisted the Deacons , waited at the Church Doors , usher'd in and brought out the several Orders , Catechumens , &c.

2. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . Vid. Pag. 25.

Mahometan .

1. Musti , i. e. Interpreter of the Alcoran , who is as High-Priest , attending only Matters of Faith and Religion .

He is Head of the Church , and decides all Questions in their Law .

2. Cadilesquiri Talismani , i. e. Doctors of the Law , resident at C. P. or where the Prince pleaseth . These are , as it were ,

Patriarchs , They examine the Cadis of divers Provinces . These also call the People to Prayers among the Turks .

3. Mulli , qu. Bishops ; who place and displace Church-men at pleasure .

4. Nuderisi , qu. Suffragans , who are to inspect the Cadis .

5. Cadis , Judges , to punish Offenders , there is one in every City .

6. Naipi , Young Judges , or Candidates for the Office .

7. Hogi , who write Books , and teach Sciences .

8. Calfi , who read unto them that Write .

9. Sosti , Young Students , or Novices in the Law . Some add

Sophi , Singers of Psalms , &c.

Ancient Heathen .

1. Pontifex Maximus , the highest of the Chief Priests , who was to appoint the Ceremonies belonging to the Worship of the Gods .

2. Flamen , or High Priest , who was named according to the Gods whom they served , as Hamen Martialis , Hamen Dialis , Humen Quirinalis , &c.

3. Priests , 1. Of Cybele ; Curetes , Corybantes , Galli . 2. Of Ceres and Bacchus ; Fratres Arvales , who offered Sacrifices ( Ambarvales Hostias ) and Judged about the bounds of Fields . 3. Of Mars ; Salii , who were to keep the Ancile . 4. Of Pan ; Lupercales , &c. 5. Of Jupiter ; Druids , in use amongst the Gauls .

Curiones , were Parish-Priests , or Curates , Two for a Curia ; Fifty Curiae in Rome ; over these was Curio Maximus .

4. Priestesses of Vesta , Vestal Virgins , Six or Four in number , who were to attend the Sacrifices of Ops , or Bona Dea , and to keep a Fire continually burning , for the safety of the Empire ; as God hath set Stars in the Firmament for the good of the World .

Modern Heathen .

1. The Persees have 1. A Dostoor , or High-Priest , who seldom appears openly ; but when he doth , is much Reverenc'd . 2. Daroes , or Harboods , inferiour Priests , who are by their Law to dwell near , and abide much in their , Eggarees ( Temples ) to give Advice unto any that shall repair unto them .

2. In Guinea the Priest is called Fetissero .

3. In Ceilon the Priests are of three Orders ;

1. Priests of the Buddon-God , which live in the Vehars ( Temples ) proper to that God . These are , 1. Tirinaxes , Superiours . 2. Gonni .

2. Koppuhs , Priests to the other Gods , who are to offer in the Temple Dewal , boyl'd Rice , and other Victuals to the Idol .

3. Jaddeses , Priests of the Spirits ( Diautdu● ) who serve in the Covelt ( Temples ) built at their own charge . They visit the Sick , when sent for , and offer a red Cock to the Devil .

4. In Japan , Bonzaes , fifteen or twenty to a Pagod .

5. In Fermosa , Inibs , Priestesses ( only Women ) , who offer Prayers and Sacrifices in a most extravagant and obscene manner . Mandilslo .

6. In the Philippine-Islands their Priests are mostly Women , Sorcerers . Rosse .

7. In Pegu , Talapoi .

Diabolical .

Dr. Dee , in his Magical Transactions made use of one Edward Kelle , whom he calls his Seer , or Skryer ; afterwards his Son , Arthur Dee ; who in a round Stone , ( or consecrated Crystal , ) saw , and heard all the Shapes , and Figures , and Voices of the Magical Apparitions .

'T is hard to give a distinct Account of all those Persons which the Devil makes use of , in a more than ordinary manner , for the promoting of his Interest , and doing Service to him . We shall mention some of the chief .

1. Magicians , by 1. Stones , as Dr. Dee . 2. Rings , as Excestus . 3. Optic-Glasses . 4. Riddles , or Sieves . 5. Figures . 6. Dreams , &c. 7. Charms , Spells , &c.

2. Common Witches and Wizards , who have Communication with their Familiar Spirits .

3. Fortune-Tellers , Prognosticators , Astrologers .

Jewish .

1. Nethinims , from 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 to give , because given to the Service of the Temple . Their Office was .

1. to hew Wood. 2. Draw Water .

These were Gibeonites .

2. Viri Stationarii , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , who were to stand by , during the Oblation , and to carry the Gift for the rest of the People .

They serve in their courses , of which there were twenty four .

Some mention Archi-synagogus , the chief Ruler of the Synagogue .

N. B. Dr. Lightfoot saith , There were Seven Readers appointed in their Synagogues , who when the Angel of the Church , or Minister of the Congregation , called them out , did read .

Now to every Synagogue belong six . Officers .

1. The Summas , or Sacristan , who keeps clean the Synagogue , and trims the Lamps . 2. The Pernas , who provides the Wine given to the Youth , at the entrance and end of their Sabbaths and Festivals . 3. Mari-catab , who folds , and unfolds the Law , &c. 4. He who bears the Law in Procession through the Synagogue . 5. The Elhaim , who touch the two Staves of the Law , called the Trees of Life , on which the Law is rolled , when carried . 6. The Chesau , or Precator . Dr. Addison .

Christian .

2. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Inferiour Ministers , or Subordinate Officers .

1. Acoluthus , who was to attend the Bishop , as a Witness of his Life : or , as some say , to set up Lights at the reading of the Gospel .

2. Exorcist , who was to attend the Catechumens and Euergumeni , and rehearse a Form of Prayer over them , in the out-parts of the Church , the People in the mean while praying within ; also to Catechise .

3. The Reader , whose Office was to stand near the Ambo , and read the Portions of Scripture .

Julian the Apostate was one .

4. Ostiarii , to keep the doors of the Temple , and shut out Hereticks , Jews , Gentiles .

Some add Fossarli , Overseers of the Grave , Cantores , Laboratores , &c.

5. Deaconesses , who were to help Women at Baptism ; to visit and instruct Women , &c.

Such were Phoebe , and Olympias , in C. P. &c.

This is all out of Dr. Cave's Primitive Christianity .

A Parallel between the Civil and Ecclesiastical Government of the Romans .

A Justice of Peace a City , a Bishop .

A Proconsul , a Province , Arch-bishop .

A Lieutenant , a Diocess , a Primate .

The Emperor , the Empire , Christ Jesus .

N. B. St. Hierom accounts a Bishop and Priest all one . ad Tit. c. 1.

And Clem. reckons but three degrees of the Clergy , viz. Priest , Deacon , and Minister . Clem. Ep. 2. de Conc. Di. 3.

Mahometan .

The Director of their Prayers , who ( among the Turks ) is called Imam ; but among the Persians , Pichnamaz ; he says the Prayers , and makes the rest say them , and therefore he always stands foremost , that the rest behind may see what he doth .

Se●thi , as the Turks call them , or Seriffi , as the Moors , are such as descend from Mahomet .

Amongst the Persians their Spiritual Officers are , 1. The Sedre , who is chief in Spirituals , and sometimes promoted to be Eatmad Doulet , i. e. Chief in Temporals . 2. Scheik el Seilo● , i. e. Sheik of the Law . 3. Cadi . Both these are named by the King , and Judge of Controversies .

These two last decide all Points of Religion , and make all Contracts , Testaments , and other publick Deeds ; Judges of Divorces , and all civil Processes . M. de Thev .

Among the Turks and Persians are ,

Muezim , qu. Sextons that call to Prayers from the tops of the Minarets ; some call them Talismans .

Choza , Elders which execute the Service , and Preach .

Modecis , the Governor of an Hospital .

Antippi — On Friday in the midst of the Temple , in a place thirty steps high , read something of the Life of Mahomet ; after which ,

Two little Boys sing certain Prayes . After which one of the Antippi , with a Lance and Scimiter , exhorts to defence of Religion .

Ancient Heathen .

1. Duumviri ( afterwards 10 , then 15. ) appointed by Tarquin Superbus , to keep and interpret the Books of the Sibylls ; and especially of Cumana , ( which were preserved in a stone Chest in the Capitol ) and to oversee the secular Solemnities .

2. Soothsayers .

1. Augurs , who did in a high Place , with a crooked Staff , ( lituus ) limit a space in the Air , to observe the flying of Birds , or chirping ( tripudium ) and thence to foretel things to come . 2. Aruspices , who did inspect the Entrails of Beasts sacrificed , for the same intent . 3. Auspices , qu. Avispices .

The College of them was at first 3 , afterwards 4 , then 9 , and at last 15. Their Office was to consult the Gods in doubtful cases , offer Sacrifices , make Prayers ( Effata ) &c. never concluding upon less than Two Signs ,

3. F●ciales , whose Office was to offer Peace , or proclaim War , by casting upon the Enemies land a bloody Lance , or turning a Ram loose into their borders : Upon the Conclusion of a Peace to offer a Hog for Sacrifice , ( praying that whoso broke the Articles , might perish , as that Hog ; ) upon breach of Oath , to offer a Hog for Sacrifice . The High Priest among them was called Pater patratus .

4. Aeditui kept the Temples and Keys .

5. Pope , Victimarii , assisted in the Sacrifices .

6. Epulones were Overseers of the Feasts .

7. Preficae , Women that wept for the Dead .

8. Vespae disposed of the Urns of the dead .

Modern Heathen .

In Siam , in the City of India , are above 30000 Ecclesiasticks under the direction of the High-Priest of the grand Pagod of the City of India .

Mandelslo , 200 Bonzes , saith Tavernier .

In Guiney the Priest is called Sofo . Idem .

In China are four Orders of Religious Men , whereof some are clad in black , some in white , and some in grey . Idem .

Each of these Orders hath its General , called , Tricon ; and he , under him , his Provincials , who make Visitations .

In Virginia the Pagan Priests were cloathed with Garments of Skins , and their Hair cut like a Comb on their Crowns . Rosse .

Their Chief Priest was adorned with Feathers and Weasels Tails ; and his face painted as ugly as the Devils . Idem .

The Priest of the Gaurs in Persia is called Cazi .

In Tunquin the Bonzes wear a Necklace of an hundred Beads , very big , and made of Wood ; in their Hands they carry a Staff , headed with a Bird of varnished Wood. Tavernier .

Diabolical .

5. Enthusiasts , such as the Fanatick Priests among the old Heathens , who gave the Responces of the Oracles .

6. Possess'd Persons , Daemoniacks , such as are mentioned in the Gospel .

7. Sorcerers , black Witches , as some call them .

8. Exorcists , or white Witches , as some will have them .

7. Common Juglers .

8. Empiricks , Quacks , such as Paracelsus .

Concerning all which I have not much to say ; for I care not to search deep into the Mysteries of this confused and dark Religion : Nor if I had more knowledge in it , should I think fit to communicate the Secrets of it to publick View .

6. Qualifications required in Church-Officers .

Jewish .

1. THE High-Priest must be of the Line of Aaron's First-born .

The First-born being Priest in every Family till that Time .

2. Priests of the second Order were to be of the rest of Aaron's Posterity .

Both of them , ( Priest , and High-Priest ) must have no Blindness , Lameness , flat Nose , superfluous Member , broken Foot or Hand , broken stones , crook'd Back , blemish in his Eye , Scab , Scurf , must be no Dwarf .

3. Levites were to be of the Posterity of Levi.

4. Nethinims — of the Race of Gibeonites .

Christian .

1. Arch-Bishops chosen out of the Bishops ; given to Hospitality , apt to teach , not given to Wine , no Strikers .

2. Bishops , 1. Out of the Priests . 2. Blameless , no Brawlers . 3. The Husband of one Wife . 4. Vigilant , not covteous . 5. Sober , not greedy of lucre . 6. Of good behaviour , patient , no striker . 7. Ruling their House well ; not a Novice ; of good Report .

3. Bishops and Priests , often chosen out of the Monks .

They must be , ( according to the Apost. Can. )

1. Not twice married . 2. Nor having a Concubine . 3. Nor Marrying a Widow ; or a Harlot , or one divorced ; or a Hand-maid ; or a Stage-Player ; or a Brother's Widow ; or a Brother's Daughter ; or two Sisters . 4. Nor guilty of Fornication , or Adultery . 5. Nor serving in Suretyships . 6. Nor that hath cut off his Privy-Members . 7. Nor perjured . 8. Nor a Thief . 9. Nor a Souldier . 10. Nor Symoniac . 11. Nor Demoniac . 12. Nor lately converted from Heathenism .

N. B. The Muscovite Priests hold themselves obliged to be in a State of Matrimony , before they take Orders ; and are to Marry a Maid , not a Widow , nor of a scandalous Life . For which they cite 1 Tim. 3.

The Abyssines are much of the same opinion .

4. Deacons must be , 1. Grave . 2. Not double-tongued . 3. Not given to much Wine . 4. Not greedy of filthy Lucre. 5. Blameless . 6. Husbands of one Wife . 7. Ruling their Children and own houses well .

N. B. None , who had any Heretics or Infidels in his Family , was to be admitted to the Office of Bishop , Priest , or Deacon . Conc. Carth. 3. Can. 18.

Mahometism .

1. Mufti 's are to be Wise , and worthy Men , and of a sincere Life , according to their Law . They may Marry .

2. Cadies are to be of sufficient skill , and good Life .

Ancient Heathen .

1. Flamines Majores , were to be chosen out of the Nobility .

The Flamen Dialis must 1. Be Married . 2. Not Married twice . 3. Not give Fire out of his House . 4. Be Trim'd only by a Free-man with Brass Scissars .

2. — Minores , out of the Commons .

3. Curiones were to be , 1. Fifty years old . 2. Of a Life unspotted . 3. Of a Body unmaimed .

4. Galli ( the Priests of Cybele ) were to Geld themselves with a Fish-shell .

None Free-born were to be of this Office .

5. Duumviri were chosen out of the Patricii , or Nobles .

6. Augurs in Servius Tullius's time , were to be of the Patricii ; afterwards others were added out of the Commonalty .

7. The Priests of Bellona were to offer up a Victim of their own Blood .

Among the Druids , upon the Death of any of the Chief Priests , whosoever was exalted in Dignity amongst the rest , was chosen by Suffrage .

Modern Heathen .

In Ceylon none were made Tirinaxes , but persons of Noble Birth , well Bred , and Learned .

The Koppuhs also were taken from amongst the Hondrews ( the Nobles . )

The Priests of the Buddou God might not , 1. Lay their hand to any manner of work . 2. Nor Marry . 3. Nor touch Women . 4. Nor eat more than one Meal a day , ( unless Fruit , Rice and Water . ) 5. Nor drink Wine ,

If they Marry , they must lay down their Order

The Koppuhs are to wear clean Cloths and wash themselves , before they go to their Service .

The Priests of the Buddou God will eat any manner of Flesh , that is Killed for them ; but will have no hand in the Death of it . Knox.

In Siam the most Learned and Accomplisht are chosen , who are to vow Chastity , during their Priesthood . Mandelslo .

In China the King Elects the General according to his Merit . Idem .

Among the Samodyes , He that is eldest is their Priest . Rosse .

In Sumatra the Priests are tyed to nourish their Hair , and have smooth Faces like Women ; they gild their Teeth ; and are burnt in Pitch , if they have carnal Commerce with a Woman . Idem .

Diabolical .

A Gentleman of Norimberg had a Crystal , which had this Vertue ; If he had desired to know any thing past or future , that concerned him , or any other , ( in most things ) let a young Boy ( Castus , one that was not yet of Age , &c. ) look into it , he should first see a Man in it , so and so apparelled , and afterwards what he desired .

N. B. No other but a Boy so qualified , could see any thing in it . This Chrystal became very famous in those parts ; yea , some learned Men came to it , to be satisfied in doubtful Points , and had their Questions resolved . Yet at last it was ( deservedly ) broken in pieces by Camerarius his Friend . Dr. Mer. Casaubon out of Camerarius his Proem to Plutarch de Oracul .

Some specious Qualifications may sometimes be required ; but the Devil doth not insist on them always in good earnest . Edward Kelly , who was Skryer to Dr. Dee , was , 1. A known Conjurer in Lancashire , forced to fly out of his Country for Necromancy . 2. Often Drunk . 3. Often in Passion . 4. Revengeful , furious , and a very disorderly Person , as Dr. Dee himself confesses ; taxed as a Felon , for coyning of Money , &c.

7. Ordination of Church-Officers .

Jewish .

1. PRiests were thus consecrated ; 1. They must put their Garments on . 2. Be presented unto the Lord at the door of the Tabernacle . 3. Wash'd with Water . 4. Offer up certain Sacrifices , whereof some pieces were put into the Priests hands . 5. The tip of the right Ear , the Thumb of the right Hand , the great Toe of the right Foot , were to be sprinkled all with the Blood of a Ram. 6. Anointed , The High-Priest with a costly Chrism poured on him . The second Priests only with this Oyl mixed with the Blood of the Sacrifice . 7. All this before the Congregation . 8. They were to stay in the door of the Tabernacle seven days .

2. Levites , were consecrated by imposition of hands . Numb. 8.24 .

The Levites were 1. Initiated at a month old . 2. Consecrated at 25. 3. Entered upon the ministration at the age of 30. 4. Continued till 50.

Ancient Christian .

Here observe .

1. The persons ordaining , viz.

1. Bishops ordained all orders undr Bishops . 2. All the Bishops of the province present or consenting ordained the Bishop . The Metropolitan confirming , him .

2. The Approbation of the parsons ordained .

The People of the place at all Ordinations were , 1. Present ; and 2. Ratifying the Action with their Consent and Approbation ; it being seldom or never done without their Presence and Suffrage , v. Constit . Appl. l. 8. c. 4. Cypr. Ep. 68.

To this end the Bishop used to propund , and publish the Names of them who took Holy Orders , before-hand , that the people might interpose , if they had any thing to object .

When the Ordination was more remote , or private , they were then to bring Testimonials .

3. Examination . They examin'd their fitness , enquired severely what had been their course of life from their Youth , &c. v. pag. 30.

4. The Age of persons to be ordained , 1. Bishops were to be , 35 at least . Photius . 〈◊〉 , App. Constit . l. 2. c. 1. 2. Priests were to be 30 at least . Concil. Neoc . c. 11. Conc. Agd. 3. Deacons were to be 25. 4. Deaconesses 40.

5. The Ceremony of lifting up the Hands , which was a Ceremony used at Athens , and in some of the State of Greece , in Election of Magistrates . And amongst the Jews , there was 1. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Consecration , viz. of Bishops , Priests and Deacons . 2. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Blessing ; Hands being laid on them only , as in Absolution of Penitents : Thus Sub-Deacons , &c. Readers and Deaconesses were set apart .

Mahometan .

1. The Mufti is chosen by the Sultan .

2. The Cadi's , or Judges , are first examined by the Cadilesquiri , or Doctors of Law ; and if they are found sufficiently qualified , in respect of their conversation and skill , they are Sworn to do Justice , and give Account of their Charge , when called to it .

3. All the Inferiour Orders of the Priests are chosen by the People . Purchas .

Ancient Heathen .

The Flamines were created by the People ( Comitiis Curiatis ) at their Parish-Meetings , or Courts .

〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . Hesiod . Oper. &c. p. l. 436. Si hoc in ministro requirit Hesiodus , ut Juvenem bobus praeficere noluerit , quantò minùs Ecclesiasticis & rebus publicis praeficeret . In Notis .

Shaving of the Head was used by the Babylonian , Priests ; as also of the Beard . Rosse .

And the Egyptians . Idem .

Modern Heathen .

The Tirinaxe's in Ceylon , were made by the King .

The General , or Tricon in China , is nominated by the King .

The Superiours and Guardians in the Monasteries are nominated by the Provincial .

In Pegu , the Talipan is carried first about the Streets on Horse-back , with Pipes and Drums ; then upon Men's Shoulders to his House . Rosse .

In Mexico , the Priests were all Anointed , and were their Hair long , for they never cut it . Idem . & Purchas ex Acosta .

The Monks of China are shaven .

Diabolical .

Dr. Dee tells us , That in this Method he Consecrated his Son Arthur , to the Office of Seeing and Skrying , from God , and by God's Assignment .

1. I brought the Child to the Holy Table , being in Order of the Furniture thereto belonging .

2. I set before him the Stone in the Frame , ( my first Sanctified Stone .

3. And caused him , on his Knees , to say the Prayer which I made .

O Almighty Everlasting God , have pity on my Father , John Dee , and on me Arthur Dee . Quicken , Instruct , &c. Vid. Dr. Dees's Actions with Spirits . A. 1587. Apr. 15.

4. And I also prayed to the Child's hearing , other Prayers to God for the purpose in hand .

8. Sacerdotal , &c. Vestments , or Distinctions .

Jewish .

1. THE Garments of the High-Priest ;

1. In his ordinary Ministration .

1. Linnen Breeches next his Skin .

2. A Linnen Coat over that .

3. A Girdle embroidered , of Linnen , Purple , and Scarlet .

4. A blue Robe , with 72 Bells of Gold , and as many Pomegranates , purple and blue , upon the Skirts .

5. A Linnen Ephod , wrought with Gold , Purple and Scarlet , girded with a curious Girdle : On the Shoulders two fair Beryll Stones , with the Names of the 12 Tribes engraven thereon .

6. A Linnen Breast-plate , wrought with Gold , Purple and Scarlet , fastned to the Ephod with Gold Chains . On this were 12 Stones , with the Names of the 12 Tribes .

Here also was the Vrim and Thummim .

7. A Linnen Miter , 16 Cubits , wrapt about his Head .

8. A Gold Plate , tied with a blue Lace to the Front of the Miter , whereon was writ , Holiness to the Lord .

2. In his Extraordinrry , viz. when he entred into the Holy of Holies .

And then 1. The Linnen Breeches , 2. Linnen Girdle , 3. Linnen Coat , 4. Linnen Miter , were all white .

2. Inferiour Priests had Breeches , Coat , Girdle , Bonnet , all Linnen .

3. Singers ( who were Levites ) used Linnen Garments .

Christian .

Concerning the Garments of the Christian Clergy , Authors differ .

1. That they wore a white Garment , seems plain , from 1. S. Hierom. — Episcopus , Presbyter & Diaconus & reliquus Ordo Ecclesiasticus in administratione sacrificiorum candidâ Veste procedit . B. Jewel .

2. S. Chrysost. who speaking to the Clergy , saith , — This is your dignity , your Garland , not that you walk through the Church in white Apparel , &c. Idem .

2. S. Hierom saith , " They — of the Church at Bethlehem , used no difference in Apparel .

S. August . to his Clerks , — Let not your Apparel be notable .

Pope C●lestia I. saith — Discernendi sumus à plebe , Doctrinâ , non veste .

3. It was decreed by Pope Eusebius , — Sacrificium Altaris non in Serico panno , aut tincto , quisquam celebrare praesumat , sed in puro lineo ab Episcopo consecrato . Karrauz .

4. Diaconi — Dalmaticis utantur , & pallis linostimis . Can. 6. Concil. Rom. Idem .

Dalmatica signifies a Coat with Sleeves , also a Priest's , or Bishop's outward Vest , Cope , Surplice . Dr. Littleton .

Palla , a Pall , a short Garment like a Cloak with Sleeves , called a Pall-Coat , not reaching very low .

The Papaes , or Greek-Priests are always clad in black , and wear a black Cap , with a List of white Cloth about it , and a piece of black Cloth fastned to it within , which hangs down upon the back . — They wear long Hair . M. de Thevenot .

Christians of S. John wear long Hair , and a little Cross of Needle-work .

The Abyssine-Priests always carry a Cross abroad with them , which is almost all the distinction which they have . Job Ludolph .

The Hungarian-Priests wear Purple . D. Browns .

When the Muscovite-Clergy walk in the Streets , they have a Staff ( Posok ) forked at the end , in the form of a right Angle , which serves for a Crosier . They wear no Rings , lye on no Beds , wear no Drawers or Shirts of Linnen , but of Flannen . Their ordinary Habit a black Cassock , &c. D. of Holst . Emb.

The Armenian Patriarch at Ispahan , at Service-time , had a Cope of Cloth of Silver , with Flowers , of Gold , beset with great Pearls , and a Miter of the same , covered with round Pearls . Idem .

Mahometan .

The Mullies , or Moolaas , are distinguished only with their beards , which they wear long — this in the Mogul's Country .

The Dervishes use a very mean Apparel , on their Heads a Cap of white Felt , much like our Night Caps .

The Cadilescher is cloathed in Chamlet , Sattem Silk , Damask or Velvet , of seemly colour , as Russet , or Tawney ; and of purple-coloured Cloth with long sleeves . Their Tulipan on their head is very great , sharp in the midst , of Purple or Russet Colour , thicker and deeper than others ; their beards great : they ride on Geldings , with Purple Foot-clothes fringed ; and when they go on Foot , they go slowly , to represent a Gravity . Purchas .

Ancient Heathen .

1. The H. Priest of Jupiter wore a White 〈◊〉 ( Albogalerws ) figured with wingech Thunder , of 〈◊〉 Round Form , without which he might not go out of his House .

Also he wore a Purple Gown , called Trabea , mixt with Scarlet .

2. The Priests of the Supernal Gods wore Purple , as did also the Augurs in performing of their Office .

The Persian Priest used no Vestments , but a Tiara for his Head , clothed with Mirtle .

3. The Priests of Pluto were clothed in Black Hence the Priests of Baal are in Scripture called , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Pullatâ veste induti . Pagnin .

4. The Priests of Ceres wore White Garments and Shoes : Alba decent Cererem , vestes Cerealibus albas Sumite — Ovid.

At Hierapolis were 300 Priests , who ministred all in White , with their Hands covered , and sacrificed twice a day ; with singing and musical Instruments , if to Juno ; but to Jupiter with none . Rosse .

Their H. Priest wore purple , and a Golden Mitre . Idem .

The Arabians were clothed with Linen , Mitres and Sandals .

Modern Heathen .

In Ceilon , the Tirinaxa's and Gonni have both the same Habit , viz. a Yellow Coat , gathered together about their Waste , which comes over the left shoulder , girt about with a Belt of fine Pack-thread ; their heads are shaved and bare ; And they carry in their hands a round Fan , with a wooden handle to keep off the Sun . Capt. Knox.

The Herboods of the Persees is usualy with a yellow Scarfe , and thin Turbant on his Head . Sr. Th. Herbert .

In Calicut at Sacrificing a Cock to the New Moon , the Priest was Attired in Lawn , with a sharp Silver Knife in his hand , his Arms and Legs after the Morisco Mode , with Bells , or round Siler Plates Jingling . Idem .

In Siam the Ecclesiastics have their Crowns shaved , and wear Yellow Linnen Cloaths . Mandelslo .

In China all the Religious Men are Cloathed in Serge , but distinguished by colours , black , white , and a dark grey : the General is clothed in Silk . Idem .

Among the Samodyes the Priest hath a white Garland on his Head , and Ribs and Teeth of Fishes , of wild Beasts , hanging about him . Rosse .

In Mexico a Crown of Rich Feathers , Golden Pendants , &c.

Diabolical .

It is not to be expected , that Satan should distinguish his chief Ministers , or Agents in this Mock-Religion , by any visible or external Badg ; That were the way to discover , and expose them to shame and punishment , and to destroy his own cause . Nor can I tell , whether they have any Note of Distinction among themselves in their own Society . But I remember , Mr. Glanvil relates out of the confession of one or more Witches , that sometimes the Devil had assembled them by Night in a Church , and himself in the habit of a Minister , apparelled in black , with a little band , preach'd to them out of the Pulpit .

Delrius also speaks of a Man in Sacerdotal habit and ornaments at a Midnight Assembly of Witches See before in the Chapt. of Dedication of Temples , &c.

In Amboyna there is not a Master of a Family that hath not a Vesture extraordinary , and a Ring carefully kept in the House , for a perpetual Testimony of his Alliance to the Devil . Mandelslo .

Holiness of Priests , &c.

Jewish .

1. The High-Priest might not , 1. Mourn , i. e. express his Mourning , 1. By uncovering his head . 2. Renting the Garment , to wit , from the bosom downward , for any of his dead Kindred . 2. Nor marry a Widow , or Divorced , or a Harlot . 3. Nor go in to any Dead body . 4. When he entered into the Holy of Holies , he must make attonement by sacrifice for himself , his house and the people . 5. His daughter playing the whore , must be burnt .

2. The Priests Inferior might not 1. Mourn for other , than Father , Mother , Son , Daughter , Brother , Sister that had no husband . Nor , 2. Drink wine , or strong drink , when they were to go into the Tabernacle .

3. Both High and Low were in their uncleaness to abstain from ministration , under penalty of cutting off ,

If defiled .

1. By Leprosy . 2. A Running Issue , 3. Touching any thing unclean , creeping thing , &c.

In such a case they were to cleanese themselves by washing their flesh with water : And were accounted unclean until the Evening .

Christian .

The Reader is desired to excuse me for inserting these Remarks somewhat improperly here , which I did , because I wanted room elsewhere .

The Armenian Arch-Bishops live only upon pulse . M. Tavernier l. 4. c. 10.

The Armenian Priest , if he hath swallowed a drop of water in the morning , must not say Mass . The Bishops never eat flesh or fish above 4 times in a year .

As well Monks as Priests amongst the Armenians , when they are to say Mass , must remain 5 days in the Church , without either going to bed , or touching any thing , with their hands , unless the spoon wherewith they eat their meat : Nor must they spit or blow their noses . The next 5 days after saying Mass , they must eat nothing but Eggs without butter , or Rice with water and Salt . M. Tavernier . l. 4. c. 10.

The Armenian , who designs his Son for Priesthood , carries him to the Priest , who puts the Cope upon him ; this ceremony is repeated several times in several years , till he come to be of age to say Mass . After the fourth time of putting on the Chasuble or open Cope , they marry him ; for all marry once , but if they marry again , they must give over saying Mass . At 18 years of age they are capable of saying Mass . Afterwards the Arch-Bishop or Bishops invest him with all the habits of a Priest : After which he goes into the Church and departs not for a whole year , being altogether employed in the service of the Church . The Priest who is married , after saying Mass must not return home to eat or drink or lye with his wife , for 5 days . M. Tavernier . l. 4. c. 10.

The Muscovy Priest , that hath known his wife the night before , or kiss'd a dead body , or been at the interment of any , may not communicate next day .

If a Muscovy Priest marries a wife , that hath been defil'd , he must lose her or his Priesthood ; and for this end search is made the first , night of marriage .

The Muscovite Priest , that lies with his wife in Lent , is suspended for a year . D. of Holstein's Emb. Travels .

He must be the husband of one wife , and one of good life . Upon his being a widower , he administers the Sacrament no longer . Idem .

The Clergy among the Indian Christians now marry but once , the Laity twice . Sr. Th. Herb.

The Greek Priests neither shave nor cut their hair , but wear it as long as it will grow ; and many of them have thick heads of hair ; but those that have least , receive most refreshment here . Dr. Brown's Trav.

Mahometan .

Among the Mahometan-Priests , the Dervices are , accounted the strictest , whose Holiness consists especially in 1. Their Washing . 2. Their Garments . 3. Beards . 4. Prayers , &c. 5. Singing . 6. Dancing . 7. Voluntary Mortifications and Hardships .

Concerning which , see more up and down in this Book .

As for the other Orders , most of the highest Pretenders to Devotion , are guilty of much Hypocrisie , as will be spoken of in its due place .

Ancient Heathen .

1. The Priest's Garments were to be pure , and clean from Spots .

Purâque in Veste Sacerdos . Virg. l. 12.

The Old Babylonian-Priests shaved their Heads and Beards .

2. They were to be clean themselves .

1. Free from Murder , &c. 2. Sober and Temperate .

The Egyptian-Priests were sparing in Diet , to a wonder : They abstained from Flesh and Wine , eat little Bread , refused Eggs and Milk , used only Oil and Herbs ; Fasted three days . Text. They wash thrice in the Day , and twice in the Night .

The Persian Magi used no Food , but Flour and Herbs .

The Indian Gymnosophists used only Apples or Flour .

3. Chaste .

The Priests of Cybele were to make themselves Eunuchs .

Some used a Stone to castrate themselves with .

Others , as the Hierophante of the Athenians , drank Hemlock for the same purpose .

Women that were to initiate , strew'd their Bed with Vine-Leaves .

They were to abstain nine Days and Nights at least , from all Uncleanness , before Sacrificing .

Perque novem noctes Venerem , tactusque virorum , In vetitis memorant .

I am of Opinion , That he who comes to do Sacrifice , or meddle with the Laver , or have the charge of Divine Service , must be Holy , not for a set Time , or number of Days , but all his Life . Demosth . in Orat. contr. Timocr .

In case of Pollution they were to wash their Hands .

Bapte , the Priestesses of Cotytto at Athens , were washed in hot Water , before admission to her filthy Sacrifices , called Orgia .

Modern Heathen .

In Siam the Ecclesiasticks are very exemplary in their Lives .

1. They are to be Learned . 2. Vow Chastity ; but in case of Inability to keep their Vows , may quit the Priest-hood . 3. They are prohibited the Company of Women , on pain of being burnt alive . 4. Are to say Service regularly Morning and Evening . Mandelslo . 5. They go still bare-footed , and in poor Clothes . Rosse . 6. Outwardly they are very modest , and never seen to be angry . Tavernier .

In Paria , Guiana , and Debaiba , the Priests are Stoned , or Burnt , if they marry against their Vow of Chastity . Rosse .

Diabolical .

Here is little Holiness to be expected , unless in Disguise and Hypocrisie ; and in such a way when it serves for his Interest , the Devil can insist upon Holiness too .

For he shifts his Qualifications according to his Scene . He commonly requires in Magicians Curiosity , in Witches Malice , in Enthusiasts Superstition : In all , so much Impiety as may null their Christian Profession , and make void their Baptismal Vows : And if it may be , an express Retractation of Them , and a New Covenant made and sign'd between Him and Them .

10. Maintenance , Respect and Privileges of the Clergy .

Jewish .

1. THE Priests had for Maintenance ;

1. Cities and Suburbs .

2. First-Fruits .

1. Of Trees ; i. e. the Fruit of the Fourth Year , the three first Years not being gathered .

2. Of every Year's Increase , viz. First-Fruits .

1. In the Sheaf , in the beginning of Harvest .

2. In two Wave-Loaves , in the end , at Pentecost .

3. Of the Dough , a twenty fourth part .

4. Of the Threshing-Floor , a sixtieth part . Some gave a fortieth part . The Phariseer between the thirtieth and fiftieth .

5. Of Men , to be redeemed with 5 Shekels of Silver .

6. Of Beasts , which were to be Sacrificed , and their Flesh to be the Priests .

3. Sacrifices , Deut. 18.1 , 2.

4. Tithes .

1. From the Levites , viz. a tenth part out of the Tithe paid to them , after the First-Fruits of the Threshing-Floor were paid , called the Ti●●● of Tithes .

2. A Second Tithe , paid in kind , or in Money , a fifth part being added : So that what was 10 in 100 , in kind , changed into Money , was 12 in 100.

5. Privileges .

The Whole amounts to a Sixth Part. Scaliger .

2. The Levites had

1. Tithes .

2. A Share in the Sacrifices and Love-Feasts . For ,

The Second Tithe was brought to Jerusalem , and there a feast made for Priests and Levites . Every third year 't was spent at home on Levites , Fatherless , Widows .

Christian .

1. In the first ages nothing probably , but , 1. The common contributions at their usual assemblies : Every one giving according to their ability or devotion . 2. The offerings made out of the improvement of their lands . The first fruits being partly offered at the Church , partly sent home to the Bishops and Presbyters . Apost. Can. 3.4 .

The care of all which was committed to the Bishop or President . Ibid. Can. 41. and by him disposed of , for the use of , 1. The Clergy . 2. The Poor . 3. The Church necessities .

2. Afterwards , times growing better , there were fixed Revenues , houses and lands settled . Euseb. l. 10. c. 5. Where mention is made of possessions belonging to the whole body or community of Christians , e. g. Houses and Gardens , &c.

3. In Constantine's time , a portion was assign'd to the Church , 1. Out of the Tributes of every City , which were yearly paid into the Exchequer . 2. The Estates and inheritances of Martyrs dying without children , or banished . 3. Salaries out of the publick Corn. 4. The Emperor gave liberty to the bounty of people , which former Emperors had restain'd . 5. He exempted the Priests from all Civil Offices .

At this time the Laicks , among the Indian-Christians , pay their Decimae , their Tenths . Sir . Tho. Herbert .

Mahometan .

The Mahometans give their Priests , 1. Honour and Respect . My Author saith , that himself found much respect among the Hindoes and Mahometans , because they looked upon him , as a Padre ; and also with the Mogul himself , who when he came first before him , bid him , by one of his Grandees welcome thither , and bid him ask any thing of him , and he would give it him , &c. M. de Thevenot . 2. A Comfortable maintenance , and that freely , without grudging .

The Mulaes have great Salaries .

Purchas saith , the Priests have stipends allowed by the Emperors , but so little , that they often use writing of books and handy-crafts for their living .

So soon as the Gr. Seignior perceives the Mufti , he riseth up , advances some steps , and salutes him very respectfully .

By the Mahometan's law it is not lawful to put a Mufti to death . M. de . Thevenot .

Even Christian Priests and Monks and Jewish Rabbins are exempted from paying Karadge or contribution yearly to the Grand Seignior . Idem .

The chief Temple in Fez hath 200 ducats a day for revenue . Rosse .

Ancient Heathen .

1. The Priests had ,

1. Tithes , not for themselves only , but for Sacrifices also , and common uses .

The A●●●nians dedicated their Tithes for Divine Sacrifices , and common benefit . Diog. Laert. lib. 1.

Plautus makes mention of Tithes paid to Hercules .

Xenophon saith , Of every litter of Pigs , one was due to the Priest , that when he pleased to offer to the Gods , he might not want a Sacrifice . de Rep. Laced .

The Sabeans offered the Tithes of their Spices , to the Idol Sabis .

Cyrus , at the taking of Sardis , sequester'd the Tithe of the Spoil to Mars and Pallas .

2. First-fruits .

The Hyberborei ( Northern People ) sent their First-fruits to Apollo at Delos . Plin.

The Druids are wont to be absent from War , neither do they pay Tributes ; they are exempt from Warfare , and have immunity of all things . Coes . 〈◊〉 . Bell. Gall.

The Pontifex Max. might ascend the Capitol in his 〈◊〉 , which none else might do .

〈◊〉 was he to render an account of any of his Actions .

1. The Pontifex Max. not subject to the Magistrate . 2. The Flamen Dialis might for that day protect any Malefactor that escaped to him . 3. Augurs , though convict of heinous Crimes , yet were not punished , or put out of Office . 4. Vestal Virgins never walked abroad , but with an Iron Scepter in their Hands , and whatsoever Malefactor met them fortuitously , escaped Punishment .

Modern Heathen .

The Persees at this day pay Tithes to their Priest-hood .

The Behedin ( or Lay-men ) pay to the Distoore , or chief Priest ; and in his Absence , to the Her-●ood , or Priest ; or lastly , to the Daroo , or Church-men , spiritual Officers amongst them .

The Bramens in the East-Indies take what they please of the Offerings made to the Idols ; pick out of the funeral Ashes what Gold and Silver they can find ; are much respected in Malabar , never hurt by Enemies in War , as other People are . M. de Thev .

The Koppuhs in Ceylon enjoy a piece of Land that belongs to the Dewal , where they Officiate ; and that is all their benefit , unless they steal somewhat that is dedicated to the Gods ; and therefore they follow Husbandry and other Employments . Knox.

The Priests of the Buddou God enjoy great Revenues of Church-lands , without paying Scot or Lot , or Taxes to the King : And where-ever they go , the People bow down to them ; but themselves bow to none . They have the honour of carrying the Tallipot ( a broad Leaf for shelter ) with the broad end foremost ; and have a Matt , with a white Cloth upon a Stool laid for them , where-ever they come , to sit upon . Honours used only to the Kings besides . Knox.

Diabolical .

The Devil promiseth lavishly to his Factors , as he did to our Saviour ; all the Kingdoms of the Earth , and the glory of them ; but his golden Mountains are often as vain in their Effects , as Aesop's pregnant teeming Mountain in its product .

Dr. Dee and Kelly , after all the encouragement given them in quest of the Philosophers Stone , died poor ; and we seldom see Wizards or Witches rich ; and 't is well for us , that the God of Heaven is pleased to limit Satan in the distribution of the unrighteous Mammon ; for were he permitted to give freely , and as he list , to such prophane Wretches , a great part of the World would soon be charm'd with the Temptation , and as certainly fall to dancing after his Pipe , as the Children of Hammel in Germany ( 130 in number ) followed him in the Habit of a Musician , and were never seen more .

11. Persons making up the Body of the Assembly .

Jewish .

1. PRiests , who had a Court by themselves , where was the brasen Altar and Laver , called , Atrium Sacerdotum .

2. People .

1. Proselytes , 1. Foedoris , of the Covenant , who submitted to the whole Mosaical Pedagogy , called by the Rabbins 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 2. Portae , of the gate , Deut , 14.21 . who were tied only to Noah's seven Commandements ; these dwelt among the Jews , whence called , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 incola . Such was Naaman the Syrian , the Eunuch , Cornelius , and those Act. 2.5 . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 .

2. Unclean , viz. by legal Pollutions ; who ( together with Strangers had a Court by themselves in Herod's Temple , parted from the rest by a Stone-wall bearing this Inscription , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 .

3. Excommunicated by Niddui , viz. put out of the Synagogue , for they were allowed to be at Divine Service .

Note , Where ten Israelites are met together , there ought to be a Synagogue . A Proverb .

4. The clean Communicants , 1. Men. in the outward Court , called otherwise Solomon's Porch ; 2. Women . in the outward Court , called otherwise Solomon's Porch ; in the midst of it was a brasen Scaffold for the King , 2 Cor. 6.13 . it went round about the Temple , divided perhaps in Jehoshaphat's time into the Mens and Womens Court , between which was an ascent of fifteen degrees .

Ancient Christian . 1. Clergy . 2. People .

1. Catechumens .

1. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , i. e. more perfect , well nigh ready for Baptism . These stayed to the very last end of the first Service .

2. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , who stood amongst the Hearers , and departed after the Lessons ; accounted yet as Heathens , yet instructed in the Rudiments of Religion . Note , 1. They were shy of imparting Mysteries ( or , as Basil , Dogmata , ) to them ; and this especially to make them eagerly desire the Privileges of the Faithful ; for this was part of the Form used in publick Service . Let us pray , that the most gracious and merciful God would hear the Prayers of the Faithful . Chrysos . Hom. 2. c. 1. ad . Cor. 2. At first they were instructed privately at Home , by Persons deputed on purpose ; then in the Congregation , where they were present at some part of Divine Service , especially Sermons . 3. The Time for Catechising was different ; the Apostolical Constitutions appoint three years ordinarily .

2. Penitents .

1. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Such as wept and lamented , as Candidates to be received into the Order of Penitents : They stood usually in a squalid and mournful Habit in the Church-Porch , begging the Prayers of the Faithful . 2. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , who stood in the upper end of the Narthex , heard the Scriptures , and departed with the Catechumens . 3. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , The Prostrate , who stood next the Pulpit , ( or Reading-Pew ) and after Service ended , fell down before the Bishop , who , together with the Congregation , falling down , and making Confession on their behalf , raised them up , and laid his hands upon them , and they departed with the Catechumens . 4. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Such as stayed with the Congregation , and joined in Prayer and Singing , but not in the Sacrament .

— Yet they were afterward Advanced to be

3. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Faithful Communicants , who had been Baptized , Confirmed , and admitted to the Lord's Supper , having approved themselves by the long train of a stricct and pious Life .

Mahometan .

Only Men ; for they permit not Women to enter the Mosques , lest they should distract Men from their Devotion .

And besides , They do not believe that Women go to Heaven ; and hardly account them rational Creatures .

Yet in some Mosques they have Apartments by themselves , with a , kind of Pannels of Plaister ( as high as the Cieling ) with holes through . M. de Thevenot .

Every Busurman is bound to resort to Prayers five times daily , except he have some lawful impediment ; and if not , yet at one to be well washed ; to which purpose they have innumerable Bathes in Turkey . Purchas .

Only the chief sort , on the Week-days , the Poor being excused ; not so on Fridays . Id.

The Women enter not the Mosques , but on Fridays , at Nine a Clock , or at Easter ; and then in a Terass apart , where they may see , and not be seen ; except the Wives and Mothers of the Chief of the place .

They abide there 'till Mid-night , continually Praying , with strange Motions , and strong Cries . Idem .

Ancient Heathen .

Let not a Woman enter into the publick Temples , who hath been caught with an Adulterer . Demosth . Orat. contra Neeram .

Hither likewise may be referred the Remark made before , viz. That all Irreligious and Prophane Persons were driven away with a , Procul este , profani , &c.

Modern Heathen .

Among the Modern Heathens , though it be difficult to give a particular Account , because of their multitude and variety ; yet it is easie to conclude , That their Assemblies are made up of their respective Priests , and Officers , and People .

In Mexico , and Peru , are Priests , Officers , Boys and Virgins , trained up for the Service of the Temple , and living upon the Revenues of the Temple , and these in some places many in number , together with the common People . Purchas out of Acosta , &c.

Amongst these , some are under Instruction , some Penitents , some Confessors , ( Men and Women Confessors ) &c. Idem .

Diabolical .

The Witches Tried at Salem in New-England , 1692. affirmed , That they form themselves into Assemblies , much after the manner of the Congregational Churches , consisting of Officers and People , &c. Cotton Mather .

12. Times of Worship , 1. Weekly , or Monthly .

Jewish .

1. THE Sabbath , or Seventh-Day . It began at Six a Clock the Night before . Observe ,

1. The Preparation , which began at Three a Clock in the Afternoon , called the Sabbath-Eve , by the Evangelists 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , by the Ancient Fathers , Coena pura .

It was proclaimed formerly by Trumpets , of late by Sextons .

On this Day it was unlawful , 1. To go above a quarter of a Days Journey , ( three Parsath , whereof Ten make a Days Journey . ) 2. For Judges to sit on Causes , upon Life and Death . 3. For Tradesmen to work , Except Shoomaker , Except Taylers , Except Scribes .

And they only half the Day .

The Wealthiest did help to forward Business .

2. The Sanctification . Herein they were so Superstitious , that 1. Some Jews ( at Tiberias ) began the Sabbath sooner , because dwelling in a Valley , the Sun appeared not so soon to them as to others . Others , ( at Tsepphore , a City upon a Mount ) kept the Sabbath longer , because the Sun continued longer . 2. They would dress no Meat on this Day . 3. Nor Kindle any Fire . 4. Nor roast an Apple , chop an Herb , climbe a Tree , resist an Enemy ; and on this account became a Prey to their Enemies , in the times of Antiochus and Pompey .

2. Mondays , in remembrance of Moses's returning from Mount Sinai .

Thursdays , in remembrance of his going up to the Mount for the Law .

3. New Moons , the first Day of every Month commonly . On this Day they 1. Heard the Word , 2 Kings 4 , 23. 2. Abstained from Merchandise . 3. Offered Sacrifices , Numb. 28.11 .

Christian .

1. Saturday ( the Jewish Sabbath ) was in great Veneration , especially in the Eastern parts , honoured with all the publick Solemnity of Religion , out of compliance with the Jews , who were loath to part with it .

On this Day were publick Prayers , reading the Scriptures , celebration of the Sacraments . Vid. Athan . Hom. de Sement . Idem . Hist. Eccle. l. 6. c. 8.

Fasts were prohibited on this Day .

Ordinary Works allowed ; yet so as might consist with their publick Worship ; for the Lord's Day was still preferred before it . V. Athan. Hom. de Sem. & Synod . Laod. can . 29.

But in the West it was kept as a Fast ; yet at Milan as a Festival ; for St. Ambrose dined on no other Days in the Week , but Saturday and Sunday : Yet at Rome , out of compliance with the Custom there , Fasted as they did . Aug. ad Janu. Ep. 118.

Probably the reason of keeping this Day East , was the Opinion which the Ancients had , viz. That the Apostles Fasted on Friday and Saturday .

The Council of Illiberis Ordained , That the Saturday-Festival was an Error , Can. 39. which ought to be corrected , and kept as a Fast .

2. Sunday , so called by Justin Martyr , and Tertullian , and in the Imperial Edicts of the first Christian Emperors . Afterwards the LORD's Day .

1. On this Day they stood at Prayers , to put them in mind of Christ's Resurrection from the Grave , and their own from Sin . V. Justin M. & Tertul. ex Ireneo .

The Council of Nice required a constant Uniformity in it .

2. They deposited somewhat for the use of the Poor .

3. All of us that live in City or Country , meet together in one place . Just. M.

Three Days absence from Church , was punished with Suspension from Communion . Con. Ill. Separate Assemblies Anathematized . V. Conc. Gang. can. 4.5 . Conc. Antioch . c. 5.

4. In times of Persecution they met before Day . Plin. Ep. ad Traj . They had Nocturnal Convocations . Tertul. ad Vx .

Christians therefore called in scorn , a Skulking Generation . Min. F.

5. — Kept in with great Expressions of Joy .

Fasting accounted unlawful . Tertul. de Coron .

Constantine and Theodosius M. & Jun. &c. Forbad Courts of Judicature , Suits at Law , demanding Debts ; — all publick Shews ; — pleasures of all Sights , opening of the Theatres , his own Birth-Day or Inauguration on the Lord's Day .

2. Wednesday and Friday . Vid. postea .

Mahometan .

Friday the Mahometan-Sabbath ; because on that Day Mahomet was Proclaimed King or Emperor , and solemnly so Created ; and withal , to distinguish his Fellowers from the Jews and Christians .

They call this Sabbath of theirs Glumaagun .

Others say , Mahomet was born on this Day .

Ancient Heathen .

The Ancient Heathens , ( Greeks and Romans ) had no Weeks , but divided their Months into 3 parts ; the Greeks into so many Decads ; the Romans into Kalends , Nones and Ides .

The Kalends of every Month were dedicated to Juno .

On the Kalends of every Month Regina Sacrorum ( the Wife of Rex Sacrorum ) Sacrificed a Porker , or Lamb , to Juno .

Melchiades ( Pope ) appointed , That none of the Faithful should keep a Fast on Sunday , or Thursday , because those Days the Pagans celebrated , as it were , an Holy Fast . Carranz . Sum. Decr. Melchiad . Pa.

Modern Heathen .

1. In Ceylon , Wednesday and Saturday are the chief Days ; when People that have any business with the Gods , come and Address themselves to them ; i. e.

1. To pray for Health , or help in some weighty Matter , War , &c.

2. Or to Swear concerning any weighty Matter in Controversie .

2. In Guinea and the East-Indies , Tuesday is their Sabbath ; on which Day they forbear Fishing and Husbandry .

And the Palm-Wine which they get that Day , must not be sold , but given to the King , who bestows it on his Courtiers to drink at Night .

3. The Hindoes , or Indians , observe thursday as their Sabbath .

4. The Bannyans observe a Monday-Sabbath . Sir Tho. Herb.

5. In Tunquin , the First and Fifteenth Days of the Month are their more especial Holy-Days , celebrated with a mighty Chiming of Bells , doubled Prayers , Sacrifices . Tavern .

In New-Spain , every Twentieth Day , which was the last of their Month , Men were Sacrificed , Rosse .

In Pegu , every Monday ( New Moon ) is Festival .

And in Goa , every New Moon .

Diabolical .

The Witches have their stated Times of Worship , ( Sabbaths . )

Joannes de Vaax Stabulensis Monachus , inter alia recitabat indicendae Congregationis ( ita n. vocabat ) Statos , condictos dies , ubi nocte intempestâ ad destinata loca sodalitas comparebat , &c. Mart. Delr . Disq . Mag. l. 5.

Glanvil saith , They commonly meet by night , and before their departure , the Devil appoints the Time and Place for the next Meeting .

Some are of Opinion , That when the Cock crows , the Solemn Meetings of Witches are dissolved ; and this perhaps grounded upon the crowing of the Cock in the Gospel , when Peter denied our Saviour . Dr. Casaubon .

I will visit you at the fourth hour , after Dinner , said one of the Spirits to Dr. Dee , in the close of one of his Actions with them .

Florimundus de Remundis refert apud Bardigalenses capitulum generale per Sortilegos indici solere , diebus Mercurii & Veneris Mensis cujuslibet , ita enim confessos Sortilegii criminis reos . M. Delr . Diso . Mag. l. 5.

13. Festivals unfixt , and contingent .

Jewish .

NEW Moons were all of them Festivals among the Jews , on which , as on the Sabbaths , People repaired to the Prophets for Instruction , 2 Kings 4.23 . Nor was it lawful to buy or sell upon these Days , Amos 8.4 .

Now their New Moons are but half Holy-days ; for in the Morning they go to their Synagogues , the rest of the Day they spend in Eating , Drinking , and Gaming . The Day before they use to Fast ; when they first see her , they utter a Benediction , and leap three times towards her , wishing their Enemies may come no nearer to hurt them , than they are to hurt the Moon . Rosse .

Feast of Dedication . Vid. alibi in hoc libro .

Christian .

Commemorations of the Martyrs , call'd by the Christians Natalitia , or Birth-Days . Concerning which observe these things . 1. The place , at the Graves of the Martyrs , in their Coemeteria , Cryptae , ( or Grots ) distant from their Church .

2. Antiquity . Eusebius mentions the Church of Smirna's keeping Polycarp's Festival , who died A.C. 268.

3. Strictness . In Constantine the Great 's time , they were to be kept very strictly , by command . It was lookt upon as a point of Prophaneness , to be absent .

4. Manner . They were kept with Hymns , Sermons , Prayers , Orations , Oblations of Gifts , Sobriety , Devotion , Sighs , Tears , ( for this purpose they had set Notaries , to take the Acts , Sayings , and Sufferings of the Martyrs . ) To these add ,

Feasts , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Common Banquets , to which every one contributed , and brought something , out of which they gave a share to the Poor .

5. Abolition . Degenerating into Excess , and Prophaned with Markets , they were cryed down by the Fathers .

6. Time . Once a Year , on the Day of their Martyrdom . For they had Registers kept of the Days of their Passions . Dr. Cave , Prim. Chri.

Here ( though not very properly ) I cannot forbear to add , That Dr. Brown tells us , when he was at Dresden , in Misnia , Dr. Luther's Holy-day was kept there . Br. Travels , p. 169.

Mahometan .

Zinez in Turkey , the Grand Seigniors Birth-day .

Antient Heathen . 1. The day of Apotheosis , or the Consecration , when any Illustrious Man was inrolled into the number of Gods . 2. Dies Natalitius , or Birth-day , celebrated antiently by every Persian . 3. Encaenia , or the Feast of Dedication , in use among the Greeks . Vid. Gyrald . lib. 17. Histor. Deorum .

Modern Heathen .

1. The King's Birth-day , which is kept at Deyly ( in tho East-Indies ) five days , with great Pomp at Court , the Palace covered all over with Paviolions of rich Stuffs , precious Stones , Gold , Silver ; deck'd Elephants , Presents made to the King ; Trifles given by him , Feasting , Bonefires , Dances , Dice , &c. The Mogul himself weighed in a Balance , &c.

I was told , ( saith my Author ) That a Banian of Deyly played so deep at Dice last Festival , that he lost all his Money , Goods , House , Wife and Children ; at last , he that won , gave back the Wife and Children , but no more of the Estate , then to the value of an 100000 Crowns . M. de Thev . See the second Book ; Frugality .

2. The Chinese celebrate their Birth-days very solemnly , a fortnights time spending the days in Pastime , and the Nights with Feasts . Sir Th. Herbert .

The Gaurs have thirty Holy-days in honour of their Saints , which they keep very strictly , no Man daring to work . Especially their Prophet's Birth-day is celebrated with an extraordinary Pomp , and giving of large Alms. Tavernier l. 4. c. 8.

There is one day in the Year , when all the Women of every City and Village meet together to kill all the Frogs they can find in the Fields ; and this by the command of their Prophet , who was one day much annoyed with them . Idem .

When-ever there is an Eclipse of Sun or Moon , the Indians break all their Earthen Pots and Dishes in the House , which makes a hideous noise together . And commonly Multitudes run to the River Ganges to wash themselves , throwing Meats and Sweat-meats to the Fish ; the Bramins attending on them . Idem .

14. Times of Publick Worship , Two Yearly ;

1. In Nisan , March , &c.

Jewish .

1. PRincipal ;

1. The Passover , which began Nisan the 14th , and ended the 21st . Consider ,

1. The Preparation .

1. Taking a Lamb out of the Flock ( Abib the 10th , ) if Sheep or Goats , for each House one ; The Lamb , 1. A Male. 2. Of the first Year . 3. Without blemish .

2. Cleansing the House and Vessels from Leaven two or three days before .

3. Searching after Leaven with a Candle in all the Rooms , &c.

4. Burning and Cursing the Leaven .

* ⁎ * Note . Eating of Leaven in any of the seven days , was punished with cutting off from Israel .

2. The Celebration ; 1. Slaying the Lamb in the Evening , between one and two a Clock . 2. Offering it between two and three . 3. The Company between ten , and twenty , meeting together , and roasting it . 4. Blessing the Cup and Bread . 5. Dividing among the Guests . 6. Eating it with , 1. bitter Herbs , and those Herbs , 2. dipt in Sauce ; and all 3. without Leaven ; using also , 4. in the posture of Travellers , standing first , afterwards lying , or leaning . 7. To a Child ( asking , what means this Service ? ) Answering at large , by way of Declaration or Annunciation . Vid. Exod. 12.26 . Also Godw. Antiq. 8. Washing the Feet of the Guests . 9. Sprinkling the Door-posts wich the Blood . 10. Eating all the Lamb , breaking no Bones . 11. On the Second Day , Offering a sheaf of the First-Fruits of Harvest , Lev. 23.10 . for 'till then , they might not reap .

1. The Lamb was killed in the Court of the Temple . 2. Was eaten in their own Houses in Jerusalem . 3. The First and Last Days were Holy Convocations . 4. Only the Circumcised might eat .

Ancient Christion and Muscovite .

1. Principal .

1. Easter ; wherein Observe , 1. The Antiquity . From the first Ages . The Muscovites keep it now , and call it Wellikoiden . 2. The Time of keeping it .

1. The Asiatic Churches , on the first day of the first Month , which always began with the Appearance of the Moon , mostly answering to our March , the Day of the Jewish Passover . Thus did the Churches of Asia the less , called Quartodecimans ; because they kept Easter on the 14th . day , after the 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the Moon .

Pleading the Example of the Apostles , particularly S. John , Polycarp , &c.

Polycrates pleaded the Example of S. Philip.

2. The Western Churches , on the Lord's Day , following the Jewish Passeover ; Pleading likewise Apostolical Tradition .

The Procedure of the Controversie this .

1. The Bishop of Rome would impose their Custom on the East . 2. Polycarp comes to Rome , to confer with Anicetus about it , who agreed not , yet part fairly . 3. Pope Victor renewed the Quarrel , threatening to Excommunicate the Eastern Churches . 4. Irenaeus , and others of his Party , reproved the Pope for it . 5. The Asian Churches went on , 'till Constantine Summoning the Council of Nice , which Ordained , That it should be kept universally on the Lord's Day .

3. The Preparation , The Eve , or Vigils of Easter , was kept with Pomp , Watchings , multitudes of lighted Torches in Churches , and private Houses , so as to turn Night into Day , as a Fore-runner of that Great Light , The Sun of Righteousness . Nazianz.

4. The Celebration of the Day it self .

It was spent in Works of Mercy and Charity to the Poor .

Constantine used to arise early this Day to bestow rich Gifts all over his Empire .

His Successors — released Prisoners . &c.

It was called , The Holy and Famous Passeover , Queen of Days , Festival of Festivals . Naz.

Mar. 25. Blagauescenia Priziste bogorodice ; or , the Annunciation of our Lady : a Feast of the Muscovites . D. of Holst . Emb. Trav.

Mahometan .

Persian-Azar . Thirty One Days .

N. The Turkish Year consists of 354 Days , divided into 12 Months .

Their several Months begin at the several Moons .

The Turks have their Easter too , which they call Biram . Vid. postea .

The Feast of Neurous , i.e. New-years-day , is kept in March , when the Sun enters Aries ; ( so at Azmer , in the East-Indies ) with Ornaments in the Palace , much Pomp , a Fair in the Seraglio , by Ladies of the Court , Feasting , Dancing of Quinchenies , ( Women and Maids of a Caste of that Name , having no other Profession but Dancing ; ) Presents from , and to the King , & M. de Thev .

Turk's Chaabanai , Twenty Nine Days .

My Author accounts this also as a Feast of the Heathens in the E. Indies .

And so also in Persia say others , who call it Nauras

Ancient Heathen .

Mar. 27. Quinquatria . Minervas Birth-Day . Now the Salary ( Minerval ) was paid to the Masters . It lasted 5 Days .

On the last Day , ( Mar. 23. ) was the Tubilustrum , a Lustration of the Sacred Trumpets .

25. Hilaria . Matris Deûm festa .

28. Megalesia .

Modern Heathen .

The Chinese keep their New-Years-Day in March , every Man striving to exceed others in the Fancy of their Pageants , and adorning their Doors with Paper-Arches and Images , all Night with Lanthorns and Lights . Sin Th. Herb.

Neurous , New-Years-Day , a Feast in the East-Indies . M. de Thev .

In Tunquin , every beginning of the Year , they celebrate the Memory of those , who in their life-time have done any noble Action ; reckoning in that number those that have been so hardy as to Rebel against their Princes : and this with a very great Solemnity . Tavernier .

When the Moon is at the full in March , the Indian Idolaters keep a Solemn Festival for their Idol , which is in form of a Serpent , for nine days ; every Morning worshipping the Idol , and the Maids dancing about it for an hour , to the noise of Flutes and Drums ; after which they eat and drink , and are merry till the Evening , when they worship and dance about their Idol again . M. Tavernier .

2. In Ijar , April and May.

Jewish .

10. A Fast . Eli , the High-Priest , dies , with both his Sons ; the Ark is taken . Scaliger . 23d . Day of Ijar was ordained a Festival for the expiation of the Tower of Jerusalem , by Simon Mac. 1 Mac. 13. Simon takes Gaza . Scal.

28. A Fast . Samuel , the Prophet , dieth , and is lamented by all the People . Scal.

Ancient Christian .

Apr. 10. Palm-Sunday , which the Muscovites celebrate with a Procession , to represent out Saviour's entrance into Jerusalem ; Thus it was A. C. 1636.

1. The great Duke and Patriarch set out first .

2. Many Priests followed in Copes and Surplices , with Crosses , Banners , and Images upon long Poles ; some singing , others casting Incense among the People .

3. Goses , ( the Duke's Merchants ) Clerks , Secretaries , Nobility and Gentry , with Palms in their Hands , &c.

4. The great Duke , with his Crown on his Head , Supported by the Two Principal Counsellors of State , led the Patriarch's Horse , covered with Cloth , and made to represent an Ass .

5. The Patriarch rode upon him , being himself attired , with a round white Cap on his head , of Sattin , beset with rich Pearls , and about it a very rich Crown ; a Cross of Diamonds in his right hand , wherewith he bless'd the People , who received his Benediction with bowing of their heads , and making Crosses .

6. About fifty little Boys , most clad in red , put off their Cassocks , and scattered them along the way : Others had pieces of Colth about an Ell square , of all Colours , which they laid on the ground , for the Great Duke and Patriarch to pass over .

This is the same all over Muscovy . D. of Holst . Ambassador's Travels .

Apr. 17. was their Easter-Day , 1636. Celebrated , 1. With selling and sending Eggs of all colours to one another . 2. Killing each other at Meeting , with these words , Christos wos Chrest , i.e. Christ is risen ; the Answer is , Wosten wos Chrest , i.e. He is Risen indeed . 3. Devotions at Church . 4. Feasting , Drunkenness , &c. Id.

See afterwards under the Title of the Feasts of the Greck Church .

Wasnescenia Christova , Ascension-Day , a Feast of the Muscovites also .

Mahometan .

Persian Onzon , Thirty Days .

This Month is called , Ramadan , as being the Month of Lent ; which they begin the first day the Moon appears , which they watch for upon Hills at Night .

Upon notice , Ramadan is proclaimed all the Town over by publick Proclamation , and firing a Gun .

All the Minarets are set round with Lamps every Night .

Days are turned into Nights , and Nights into Days ; for all day long they sleep , and at Night walk the Streets to Coffee-houses and Revels .

In the Day they may not eat , drink , smoak Tobacco , nor touch their Wives , till the Moon appear again at Night ; which the Muezims , calling to Prayers , tell them from the tops of the Minarets .

The Ramadan falls back every year eleven days .

Some observe this very strictly , some not at all .

The Punishment for drinking Wine in the Ramadan , is , to have scolding Lead poured down the Throat ; and it hath been sometimes done . M. de Thevenot .

Turks-Romezan , Thirty Days .

Ramazan the 21st . is the feast of the death of Aly , on which day they go in Procession through the Town , with Standard , Horses lead , Trophies , a black Coffin , &c. Prayers , &c. Idem .

The Priest in blew Habit ( the Persians Mourning ) reads for two hours , and curses them that killed Haly , and the People answer with Sobs and a doleful Voice , &c. D. of Holst . Emb.

Ancient Heathen .

Apr. 1. Veneris Sacrum , with Flowers and Myrtle .

Thargelia — to Apollo and Diana .

5. Megalesia , — to the Mother of the Gods .

9. Cerealia . People run up and down , with lighted Torches in their Hand , in remembrance of Ceres , running up and down the World to seek her Daughter Proserpina .

15. Fordicidia , vel Fordicalia , de Forda Bove .

18. Equiria in Circ. Max. — and the burning of Foxes .

21. Palilia . Agonia altera .

23. Vinalia priora — to Jove and Venus .

25. Rubigalia — lest the Corn should be smutted . ( hiRogation Week . )

26. Latinae Feriae .

27. Apaturia — to Venus , which lasted three days .

28. Floralia — which lasted three days . The Rites used , very obscene and infamous , running naked , &c. The Whores called together by a Trumpet .

30. Larentalia .

May 9. Lemuria , — three days , kept by Night . At this time they flung Beans about the Houses , to drive away the Goblins .

Moderh Heathen .

Petusahan on the 26th of Sheruar or April , a Festival of the Persees , kept in Commemoration of some monthly Benefit . Sir Th. Herb.

In May the Feast of Vitzliputzli was observed in New Spain , with carrying the Image of the Idol richly adorned in Procession , with Musick , and many Ceremonies , and Sacrisicing of Men. Rosse .

In thie Month also , in the same Country , was kept the Feast of Penance and Pardon , in which a Captive was sacrificed . Rosse .

This is a kind of Lent , celebrated thus ; The Priest came out with a Flute of Earth , sounding it towards East , West , North , and South , putting his Finger in the Air , then taking up the Earth , and eating it ; all that were present doing the same ; weeping , falling flat on the ground , invocating the Darkness and Winds not to forsake them , or else to take away their Lives : Thieves , Murderers , and Adulterers being in great dread , while the Flute sounded , which lasted ten days , attended with eating Earth , praying every day to God , the Creator , the Sun , &c. with Sighs , Groans , and Tears , Procession , Offerings , &c. Purchas .

3. In Sivan , May and June .

Jewish .

2. PEntecost , or the Feast of Weeks . Consider ,

1. The Time , viz. the 50th day after the Passover , their Harvest being bounded with these two Feasts .

Note , The next Sabbath after the 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ( the second day ) of the Passover , was called 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , the second 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , &c.

2. The Celebration . At this Feast they offered two Wave-loaves , as an Eucharist for their Harvest finished .

3. The Name ; The Hebrews call it Schebungoth .

Now they keep two Holy-days at Pentecost , because they know not which is the true day . They produce their Law twice , and by five Men they read so much as concerns that Festivity . They strow their Houses , Streets , Synagogues , with green Boughs , and wear green Garlands , to shew that all Places about Mount Sinai were green , when they received the Law ; they eat that day white Meats of Milk , to shew the whiteness and sweetness of the Law . They make a Cake or Pye , having seven Cakes in one , to signifie the seven Heavens into which GOD ascended from Mount Sinai . Rosse .

23. A Fast . They left off to bring the First-born , and First-fruits to Jerusalem in the days of Jeroboam the Son of Nebat . Scalig.

25. A Fast. Rabban Simeon , Son of Gamaliel , R. Ismael , R. Hanania the second , is slain by the High-Priests . Idem .

27. A Fast. R. Hanina , Son of Tardion , is burnt , together with the Book of the Law .

Ancient Christian .

Whitsunday . Observe ,

1. The Occasion , or End , viz. The descent of the Holy Ghost .

2. The Time . Fifty days after Easter .

3. The Antiquity . V. Act. 2. & 20. v. 16. 'T is mentioned by Irenaeus , V. Just. M. Qu. 115. by Tertullian , de Idol . c. 14.

4. The Name ; so called from the Light of the Holy Ghost , &c. Also from the white Garments given to the Baptized on this day , ( this day and Easter being the stated times for Baptism ) in token of the purity of Life they engaged in , worn till next Sunday , ( the Octave , called Dominica in Albis . )

Note . Pentecost signifies sometime the whole fifty days between Easter and Whitsunday , all which time was allowed for Baptism .

5. The Works and Offices ; Baptism , Reading over the Acts of the Apostles , Prayers standing , Fasting forbidden all the fifty days . Dr. Cave's Primitive Christianity .

Chiestuie Swetaga Ducha ; Pentecost , or sending of the Holy Ghost , a Feast of the Muscovites also ; who observe ,

The Feast of the Trinity the next day after .

Mahometan .

Persian-Ajar , Thirty one days .

Biram , or Easter , immediately succeeds the Ramadan . viz. The great Bairam , which lasts three days , beginning with the first appearance of this Moon .

In it they forgive all their Enemies , thinking they have made a bad Easter , if they keep any Malice in their Heart .

It is the greatest Festival the Turks have ; celebrated with Swings in the Street , to toss People in the Air ; with Vocal and Instrumental Musick .

When they meet any of their Acquaintance in the Streets , they kiss , and wish mutually a good Easter .

Ancient Heathen .

May 15. Mercatorum dies Festus .

21. Agonia . Now , as some say .

23. Vulcani feriae . Vulcan's High-Priest performed divine Service to Maia .

Jun. 1. Marti Sacr.

Jun. 3. Bellonae Sacr.

Jun. 7. Piscatorii Ludi .

Modern Heathen .

From May 9. till May 19. in Acosta's time , was kept the Feast of Tezcalipuca , called Tozcolt , in Mexico ; of which before .

Yatrum , a Feast of the Persees , kept on the 26th of Mahar , or May.

4. In Tamuz , June and July .

Jewish .

17. A Fast . The Tables of the Law broken . This day the Jews account unlucky , not only because of the Tables being broken , but the Siege begun upon this day by Nebuchadnezzar .

The three whole Weeks following , viz. in the Dog-days , the Jews abstain from Flesh and Wine , and undertake no hard Work . Alsted .

Epistemon burns the Book of the Law , put his Statue in the Temple . Cessat 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . Scaliger .

This Fast of Moses's breaking the two Tables ; the loss of their daily Sacrifice ; Setting up Idolatry in the Temple ; The second Siege of the City , ( on the 17th of Thamuz , our June ) lasts till the 10th of Ab , and is kept with a strict Idleness . Dr. Addison .

See more on the fifth day of Ab.

They avoid all great Business on these days , and School-masters will not beat their Scholars . Rosse .

Ancient Christian .

Because the Ancient Christians observed so few Holy-days , rather than leave this Section quite vacant , I shall set down some Remarks and Censures of Eminent Persons , made upon the Abuses of Festivals in these latter Ages

The Sixth General Council of Constantinople ordained , That the whole Week , after the Day of our Saviour's Resurrection , should be thus Celebrated .

— Christians must go constantly to Church , rejoycing in CHRIST with Psalms , and Hymns , and Spiritual Songs ; and give their minds to the reading of Divine Scriptures , and chearfully enjoy the Holy Mysteries : For so ( saith the Canon ) we shall rejoyce , and rise together with CHRIST . But by no means let there be any Horse-Races , or Publick Shews , on the aforesaid days . Conc. Con. 6. Gen. Can. 66.

Card. Bellarmine , in one of his Sermons , delivers himself to this purpose .

I cannot verily ( good Hearers ) explain by Words , with how great grief of mind I behold , in how perverse and diabolical manner Holy-days are celebrated in this our Age ; how far perverse Men have obscured and defiled their Picus Institution , with their corrupt manners , may be understood by this , That to Strangers , and those who are ignorant what manner of Festivals these are , from those things which they may see every where done , they may seem to be not the Feasts of God , but of the Devil , and even the Bacchenalian Revels themselves . Yea , verily , when , I Pray , are more Sins committed , than on Holy-days ? When are there more Sumptuous Feasts kept ? When more Lascivious Songs heard ? When Bowling-Allies and Taverns more frequented ? When are there more execrable kinds of Plays , Scurrilities and Fooleries ? When are there more Dances , in most places , to the Sound of the Harp and Lute , than on these Days ?

Mahometan .

Persian-Harizon , 30 Days .

On the Feast of St. John Baptist , in Fez , they make Bone-fires . Rosse .

July 16. A. C. 622. was the time of Mahomet's Flight , and the Hagyra , or Epoche , of the Mahometans .

Ancient Heathen .

Jun. 20. Summani Sact. ad Circ. max.

25. Crowned Ships carried Banquets over Tyber .

Jul. 1. Migrationes ex adibus in alienns aedes .

Jul. 9. Ancillarum festum .

Jul. 11. Ludi Apollinares .

5. In Ali , July and August .

Jewish .

1. A Fast . Aaron , the High-Priest , died . Scaliger .

5. On the fifth of Ab , the Jews sit on the ground , read Jeremiah's Lamentations , bewail the loss of Jerusalem , and for ten days live severely , abstaining from all Delights . Dr. Addison .

Ninth day of the fifth Month , was a Fast held in respect of the City and Temple burnt ; first by Nebuchadnezzar , secondly , by Titus , on the same day ; which the Jews do yet observe with a strict Penance , going bare-foot , sitting naked on the ground , reading some sad History of the Bible , and the Lamentations of Jeremiah three times over . Sam. Purchas . Also it was decreed , That the Fathers should not enter into the Land of Judea . The same Author out of Scaliger .

From the first to the tenth Day , they abstain from Flesh , Wine , Shaving , Bathing , Marrying , Pleading , and all Delights . Ross .

18. A Fast . The Evening Light was put out in the Days of Ahaz . Scal.

Ancient Christian .

The same Cardinal , in the procedure of his Discourse , goes on .

— Who knows not that Holy-days are after the same manner as Churches , Chalices , and Priest's Garments , Consecrated and Dedicated to GOD , and to be spent in no other than Holy Works ? Which of you , if you should see any one enter into the Church with incredible boldness , and use the Consecrated Garments , instead of Prophane , the Temple for a Tavern , the Altar for a Table , the Corporals , or Altar-Clothes , for a Table-Cloth or Napkins , eating in the Sacred Patines , and drinking in the Chailces ; which of us would not tremble ? Who would not cry out ? And now we behold the most Solemn , the most Famous , the most Sacred Holy-days , — which should be spent in Prayers , Meditations , reading holy Things , in Hymns , and Psalms , &c. to be prophaned with Sacrilegious Dances , Morises , Caperings , Feastings , Drinking Matches , Uncleanness , Scurrilities ; and yet no Body trembles , no Man is moved , no Man wonders . O Immortal GOD ! What part hath Righteousness with Unrighteousness ? What Fellowship hath Light with Darkness ? GOD with Belial ? What hath the merriment of the Flesh , to do with the gladness of the Spirit ? What the Solemnities of GOD with the Feasts of Bacchus and his Crew ? What! Those Days wherein we ought to please GOD most ; shall we on them more provoke Him to anger with our wickedness ! On those days in which the Spirit is to be fed and recreated ; shall we in them more overwhelm him with Wine and Uncleanness ? &c. What a madness is this ! What infernal Furies affright us out of our wits ? Bellarm. Conc. 6.3.19 .

Mahometan .

Persian . Temouze , Thirty one Days .

Zoulidge 10. Bairam Adgi , or little Easter , for the Pilgrims of Mecha .

Ancient Heathen .

Jul. 25. In this Month , red Dogs were Sacrificed to the Canicula .

Jul. 28. Neptunalia .

Aug. 1. Boedromia .

Aug. 13. Dianae Sacr.

The Servants ( Men and Maids ) Holiday .

In Elul , August , September .

Jewish .

17. A Fast . The Spies that brought an ill Report upon the Land , died .

22. Xylophoria . On this Day it was the custom for every one to carry Wood to the Temple , to maintain the Fire at the Altar . Purchas , out of Josephus , de Bell. Jud. l. 2. c. 17.

Ancient Christian .

Sept. 1. The Muscovites celebrate the first Day of their New-Year , deriving their Epoche from the Creation of the World , which they believe to be in Autumn : accounting it to the Year ( 1692. of CHRIST ) 7200. Years from the Creation , according to the Opinion of the Greek and Eastern Church . Voyages and Trav. of the D. of Holst . Amb. p. 14.

Their Procession on this Day consisted of above 20000 Persons , viz. the Patriarch , 400 Priests , all in pontifical Habit , carrying many Banners , Images , and old Books open , coming out of one Church , and the Great Duke , his Chancellors , Knez and Bojares out of another place : The Patriarch with a Mitre on his head , and a golden Cross in his hand , beset with Diamonds , gives it the Great Duke to kiss ; which done , the Patriarch Blesses him , and all the People , wishing them all Prosperity in the New Year . Idem .

Sep. 8. The Feast of the Nativity of the Blessed Mother of GOD , kept by the Muscovites .

Sept. 6. The Manifestation of CHRIST on the Mount .

Sept. 13. The Assumption of the Mother of GOD.

Both Feasts of the Muscovites .

Mahometan .

Persian . Ab. Thirty One Days .

Maharrim , the first day ( which my Author makes to answer to July 15th . ) is Aaschoor , or the Feast of the death of Imam Hussia , a mournful Festival , and lasting 10 days ; in which time they wear black , no Man shaves , go not to the Bagnio's , debauch not , abstain from their Wives : during these 10 days the Gates of Paradise are open for Mahometans , who die then . M. de Thev .

The People black all their Bodies , go naked about the Streets , crying Hussein , Hocen , Hocen , Hussein , 'till they foam at the Mouths , &c. Tavernier .

Turkish First Month , Muharrem ai , Thirty Days .

The Ramjam of the Mahometans , or Lent , begins the first New Moon of September , and continues that whole Moon , viz. 30 days .

The last day of their Lent they consecrate to a day of mourning for their deceased Friends .

See in the Month Remezan before .

The next day after Lent , they go to the Mosquits , to hear some part of the Alcoran . Vide Fasting .

Ancient Heathen . Aug. 17. Portunalia . 18. Consualia . 20. Vinalia secunda . 21. Vinal . Rustica . Mysteria Magn. 23. Vulcanalia in Circ. Flam. 25. Opiconsivae . 27. Volturnalia , sive Vortumnalia . v. Oct. 28. Harpocratis Fest. 29. Volcanalia . Sept. 15. Ludi . V. KL . qui Romani & Magni .

Modern Heathen .

Medearum , a Feast of the persees , kept on the 16th . of Deh or August .

7. In Tisri , or Ethanim , September , October .

Jewish .

TIsri 1. The Feast of Trumpets , Lev. 23.23 . Numb. 29.1 , 2 , 3. in Civil Account New-Years-day .

1. This was New Moon , and Feast of Trumpets .

2. They offered Sacrifices for the Feast , for the New Moon , and the daily Sacrifices .

3. They blew Trumpets from Morning 'till Night , Psal. 81.3 . Either .

1. To make New-Years-Day more remarkable ; or in remembrance , 2. Of the Ram Sacrificed for Isaac ; or , 3. The giving the Law on M. Sinai ; or , 4. The Resurrection .

10. The Day of Atonement , Lev. 23.27 . Jejunium Kipparim , the Jews long day . On this day the High-Priest enter'd into the Holy of Holies , and , 1. Offered for himself a young Bullock , for a Sin-Offering , and a Ram for a Burnt-Offering , washing himself with Water . See Book the 2d . Confession . 2. Took of the Congregation two He-Goats , letting one of them escape into the Wilderness ; disburthening the Sins of the People on him ; Sacrificing the other , together with a Ram.

15. The Feast of Tabernacles , Schenopegia , which lasted seven days , Leviticus 23.48 . On these Days , 1. They made Booths , and lived in them , in Streets , or the tops of Houses , with Citron , Palm , Myrtle , Willow . 2. Every Man carried a load of Boughs in the Morning , which load was called Hosanna . 3. On the next day they compassed the Altar 7 times , with Palm-Boughs in their hands , in remembrance of the overthrow of Jericho , crying out Hosanna . Hence Dies Palmarum . 4. They Offered 70 Bullocks of these 7 Days ; 13 on the Is . &c. to signifie the diminution of the 70. 12 on the 2d . &c. to signifie the diminution of the 70. 11 on the 3d. &c. to signifie the diminution of the 70. Nations , 'till the Messiah subdued them . 5. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or Dies Palmarum , or Hosanna Rabba , was the seventh day of the Feast , on which 1. They read the last Section of the Law , and began the first , left they should seem glad , that it was ended .

2. They brought store of Water from the River Shiloah to the Priest , who with Wine poured it on the Altar , and sang Isa. 12.3 . With Joy shall ye draw Water out of the Wells of Salvation . Vid. John 7.38 .

23. Gaudium Legis , or Festivitas Legalis , a Feast in remembrance of the Law , when the last Section is read , and at the same time the Law is begun again ; that the Devil ( say they ) may not tell GOD , That Israel is weary of the Law . Dr. Addison .

Ancient Christian .

Sep. 14. Vzemirna wozdui senja Chresta , or the Exaltation of the Cross , a Festival of the Muscovites .

Bishop Latimer , in a Sermon of his to the Clergy , delivers himself in this manner .

" Do ye see nothing in our Holy-days ? of the which very few were made at first , and they to set forth Goodness , Vertue and Honesty . But sithence , there is neither mean nor measure , in making new Holy-days : As who say , This one thing is serving GOD , to make this Law that no Man may work . But what do the People on these Holy-days ? See you nothing , Brethren ? If you see not , GOD seeth : GOD seeth all the whole Holy-days to be spent miserably in Drunkenness , Glossing , Strife , Envy , Dancing , Diceing , Idleness , and Gluttony . Thus Men serve the Devil ; for GOD is not thus served ; albeit ye say ye serve GOD. — The Devil hath more Service done unto him in one Holy-day , than on many Working-days . — Rich Men flow in delicates ; — the Poor may not work , unless they will be cited , and brought before our Officials . Were it not the Office of good Prelates to consult upon these Matters ? — Ye shall see , my Brethren , you shall see once , what will come of this winking .

Mahometan .

Persian Eiloul , 30 Days .

Some time after the Feast of Hussein and Hocen , the Persians celebrate the Feast of the Camel , in remembrance of Abraham's Sacrifice ; for they say it was a Camel , and not a Ram , which was sent to reprieve Ishamel ( not Isaac ) . Tavernier .

Turkish Sepher ai , 29 Days .

Sept. 20. i. e. Forty Days after Aaschour in a Feast called Serten , i. e. dead body ; because , say they , the Head of Hussia being cut off , was of it self-joined to the body 40 days after : kept with great rejoycing , Alms , not shaving the head from the first of Aaschour ( by some ) till this of Serte . M. de Theu .

Ancient Heathen .

Sept. 30. Epulum Minervae .

Meditrinalia ,

On this day they tasted the first New Wine .

Octob. 1. Pyanepsia , seu Panopsia Apoll

10. Oschophoria , i. e. Ramalia , Feasts at Athens , instituted by Theseus , when he returned Mourning from Creet , upon Intelligence of the decease of his Father Aegeus , in which the Noblest Youths carried Vine-branches into Minerva's Temple .

Jewish . 8. In Marchesuan . October , November .

7. A Fast . They plucked out the Eyes of Zedekiah , &c.

Ancient Christian .

I came my self ( saith the aforesaid Bishop ) to a place , sending word over night to the Town , the I would preach next day ( a Holy-day ) ; When I came , the door was fast locked : I tarried there half an hour , or more ; at last the Key was found , and one told me , " Sir , this is a busie day with us , we cannot hear you ; 't is Robin Hood's Day : the Parish are gone abroad to gather for Robin Hood . My Rochet was fain to give place to Robin Hood's men , a Traitor and Thief ! Bp. Latimer's Serm.

Cardinal Pool , in his Platform of Reformation , ( A. 1555. ) here in England , requires the Bishops to preach every Sunday or Holyday . Dr. Burnet's Hist. of the Reformation .

The Council of Trent requires Arch-Presbyters , Parish-Ministers , and all that had Cure of Souls , either by themselves , or if hindered by any lawful impediment , by others ( fit persons ) to feed the people committed to their charge with wholsom words according to their own and their Capacity upon Holy-days , and Solemn Festivals , &c. Decr. Sess . 4. Conc. Trid.

A second Head of Cardinal Pool's Reformation was , For the putting away of all FeAsting in the Festivities of the Dedication of Churches . Dr. Burnet's Hist. of the Reformation .

Mahometan .

Persian-Techrion el-avel , 31. days .

10th day of Rebiulewel is kept the Feast of Omar Reschdgiade , in honour of an Illustrious Miller . M. de Thev .

12th day of this Moon Mahomet's Birth-day is celebrated , by lighting Lamps round the Minarets .

Turkish-Rebiulewel ai . 30. Days .

In the morning the Grand Seignior goes to the New Mosque , where he causeth Sweet Meats and Sherbet to be brought from the Seraglio , and after Prayers , all eat and drink of them . M. de Thev .

On this day the Poets make Sonnets in the praise of Mahomet , which they rehearse publickly , and are rewarded accordingly ; and Boys ( in Fez ) carry Wax Torches to School , which they light before day , and let them burn till Sun-rising , all this while singing Mahomet's Praise . Candles are on this day presented to the King , of incredible height and bigness , who that night hears all the Law read . Ross .

Ancient Heathen . Oct. 28. Mysteria minora . 29. Libero Sacr. Nov. 1. Jovis Epulum . Anthesteria , seu Bacchanalia .

Sr. Thomas Herbert in his Travels in the E. Indies thought he found some remainders of this Festival in Casta , as he guess'd by the dress , mimic frisks , and nightly pastimes the women practice . There they covered themselves with skins , adorn'd their heads had tresses with Ivy , in one hand holding a leav'd Javelin , and Cymbals of brass or Timbrels in the other , attended by many boys and girls , rambling like distracted people up and down , and striving to rend the air with their continual clamours . Sr. Tho. Herbert .

Modern Heathen .

Homespet amadum , a feast on the 30 of Spindumu'd or Octob.

Jewish . 9. In Chisleu ; November , December .

Chisleu . 25. The feast of Dedication , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , in remembrance of the Dedication of the Altar , ( appointed by Judas Macchabeus . ) as also of their deliverance from Antiochus and his Idolatry .

Vid. 1. Macc. 4.59 . Joh. 10.22 .

It lasted seven days .

28. A fast . Jehojakim burnt the Roll , which Baruch wrote from the mouth of Jeremy . Scal.

Ancient Christian .

Nov. 21. Vedenia priziste bogorodice , or the oblation of the Blessed mother of God . A Festival of the Muscovites .

Mr. Hales of Eaton , in one of his Sermons , complains we bring the Church and Kitchin together ; for when we celebrate the memorial of any Saint , Apostle , Martyr , do we not call this solemnity their Feast , and accordingly solemnize it with excess of cheer ? Stultum est nimia Saturitate honorare velle Martyrem . Hierom. The Ancient Ethnics were wont to celebrate their 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , feasts of Sobriety and fasting in the honour of their Drunken God Bacchus ; upon the like fancy Christians appoint Feasts in the honour of Temperate Saints . The Church of Rome to this , lap the relicks and ashes of Saints in silk and costly stuff , and shrine them in silver and gold ; whereas when the Saints themselves were on Earth , and their bodies living Temples of the Holy Ghost , they would have thought themselves much wronged , if any such costly ornaments should have been employed about them . We think , that God and the Saints are like us , and taken with such things as please us . Machiavel , in the life of Castruccio Castracano , a Gentleman of Luca , tells , that he delighted much in often feasting ; and being reproved , answered , If feasting were not a good thing , men would not honour God and the Saints so much with it . Lo , here the natural consequences of Church-Feasts ! It is an Apology for Luxury —

— It was a Custom in the Church in sundry places , for all young and old , upon the Vigils of the Martyrs , to come together by Night , and meet in Church-yards ; and Eat and Drink on the Tombs of the Martyrs . Vigilantius reproved it ; and justly , for nox , vinum , Mulier , &c. Night , Wine and Women , &c. This put S. Hierom into a fit of Choler ; by common consent this Custom was laid down .

Mahometan .

Persian Techrion-el ilani , 30 Days .

26 of this Moon at Night , Mahomet's Ascension to Heaven from the Alboraoh , is celebrated as a great Festival .

Turkish Rebiul ahhir ai , 29 Days .

Ancient Heathen . Nov. 15. Ludi Plebei . 24. Brumalia . Dec. 1. Fortunae muliebris fest. 3. Posidonia . 5. Faunalia . 11. Alcyonii dies . 14. Brumalia & Ambrosia .

Modern Heathen .

Medusan , a Festival of the Persees , kept on the 11th of Adebese , or December . This , as all the other is kept in memory of the Creation , or monthly benefits . Sir Tho. Herb.

10. In Tebeth ; December , January .

Jewish .

8. A Fast . The Law was written in Greek in the days of K. Ptolomy . Darkness for 3 days over the world . Scal.

4. Fast ; for turning the Bible out of holy Hebrew into profane Greek . Dr. Addison .

9. Our Masters have not written the Cause why this Day was marked for a Fast . Scal.

10. A Fast . Jerusalem was besieged by the King of Babylon . Idem , and Dr. Addison .

Ancient Christian .

Dec. 25. Rosostua Christoua , the Nativity of Christ , a Feast of the Muscovites .

Epiphany , Christmas-day , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . Naz. Orat. 38 , Observe ,

1. The Time . In January , on Epiphany-day , probably in the East . Clem. Alex. saith , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . So Lydiat . in Emend . Temp.

Upon Advice from the West-Churches , they changed it to Dec. 25.

S. Chrysostome Serm. 31. Tom. 5. saith , it was not above 10 years , since in that Ghurch ( Antioch ) it began to be kept on that day , and offers several reasons to prove that to be the day .

S. Ambrose Serm. 13. Length of nights had possessed the whole day , had not the coming of Christ shined gloriously in the very shortness of days , &c.

S. August . Our Lord was born on the eighth of the Calends of January , when the days begin to lengthen . Aug. in Psal. 132. et de Trin. l. 3. c. 5.

So Orosius on the 8th of the Kal. of Jan. Oros . l. 7. c. 2.

S. Bernard . Christ was born in the winter . Bern. in Nat. Dom. Ser. 3. So Nicephorus , Hist. Eccl. l. 1. c. 12. Chemnitius , Genebrard .

So the Arabian , Persian , and Syriac Churches . Mr. Greg. Notes and Obs. Soaliger , H. Broughton , Jacob Capella , Alsted , say Sept. or Octob.

2. The Antiquity : In the 2d Century 't is mentioned by Theophilus Bishop of Caesarca .

Next , by the Decretal Epistles : but those suspected .

Next , by Nicephorus , H. Eccl. l. 7. c. 6. Who tells of Dioclesian burning a whole Church of Christians assembled to celebrate that Festival .

Dr. Brown in his Travels saith , the Festivity of Christmas is observed at Vienna , much after the same manner , ceremonies , and solemnity , as in Italy . p. 152.

Jan. 6. Epiphany , properly so called , from the appearance , 1. Of the star . 2. The Trinity at Christ's baptism . 3. The Divinity at Cana.

Jan. 6. Bose Jaulenia , or Chreschenia , Epiphany : A Festival of the Muscovites .

At Vienna the old Custom of chusing K. and Qu. was observed : Count Lesly happened to be King , the Emperor laid the Cloth , and the Empress filled out wine , &c. Dr. Brown's Trav. p. 152.

Mahometan .

Persian Ranon el-avel , 31 days .

On Christmas-Eve , in Fez they eat Sallads of green Herbs . Rosse .

Turkish-Dgiamazil ewel , 30 days .

Ancient Heathen .

Dec. 17. Saturnalia , proper to men : lasting 3 days . To which were added Sigillaria , to make up 7 days .

At this Festival they had Feasts , Dancing , filthy Sonsg , New-years-gifts ( Strenas . ) The Heads of Slaves were covered with a Pileus , as a Symbol of Liberty ; and attended by their Masters .

Dec. 19. Opalia & Saturnalia .

The Druids at the End of the Year Offered Oke-branches to Jupiter , crying , Come to the Oke-branches , the New Year .

Dec. 21. Angeronalia , Angeronae Deae . Macrob. Herculi & Cereri de Mulso . Idem .

22. Feriae Laribus dicatae . Compitalia . Ludi Laribus .

23. Feriae Jovis . Larentinalia . Plut. Var. Ovid.

24. Juvenalis dies , Octavus Saturn . additus . Suet. unde & Juvenales ludi .

Jan. 1. Jani & Junonis .

Gamelia Junoni .

8. Sacrificium Jani .

9. Agonalia .

11. Carmentalia , a Feast dedicated to Evander's Mother , Solemnized with the recital of Prophetic Verses .

12. Compitalia , Solemnized in Streets and High-ways , where the Heads of Poppies and Onions were Offered up to the Lares , instead of Infants , which had been Offered before , till prohibited by Junius Brutus .

Modern Heathen .

The Saxons called December Giuli , from the Conversion of the Sun , and encrease of the Days , from Giul , a Wheel , in Gothic : And in the old Runic Fasti , their Feast was signified by a wheel ; which lasted 12 days , whereon they Feasted , and sent Presents one to another , and offered Sacrifice to the Sun , to express their Joy for the Return of the Sun . Dr. Stillingfleet .

11. In Sebat , January , February .

Jewish .

5. A Fast . The Elders dye that were the Equals of Joshua the Son of Nun. Scal.

23. A Fast . All the Israelites gathered together against Benjamin ; because of the Harlot and Idol of Micha . Scal.

Ancient Christian .

Sr. Matthew Hale had for many years a particular Devotion for Christmas day ; and after he had received the Sacrament , and been in the performance of the publick worship of that day , he commonly wrote a Copy of verses on the honour of his Saviour , as a fit expression of the joy he felt in his Soul at the return of that glorious Anniversary . There are seventeen of those Copies printed , which he writ on several Christmas days . Dr. Burnet , in his life .

Feb. 1. Ignatius Bishop and Martyr . A Popish Festival .

Feb. 2. Stratenia Gospoda Boga , Candlemas-Day , a Feast of the Muscovites , Papists , Protestants , &c.

With the Papists , upon this day is a Procession in memory of that procession which Joseph and Mary made to the Temple : This Feast was instituted in the time of Justinian , upon a great mortality which then happen'd , and Candles this day are carried with great solemnity , to shew that our light should shine before men ; that Christ , who was this day presented in the Temple , is the true light of the world ; and that like wise Virgins , whereof Mary was the chief , we should have our lamps ready .

Feb. 10. William Confessor .

Mahometan .

Persian Kanon elsahi , 31.

Feb. Turkish Dgiamazil ahhir , 29 Days .

Ancient Heathen .

Jan. 13. Tibicines habitu muliebri Vrbemlustrabant . Plut.

Jan. 15. Carmentalia relata , et Porrime et Postverte .

Jan. 24. Circa hoo tempus , Sementinae Feriae , non state quidem , sed indictae .

29. Equiria in Campo Martio .

31. Sacra deis Penat . qui Patrii et Vrbani dicti sunt .

Feb. 1. Lucaria .

Elaphobolia

Diane sacra , a cervis dicta .

Feb. 13. Fauni festum et Jovis .

15. Lupercalia , the solemnities of Pan ; wherein ,

1. A dog and two goats were offered .

2. Two Noblemen's Sons were to have their foreheads dipped in milk and dried up with wool .

3. The youths must laugh , and cutting thongs out of the goat-skins , must run naked through the streets ( their privities only covered ) and strike all they meet ; especially young wives , to help concepcion and safe Travel .

12. In Adar ; Febuary , March .

Jewish .

7. A Fast . Moses our master died , who rests in peace . Scal.

9. A Fast . The School of Sammai and the School of Hillel began to contend amongst themselves . Idem .

13. A Festival . Nicanor is slain . Scal.

Adar . 14 and 15. Purim , or the Feast of Lots . Esth. 9.21 .

Instituted by Mordecai , in remembrance of the Jews deliverance from Haman , before whom lots were cast daily for destruction of them .

On these two days , they read the book of Hesther , and at the mention of Haman beat with fists and hammers upon the benches and boards . Otherwise they spend the time in Bacchanal riots and excess : for ( as Dr. Addison tells us ) they have a rule , that at this time they should drink , till they cannot distinguish between - Cursed be Haman , and Blessed be Mordecai , which are expressions in the service of the day .

Ancient Christian .

Mar. 1. S. David's Feast is celebrated especially by the Inhabitants of Wales , whose Tutelar Saint he is reputed to be , and accordingly is put in the Popish Kalendar .

Mar. 7. Tho. Aquinas , a St. of the Roman Catholics .

Mar. 12. S. Gregory the Great . Pa. Rom.

Mar. 17. S. Patric Bishop celebrated in the Popish Church .

Mahometans .

Persian Chaabat 28. or 29.

4th . Day of this Moon , they have prayers in their Mosches till mid-night : and then return home and feast .

This Festival is because of the Lent , which comes two months after .

Turkish Redgeb ai . 30. d.

Mar. 1. Called by the Persians Scheual , the Persians solemnize a feast which they call Chummehater , in memory of Haly's taking possession of the estate of his Cousin and Father in-law Mahomet .

Mar. 3. Another called Tzar Schembesur , i. e. the 4th sad Sabbath , because , say the Persians , 't is an unlucky day : on this day they shut their shops , work not , put away no money , lest they should do nothing else all the year after , swear not , nor make any debauches .

Ancient Heathens .

Feb. 18. Quirinaliorum Stultorum Feriae .

Fornacalia indicta deae Fornacali .

Sacra Feralia , diis Manibus .

19. Deae Mutae .

20. Charistia , i. e. Sacra Cognatorum , when Relations met , and bestowed gifts mutually .

21. Terminalia .

27. Equiria in Campo Mart.

Mar. 1. Matronalia , or the Womens Saturnals ; foemineae Calendae , The day on which anciently the Sabine Dames decided the Battle between their parents and husbands . On this day the more dainty women sat at home in great chairs richly adorned , receiving gifts , &c.

In Romulus's time the year began on Mar. 1.

14. Equiria altera , apud Tyberim , vel si aquis increverit , in Caelio Monte.

Annae Perennae . Parricidium , viz. Jul. Caesaris .

Modern Heathens .

Houly , a Feast at full Moon in February , kept in the E. Indies ( in Caboul ) with great devotion , the Pagods filled with people , who come to pray , and make their oblations there , cloathed in red , visiting their friends in Masquerade , dancing by companies in the streets to the sound of Trumpets ; those of the same tribe eat together , and at night make bonefires ; ended with a child shooting arrows to the figure of a Giant , to destroy him ; i. e. a Giant killed by Crutchman ( God . ) M. de Thev .

Meduserum A feast of the Persees kept the 15 of Fez'e or February , in memory of some monthly benefit .

Jewish .

1. The Sabbatical year , every Seventh year . To signify that they and theirs were the Lord 's .

1. On this year they did not till the ground .

2. They discharged their Debtors , and released the Debts .

And this to teach them ,

1. To depend on Providence .

2. To mind them of Adam's fruitful Paradise .

3. To mind them of the Everlasting Sabbath , peradventure to commence from the 7000th Year .

〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 Eliae . dict. ex Talm.

2. Jubilee , from 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 Ram's Horn , or Trumpet , Josh. 6.4 . or Jubal , Gen. 4.21 . Every Forty Ninth Year .

On this Feast ,

They , 1. Restored Lands to the first owners .

2. Released Servants .

3. Preserved the Tribes distinct .

4. It served for computation .

5. They were put in mind of our Spiritual Jubilee under Christ , by whom we are restored to our Land of Canaan , and released of our Servitude , and this signified too by the sound of the Gospel . Zach. 9.14 .

As in the Babylonish Captivity ; so in the Dispersion since Christ , they keep no Jubilee . Rosse .

3. Liver , without ceasing , denoted by the Fire continually burning upon the Altar . Lev. 6.12 . And again , Holiness becomes thine House for ever . And again , Pray without ceasing .

Ancient Christian .

In imitation of the Jewish , Pope Bonifiace 8th , instituted A. C. 1300. the Popish Jubilee to be observed every 100dth year : which Clement 6th , abridged to every 50th . year .

Ancient Heathen .

Amongst the Greeks .

1. Olympia ; Games , instituted by Hercules in Honour of Jupiter , celebrated every Fifth year , or 50th Month , by 1. Running . Five Exercises . 2. Leaping . Five Exercises . 3. Quoiting . Five Exercises . 4. Wrestling . Five Exercises . 5. Hurling . Five Exercises .

The Conquerors reward was a Crown , with the Branch of an Olive Tree .

Amongst the Romans .

2. Lustrum , The Purgation of the City by Sacrifice every fifth year ; at which time the Censors went out of their Office , and the Fee-Farm Rents were paid ; and then they Sacrificed a Sow , a Sheep , and a Bull in the Field of Mars , to attone the Gods , and purge the City .

3. Ludi Seculares , called also Tarentini , from a place in Rome : Celebrated every 100th year , lasting three days , in honour of Diana and Apollo . The Young Virgins and Men were wont at this time to sing Hymns ( Poeanas ) to Apollo . D' Assigny .

The Fire of the Vestal Nuns , among the Greeks first , and afterward the Romans , seems derived from the Mosaic Institution .

The old Africans also , whose chief Gods were the Sun and Fire , kept Fire continually burning on their Altars . Rosse .

Modern Heathen .

Tozcolt , a kind of Jubilee in Mexico , in Honour of Tezcalipuca , kept in Mexico , when there was given full Indulgence and Pardon of Sins . In this day they did Sacrifice a Captive , which resembled the Idol . Purchas .

Every Twelfth Year , in the City of Quilecare , ( in Malabar ) is a Jubilee kept to the Honour of their Idol , in which the King of that place , on a Scaffold , covered with Silk , before the People , washes himself Prayeth , and having cut off his Nose , Ears , Lips , &c. at last cuts his own Throat , as a Sacrifice to his Idol . His Successor is bound to be present , and to act the same Tragedy on himself next Jubilee . Rosse .

The Pyree of the Persees in the E. Indies .

In Persia they had many Pyree ( or God-Fires ) not made of common Combustibles , as Wood , Straw , Coals , &c. nor blown by any Bellows , &c. but kindled with Lightning , or a Burning-glass , &c. Some to this day remaining above 1000 years ( as some say ) unextinguish'd . Sir T. Herb.

15. The Peoples Reverence in Divine Worship .

Jewish .

WIth what Reverence the Jews were required to perform their Prayers and Publick Service antiently , may be collected out of Sacred Scripture .

Now they Pray Girt , standing upright , Face Jerusalem-wards , with Hand on the Heart , and Head stooping , abstaining strictly from Belching , Yawning , Spitting , Breaking Wind , &c.

Before their Synagogue they have an Iron fastened , to make clean their shoes , according to Solomon's counsel , keep thy foot , when thou goest into the House of God : When they enter they put off their pantastoes . Exod. 3.5 . at entrance they pronounce some part of David's Psalms , and must enter with fear and trembling . Purchas .

See more in the chapter of Respect to places of Worship .

Ancient Christian .

They were required .

1. To come to Church ;

1. In comely apparel , with a grave pace , silence , chast body and mind . Clem. Alex. pad .

2. To use a modest voice , order , reverence in prayer . Not to throw about their prayers with a wild and confused voice , or disorderly prattling . Gypr .

3. Men with their heads bare , as asham'd to look up to Heaven .

4. Women covered . Tertull. de Virg. veland .

5. Hands lift up to Heaven ( a posture common to both Jews and Gentiles , &c. ) and expanded in form of a Cross . Tertul. de Orat. c. 11. Apol. c. 39.

6. Kneeling most usually .

7. Standing on Lord's days ; sitting ever held rude , &c.

Tertullian falls heavy on some , that clap'd themselves down upon their seats , as soon as ever prayer was done , and down-right charges it as against Script .

8. Praying towards the East . Either because that

1. Was the most excellent part of the Creation .

2. Paradise was in the East . Basil . Const. App. l. 2.

3. Or in resp . of Christ the Son of Righteousness . Clem. Alex. strom . l. 7. Athan. &c.

9. Standing usually at Sermon-time : None sitting but the Bishop and Prsbyters . Optat. de schism . Donat. l. 4.

Except . In some Transmarine Churches ( perhaps Western ) the people had seats . Aug. de Catech. ruaib .

It was part of the Deacons office to call on the people . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , in respect of body and mind . Chrys. de incomp . dei nat . Hom. 4. et Liturg . Gr.

10. Especially at the Gospel ; A general custom

Sozomen wonders at the Bishop of Alexand: that he did not rise up at the Gospel , a thing ( saith he ) which I never saw or heard in any other place . Hist. Eccl. l. 7. c. 19.

Philostorgius saith of Theophilus the Indian Bishop , that amongst other irregularities he corrected in those Churches , this was one , sitting at the lessons out of the Gospels . Hist. Eccl. l. 3. n. 5.

Constantine M. which Eusebius . was making a Panegyrick before him in his Palace concerning our Saviour's Sepulcher , would not sit down , and when Eusebius besought him to sit upon his Throne , yet would not ; and when Eusebius in compliance would have broken off and done , he call'd on him to go on , and when besought again he would still stand .

11. People were forbid to depart till after the blessing . Conc. Aurel. c. 22.

Mahometan .

1. The Mahometans , after coming into Church , say , softly ( or aloud , if they please ) I will imitate that Imam in what he doth .

2. Next , they put their hands upon their shoulders , and say , Allah ekber , i. e. God is great .

3. Then lay their hands one over another , upon the Navel , and say softly some Prayers to themselves .

4. They still keep their face to the Keble .

5. At the end of every Prayer , prostrate themselves on the ground , and cry , Allah ekber .

At Sabahnamaz , they prostrate 8 times .

At Noon 20 times .

At the Quindy , 16.

At the Akschamnamaz 10.

At the Yatzinamaz 24.

6. They never prattle , nor talk in their Moschs ; but carry themselves with great Reverence .

7. They turn neither this way nor that way , whatever may happen . M. de Thevenot .

Ancient Heathen .

The people were obliged both among the Ancient Greeks and Romans , to a grave Comportment , all profane and rude persons being driven away . And when any Sacrifice was offered , both the Priest and People , that offered , laid their hands on the Altar , to signifie their free consent and heartiness of Devotion .

Modern Heathen .

In the Becar ( a Province of the East Indies ) when the people come to their Pagods , having taken directions from their Bramens , they anoint their bodies with Oil , and say their Prayers , and depart . M. de Thov . — But first they present their Oblations to the Idol . Idem .

The Persians are covered on their Heads all day long with their Shasks , not excepting the presence of their King , nor their set times of Devotion . Sir Tho. Herbert .

16. The Rule of Worship .

Jewish .

1. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 .

Moses , The Prophets , The Psalms . H. Scripture , Hammi-kra . Reading .

2. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . viz.

〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , A Secondary Law , consisting in Traditions for many Years unwritten , or dispersed without Order , till after our Saviour's time , and then by Rabbi Juda reduced to Aphorisins , which afterwards became of great Authority with all the Jews . The Book is called Mischna , i. e. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : Its parts are as followeth .

1. Zeraim , of Fruits and Seeds , &c. 2. Moed , of Fasts . 3. Naschim , of Women , Divorces , Diseases . 4. Nezikim , of Losses . 5. Kodaschim , of Sacrifices and sacred things . 6. Tahoroth , of Purifications . Hotting .

Their Religion is contained in the Old Testament and Talmud . M. de Theven . For , say they , Moses was not with God on M. Sinai 40 Days and 40 Nights , to keep Geese . Purchas .

Canons also were made by the Sanhedrim , and varied in several Generations , about the Times of Morning and Evening Service , the Number of Prayers to be said daily ( which at last grew to be 18 ) , &c. Dr. Lightfoot .

To study and read the Bible is a Vertue and not a Vertue ; i. e. a small Vertue ; but to learn their mischna , or Talmud-Text , is a Vertue worthy Reward ; and to learn Gemaram ( the Complement of the Talmud ) is a Vertue so great , that none can be greater . Purchas ex Tract . Banamaziah .

Ancient Christian .

1. H. Scripture . Our pious Fathers fetcht their Weapons against the Hereticks out of no other Armory than the Scripture : Augustine against Patilianus the Donatist saith , Let not these words be heard among us , I say , or you say ; but let us rather say , Thus saith the Lord : Jerome saith , whatever things are asserted as delivered from the Apostles , without Scripture-Testimony , are smitten with the Sword of God : Ambrose to Gratian the Emperour , Let the Scriptures be asked , saith he ; Let the Apostles be asked ; Let the Prophets be asked ; Let Christ be asked . Jewel's Apol.

I adore the fullness of Scripture ; Let Hermogenes's School shew that it is writ ; if not writ , let him be afraid . Tertul.

2. Traditions .

Of which Tertullian speaks in these words :

I will begin with Baptism , where coming to the Water , we testify before the President , That we renounce the Devil , his Pomps and his Angels ; then are we thrice dipt , answering somewhat more than Christ commanded in his Gospel : The Sacrament of the Eucharist , which our Lord instituted after Supper , we partake of in our meetings before the Day arise ; we think it wickedness to fast , or to pray kneeling on the Lord's Day ; we kneel not from Easter till Whitsuntide● : Whensoever we go forth , or come in , or whatsoever we are conversant about , we sign our foreheads with the sign of the Cross : And if you do require a Law of Scripture , for these Observations , you will find none : Tradition will be alledged as the Author , and Custome the confirmer of them . de Coron. Mil. c. 3.4 .

Vincentius Lirinensis saith , he many a time , and with much industry and attention , enquired of Holy and Learned Men , how he might , by a certain general and regular way , discern the Truth from Falshood , &c. and he always received this kind of Answer : First , by the Authority of the Divine Law ; and , secondly , by Tradition of the Catholick Church : Because , saith he , tho the Scripture be perfect , and more than sufficient for all things , yet by reason of its heighth , it is diversly interpreted : Let us endeavour to hold that which hath been believed every where , always , by all . Vin. Lirin . Commonit c. 1 , and 3.

Mahometan .

Mahomet distinguisheth the Law into ,

1. Written , viz. The Alcoran , so called from Al , this , and Koran , Reading , of 124 , Azoaras , or chapters .

On the Cover of which they write , Let none touch this , but he that is clean .

Their Liturgy is in the Arabian Tongue , not understood by many of the common people .

The Priests never touch their Alcoran without an Expression of much outward Reverence .

So the people at seeing or hearing of it read , shew much attention , affection and reverence .

The Alcoran written in Heaven , and sent in the month Ramadan .

They lift it to their heads , before they read it .

It hath no method , or order in it .

2. Unwritten , viz. the Suna , or Assonna , Traditions , whereof Bochari hath published 7275 Titles or Apothegms .

Most of the Mahometans do firmly believe them all , called therefore Populus Sunae .

N. B. They receive the Decalogue of Moses , and cause it to be observed by all . M. de Theven .

Ancient Heathen .

1. Written .

The Romans had the Books of Sibylla Cumana , kept by a College of 8 Pontiffs , with a Chief , whose Office it was to regulate all the Ceremonies , relating to the Worship of the Gods . Galtruch .

What Rites of Sacrifices and Worship were to be observed , were not only diligently prescribed in the Laws of Sacrifices , but by the Oracle of Apollo enjoyned to be observed with much Accuracy . Nat. Com.

2. Unwritten .

The Druids of Gaul held it not lawful to commit their Verses ( of which they had a great number , containing the mysteries of their Discipline ) to writing , Caesar . Comment .

Modern Heathen .

1. The Hindoes , or Indians , call the book of their Law , Shest●r , ( or the book of their written word ) which hath been transcribed in all ages , ever since the first delivery of it , ( not long after the Creation , as they say ) by thee Bramins , out of the which they deliver Precepts unto the people : Viz.

1. Thou shalt not kill any living creature , &c. 2. To observe times of fasting , and hours of watching . 3. About Festivals , &c. 4. To take their food moderately , &c. 5. Help the poor as far as possible . 6. Not to tell false Tales . 7. Not to steal . 8. Not to defraud . 9. Not to oppress .

2. The Persees , in their book of Religion , have these Precepts ; the book called Zundawastau :

1. To have shame and fear ever with th●● .

2. To consider , whether what they take in hand be good or bad , commanded or forbidden .

3. To keep their Eyes and hearts from coveting what is another's , and their hands from hurting any one .

4. To have a care always to speak the Truth .

5. To be known only in their own businesses , and not to enquire into , and to busie themselves in other mens matters .

6. Not to entertain any other Law , besides what they have delivered to them from their Prophets . M. de Thevenot .

3. The Indian Bramins call the books of their Religion Bets ; which are four in number , which they say God sent to them ; and that they are the Keepers . M. de Thev .

The Gaurs have a large Book in three parts , relating to Salvation , Dreams , and Physick , in a language which themselves scarce understand , but by the help of other Books . M. Tavernier , l. 4.

Diabolical .

The Devil is very cunning , a notable Politician . S. Paul knew him so , and therefore uses many words to set out his Frauds . His Interest and Subtility are the only Rules he goes by : And he Attacks all persons , he hath to deal with , according to their Genius . Exempl . g. Balaam a false Prophet , by Apparitions ; Dr. Dee a Mathematician , by Magical Devices ; our Saviour , by sacred Scripture ; the obstinate Jews , by a false Messiah ( a Barcocab . ) Enthusiastical Persons , by Revelations , Dreams , Fancies ; Learned Men , by Curiosities ; the Religious , by Superstitions , &c.

17. The manner of calling Assemblies .

Jewish .

THE Jews Sounded Trumpets formerly .

Also they rung the great Bell Migrepha .

Now , about five in the Afternoon , the Door-Keeper of the Synagogue knocks at their Doors with a Hammer , warning them to repair to Evening Prayer . Rosse .

Ancient Christian .

At first , certainly , the Christians by agreement among themselves , appointed the Day and Hour before-hand , and conveyed the notice thereof by word of Mouth .

Pancirollus refers the Invention of Bells to Paulinus , Bishop of Nola , about the Year of Christ 400. But he rather changed the use of them to religious purposes . Dr. Holid . on Juv.

In Cyprus the Greeks are called to Church in the Morning , by one or two a Clock , by the striking on their Door with a Hammer ; the Clerk uttering these words ; Christians go to Church . Taver . l. 2. c. 2 p. 81.

The Musccvites have no Bells in Steeples , but in a certain Engine or Machine near the Church , in the Church-Yard ; and are for the most part so small , that few of them are 150 , or 200 pound weight . They toll them at beginning of Service , and at the elevation of the Chalice . The Rope being fasten'd not to the Bell , but the Clapper , they easily Chime many together .

The Abyssines have no Bells of Brass , or mix'd Metal ; but a kind of hollow Vessels made of Wood , Stone , or Iron , more for noise than delight to the Ear. Job Ludolph . Salmuth , &c.

They have two great Bells in the Convent of Niamoni , in the Isle of Chio. The Turks allowing them to Christians no where else : — There are little ones in every Village . M. de Thev .

I passed by a Church in Ispahan , where hearing a great noise , I went into it ; the noise was made by striking with a great Stick upon a Deal-Board , that was hung up , which the Armenians are forced to make use of instead of Bells ; the Persians not permitting them to make use of any . D. of Holst . Amb. Trav. p. 208.

Mahometan .

The Mahometans are called to Church five times a day by a Cryer , by a Cryer , bauling aloud Alla , Allah , Allahu .

The Turks call Etchmeasin in Persia , ( the Seat of one of the Armenian-Patriarchs ) the Church with Bells ; for they are used here , and no where else in Turkey , except in Moldavia , Valachia , Mount Athos .

The Muczim goes up to a Minaret at every Mosque , and stopping his Ears with his Fingers , he sings , and cries these words with all his force , Allah ekbar , &c. i. e. God is great , God is great , — is great , — great ; shew that there is but one God , shew that Mahomet is his Prophet , come and present your selves to the Mercy of God , and ask Forgiveness of your Sins : God is great ! God is great ! God is great ! God is great ! There is no other God , but God . M. de Thev .

This they do five times a day , and on Friday six .

The Faquirs , or poor Mahometan-Voluntiers , the have many Disciples , call them together , when they assemble , by the Sound of a Horn , or the Beat of a Drum . M. Tavernier , Par. 2. l. 2. c. 2.

Ancient Heathen .

The Persians did call an Assembly before Day-light , saith Strabo , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , with the sound of a Bell. l. 15.

The Priestesses of Bona-Dea at Rome , were called to the Service by a Horn.

Upon the Festival of Dame Flora , the Rabble , and idle Strumpets were called together by the sound of a Trumpet .

Modern Heathen .

In Pegu , the Talapoi Summon the People to Church , by sounding a brass Bason . Pacquet broke open , Vol. 2.

In Mexico , they awaked the People to Service with a Trumpet .

The Bannyans are called to their Idolatrous Devotions , to their Pagods under their Trees , with the sound of a little Bell. Sir Tho. Herb.

In some parts of Java , particularly Bantam , they use Drums instead of Bells , which they beat with a Bar as big as a Weaver's Beam ; and sometimes brass Basons . Mandelslo .

In Siam , their Pagods have Steeples and Bells . Tavernier .

Upon tolling of the Bells they rise to Prayers , about 4 it . the Morning , which they repeat again toward Evening . Idem .

In Tunquin also , they have Bells . Idem .

In Gilolo and Amboyna , they bring their Daemon , or Nito , to a conference , by the sound of a little Tabor ( called Typha ) and with lighted Candles , and Words of Conjuration . Pacquet broke open . Vol. 2.

Diabolical .

In Amboyna , to have conference with the Devil , whom they call Nito , they assemble to the number of 20 or 30 , and call upon him with the beat of a little Drum , consecrated to this use , which they call Typha , Mandelslo .

In New-England , 1692. at Salem , one G. B. was reported by some of the Witnesses , for Summoning other Witches to a Sacrament , with the sound of a Trumpet ; who failed not from all Quarters to go towards the appointed place of Meeting , soon after the Sound . Cotton Mather , in his Wonders of the Invisible World .

18. The Parts and Order of Divine , or Religious Worship . Domestical .

Jewish .

1. PArts of Divine Worship , Domestical , Daily .

Daniel prayed thrice a day , and praised GOD ; — and it was his manner so to do , Dan. 6.16 .

David prayed at Morning , and Evening , and Noon ; — Night and Day , even in his Bed , making it swim with tears .

Anna served the Lord in the Temple with Fasting and Prayer , Night and Day , Luke 2.37 .

GOD appointed a Lamb to be offered for a daily Sacrifice , Morning and Evening .

He that eats Bread with unwashen hands , sins as grievously , as he that lies with a Whore . The Saying of R. Ase .

Ancient Christian .

The Christians in Aegypt continued all the six days in Devotion so earnestly , that they forgot to take their Food from Morning 'till Night . Sozom. l. 6. c - 18. ex Phil. Jud.

The People of Edessa would not be terrified from their often Meetings , through the fear of Death threatned to them . Ruffin . l. 2. c. 5.

1. At rising they met together , and betook themselves to Prayer . Chrysost. Hom. 1. de Precat .

This was done by the Master of the House , unless some Minister of Religion were present .

Certainly they read some portion of Scripture , &c. Dr. Cave .

They had set Hours for Prayer , ( V. Cypr. Clem. Alex. de Orat. Dom. ) viz. the First , Third , and Sixth .

2. About Noon , before Dinner , some part of the S. Scripture was read ( and the Meat being set on the Table ) a Blessing was solemnly begged of GOD. Dr. Cave .

Theodosius , Junior ; ( Empèror ) would not taste any Meat , or eat a Fig , before he had first given Thanks , and set it apart with the sign of the Cross . Idem .

3. When at Dinner , they sung Hymns and Psalms , a custom which Clem. Alex. commends . Paedag. l. 2. c. 4. p. 165. Chrysostom greatly pleads for it , to be used at ordinary works , at meals , after meals ; as an excellent Antidote against Temptations , in Ps . 41. Tom. 3. Cypr. Ep. 1. p. 7.

4. Every time they took the Cup to drink , they made the sign of the Cross , and called upon Christ , Nazianz.

5. Dinner ended , they prayed , Basil . Ep. ad Greg. Tom. 3. p. 46.

6. Before going to bed , they prayed again , the whole family .

7. At midnight they rose to pray , and sing Hymns , Clem. Alex. paed . l. 2. c. 9.

This was very ancient , proceeding from their Nocturnal Assemblies , in persecution ; Afterward left off , as inconvenient ; yet it continues in Monasteries .

8. Concerning Catechising , vide alibi .

They read Scripture diligently , prayed frequently , and sung Psalms alone ; Vide Sub. Tit. particul .

Mahometan .

The Mahometans are obliged by their Religion , to pray five times every day .

Most of them are careful to pray at least 3 times , and in the Mogul's Countrey , generally 5 times ; and they make a conscience of it , from the Mogul himself , upon the Throne ; to the poor Shepherd that attends upon his flock abroad : But they endeavour commonly to say their Prayers in Church ; and if not there ; they do it in their houses or fields .

Ancient Heathen .

In every family there were so many little statues of Wood , &c. placed about their Lares , as were Sons in the House ; and when any one was out of his childhood ( at 16 , ) he hang'd the Bulla , which he then left off , about the Neck of the child's statue : Servants also had statues of Wool or Hay .

The Romans had La●es , or Houshold Gods , and Faci , or Chimneys for them ; and the ordinary people observed the Ludi Compitalitii , Plays and Dances in the streets , in honour of them .

The Romans gave their Tables great Reverence , accounting them sacred , by laying on of the Salt-sellers , and the Images of the Gods , Arnob. 2. adv. Gent. p. 87.

The Druids procure publick and private Sacrifices , Caes . de Bell. Gal.

Alexander Severus had in his private Chappel the Image of Jesus Christ ( amongst other Deities and Heroes ) to whom he paid adoration every morning , particularly , for that Precept , Quod tibi non vi● sie●i alteri , ne feceris .

Modern Heathen .

The Chingulaes in Ceilon , besides their publick Temples , have private Chappels , little Houses , like Closets , in their Yards , not above 2 or 3 foot big sometimes , but built upon a Pillar , 2 or 3 foot from the ground , wherein they place certain Images of the Buddou ( or Saviour God ) , that they may have him near them ; and do testifie their Love and Service to him , by lighting up Candles and Lamps in his House , and laying flowers every morning before him , Capt. Knox Relat. of Ceil .

In Guinea and the East Indies , they daub with a kind of Chalky Earth , for their Morning Devotions , View of the Engl. Acq. in Guinea , &c.

The Tunquinese adore 3 things in their Houses , the Hearth of their Chimney made of 3 stones , an Idol called Tiensa , Patroness of Handicrafts , and Buabin , which they implore when they I go to build an House , Tavernier .

Diabolical .

1. Acts of Unbelief , Distrust , Despair , Dishonour to God , &c.

2. Injustice , Uncharimbleness , Wrath , Evil Speech , Adultery , Uncleanness , Lying , profane Swearing , Cursing , Covetousness , Pride , Discontent , Curiosity , &c.

3. Idleness , Intemperance , Gluttony , Drunlaenness : And , in a word , all neglect and remissness in governing the Heart , and Tongue , and Actions ; in subduing the Lusts and Pass●●ns .

Yet in the Indies they use certain Ceremonies and Sacrifices ; as do also Magicians , Spells and Invocations , &c.

19. Ecclesiastical Worship .

Jewish .

1. THey sounded the Trumpers every morning at the opening of the Court-Gates , particularly of the Gate of Nicanor , to call the Levites , and Stationary Men to their Desks and Service , and the people of Jerusalem to the Temple : Also they rung the Great Bell Migrepha .

2. They offered Sacrifice in the Temple-Service twice a day .

3. They read the Law twice . The Master of the Synagogue called out one of the Seven Readers , appointed for the Service of the Synagogue : Gave him a Book to read : He read standing , in honour of the Law .

4. The expounded the Law , and made Discourses to the people .

Teaching and Instruction was always performed fitting , Dr. Lightfoot .

5. They had Prayers 4 times a day .

6. Stationary men were appointed by course to be always attending the Service of the Temple , lest they should want a Congregation ( as Deputies of the people ; ) for the Daily Sacrifice was the Sacrifice of all Israel : And therefore it , being impossible that all Israel should be present , these were chosen Representatives .

Christian .

1. The Roman Service , for 400 years thus ; out of stilling . Orig. Brit.

1. The Epistle , out of St. Paul only , Walasrid . and the Pontifical Book , Strabo .

2. The Gospel .

3. The Sacrifice .

In Celestine's Time ,

1. The Epistle ,

2. The Gospels ,

3. The Psalms , or Antiphonae , made out of them , the whole Choir singing each Verse alternatim , Walaf . Strabo , Microlog .

4. Responsoria , or proper Hymns , Anthems ( i. e. one singing , and the whole Choir answering . )

5. The Sacrifice : No Creed , No Sermon , till Leo's Time .

2. The Gallican Service , Ibid.

Morning , 1. Lessons .

2. Hymns .

3. Psalms of St. Hierom's Translation , with Gloria Patri , at the end , in Latin .

4. Between the Psalms ,

1. The Deacon did silentium indicere .

2. The people privately on their knees fell to their private Devotions .

5. A concluding Collect , Collecta Oratia , the Lord's Prayer commonly .

1. The Creed , appointed by the 3 Council of Toledo .

2. Prophetical Lessons : Three Books being laid on the Altar , viz. of the Prophets , Epistles and Gospels , Greg. Turon .

3. The Sermon , immediately after the Gospel .

4. The Sacrifice in which Service were ,

1. Confession of sins , Apdogia , a particular Enumeration of sins , Suscipe confessionem meam , Domine .

2. Prefaces and Collects , Contestatio , shewing our fitness to praise God at all times .

1. A particular Collect for the Day . 2. A Commemoration out of the Dypticks . 3. Another Collect , post Nomina . 4. Another , Ad Pacem . 5. A Preface relating to the Saint commemorated . 6. Concluded with a Trisagion . 7. Another relating to the Consecration . 8. A devout Prayer for benefit by the Sacrament . 9. A Collect for the Occasion , ended with the Lord's Prayer . 10. A Conclusion for the Day , 11. A Benediction for the people . 12. A Collect after the Eucharist . 13. A short Thanksgiving , Stilling fl . ex Card. Bon. rerum Liturg. l. 1. c. 12.

Mahometan .

Their Liturgy is in the Arabian Tongue , not understood by many of the common People , yet is repeated by the Moolaas , or Priests , and also by she common People .

The Mahometans also rehearse the Names of God and of Mahomet certain times on their Beads , as the Papists do their Prayers .

The Devout Mahometans , in a solemn manner assemble in their Mosquits or Churches , where by their Moolaas ( upon Fridays ) some selected parts of their Alcoran are publickly read unto them ; which their Moolaas never touch without an expression of much outward Reverence .

And then they deliver some precepts out of it .

Purchas thus describeth their Method ,

1. They Wash .

2. Go with a Sober pace to the M●squit .

3. In the Mesch it they all turn their Faces Southwards ( towards Mecha , as the Jews towards Jerusalem . )

4. The Meizin ( or Sexton ) stands up , and reads that Psalm , which before he had cryed to them in the Steeple .

5. Every one stands up holding his Hands fasten'd to his Waste , and bow their Heads to their Feet with great Reverence , and without stirring .

6. Then the I●am reads a Psalm aloud , the Meizin ( as the Clark ) answering .

7. This ended , they fall on the ground , and say , Sabau Alla , Sabau Alla , Sabau Alla , God have Mercy , &c. abiding Prostrate till ,

8. The Imam sings again his Psalm , and then they rise .

This they do four or five times .

9. The Meizin with a loud voice Prays God to Inspire the Christians , Jews , Greeks , and all Infidels to return to their Law , all kneeling ; and then with his hand lift up crying , Amin , Amin.

10. They touch their Eyes , or wipe them with their hands ( as blessing themselves , and bring their hands over their Face , they depart . Out of Menavius .

On Friday at nine of the Clock , the Priest Preaches to the People , out of the Life of Mahomet ; after which , two little Boys stand up , and sing certain Prayers : Which ended , the Priest and all the People , with a low Voice , sing a Psalm ; and then for half an hour , they cry , Illah , Illelah , i. e. There is but one God .

After all this , one of the Antippi , out of the high place ( 30 steps high ) shews to the People a Lance and Scimiter , with Exhortation to use their Swords and Lances in defence of their Religion , Purch .

Antient Heathen . The Order of the Roman-Heathen Service , out of Gal●●uchius .

1. A choice was made of the Animals , proper to the Gods . A Buck for Mars ; a Horse and Bull for Neptune ; a He-goat for Bacchus ; Cows for Ceres and Juno ; She-goats for Diana ; young Kids for Faunus , &c.

2. They examined the Sacrifice , whether it had any Blemish or Spot .

3. They Lustrated , 1. The Sacrifices . 2. The Utensils . 3. The people present ; who if they had any denatural default , were driven a way by the Herald , crying , Procul este profani .

4. The Priest took a himp of Burnt Corn , or Meal , mixt with Salt and Water , ( called salsa fruges , or mold salsa , or Libum Adoreum ) and cast it upon the Victim .

5. They killed the Victim , and if it were an Holocaust , burnt it all in the Fire ; otherwise , part was reserved for the Priest , and part for them that gave it .

6. While the Beast was laid upon the Fire , the Officers held their hands upon it , and Prayed with the Priest .

7. Then they poured Wine into the Fire .

8. They Danced round about the Altar , and sung Hymns .

9. The Herald called upon the Priest , Age quod Agis .

Modern Heathen .

The Chingulayes in Worshipping the Planets ,

1. Make Images of Clay , deformed , horrible in shape , some with Tusks , some with Horns , &c.

2. Set victuals before them ; and when they do it , in case of sickness , they breing the Sick Man , and lay him before them all the while .

3. They use Drums , Pipes , Dancing all Night and Day , at least while the Ceremony lasts .

4. They throw the Images into the High-way , and the Victuals are eaten by Attendants and Beggars .

In Worshipping the Devils .

1. They build a new House in their Yard , like a Barn , very slight , covered with Leaves , and Adorned with Branches and Flowers .

2. They bring some Weapons or Instruments out of the Pagods , and lay them on Stools at one end .

3. They use Drumming , Singing , Piping and Dancing .

4. They give away the Victuals to the Drummers , Pipers , Beggars and Vagabonds .

In Worship of the Supreme God ,

1. Observe , they seldom do it , but when lesser Devils fail .

2. They prepare an Offering of Victuals ready dressed ( one dish always a red Cock. )

3. They carry this Sacrifice into the Woods , and lay it down to the Honour of their great Idol .

4. There are Men before the Offering in an horrible disguise ( like Devils ) with Bells about their Legs , and Doublets of a strange Fashion , Dancing and Singing , to invite , if possible , the God himself to come and eat of the Sacrifice .

5. The Sick Person , on whose account this Service is performed , is all the while present , Cap. Knox.

In Guinea , and the East-Indies , they use neither Form nor Method in their Devotions : But every one makes a God after his own Fancy , Author of the view of the Engl. Acquis . in Guin . and E. Ind.

On Festival-days the Felistero having , 1. Set a Table in the Market-place ; 2. He placeth a seat upon it , and sitteth thereon . 3. He Preacheth . 4. The Women offer him their Infants , whom he sprinkles with Water , in which a live Snake swims , wherewith he likewise besprinkles the Table . 5. He then uttereth certain words very loud . 6. He stroakes the Children with some kind of Colours , as if giving his blessing . 7. He himself drinks the Water . 8. The People clap their hands , and cry I on , I on , and so he dismisseth the Assembly , View of the Engl. Acquis . in Guinea , &c.

Diabolical .

Delrius tells us of some Semblance of Mass used at the Witches Meeting , and a kind of Sacrament , Disq . Mag. l. 6.

Glanvil tells us of ,

1. Kissing the Devil's Breech .

2. Renouncing their Baptismal Covenant ,

3. Giving Soul and Body to him .

4. Promising to observe his Laws ; and to do mischief , and to keep secrets .

5. Signing the Paper wherein these Articles are contained with an O or Cross , which they make with Blood out of the fourth Finger of the right hand .

6. Calling him Robin ; or saying , O Satan , give me my purpose .

7. Doing courtesy to him .

8. Anointing themselves with Oyl which the Spirit brings them .

9. Permitting the Devil to suck them in the Poll , or elsewhere , to suck their Blood once in 24 hours .

10. The Devil promising to them to live gallantly , having pleasure of the World , for so many years ; that they shall want nothing , Clothes , Victuals , nor Money .

11. Giving Six Pence , and vanishing with the paper .

12. At their solemn Meetings ( upon the way ) saying , Thou t , Tout , a Tout , Throughout and about .

13. After Meeting , and due courtesy done , and other service — they have a cloth laid on the ground , &c.

14. Wine , Cakes , Rost-meat , Drink , &c.

15. The Devil sits at the upper end of the Table .

16. Useth some words before meat .

17. Bidding the Guests welcome .

18. Plays upon a Pipe , or Cittern .

19. The Name of God or Jesus not mention'd at their Meetings .

20. Giving them power to bewitch persons ; either by ,

1. Baptizing a Picture of Wax , &c. The Devil saying , I Baptize thee with this Oyl : The Witches saying , A Pox on thee , Ill spite thee , &c. The Devil himself being Godfather : Or ,

2. Giving an Apple , Dish , Spoon , &c. Or ,

3. By a Touch , or Curse , &c.

21. Sometimes they have Carnal Copulation together at such Meetings .

22. The Devil leaves an ugly smell at parting .

23. They use such words as these at parting ; A Boy , merry me●t , merry part .

24. As they return homewards , Rentum Tormentum .

In short the Devil keeps to no order ; is no where constant to himself : In Popish Countries can be Papist , in Turky , Mahometan ; and adapt himself to the Humour of his Disciples .

The Order of the Jewish Service in Barbary , out of Dr. Addison .

Jewish .

1. THey spend some time in the Meditation of the Divine Attributes .

2. They repeat to themselves , Numb. 24.5 . How goodly are thy Tents , &c. And Psal. 26.8 . O Lord , I have loved the habitation of thine house , &c.

3. They lay the right hand on the heart , and bowing their Bodies toward the Chest wherein the law is kept , they begin the publick Service ,

1. With Psal. 5.7 . As for me I will come into thy house , in the multitude of thy mercies , &c.

2. After the appointed course of the Psalms , they have Two Lessons ; the first out of the Law , the second out of the Prophets .

3. They Pray , 1. Standing . 2. Girt . 3. With the Head bowed . 4. Their Face toward Jerusalem . 5. Their hands on their heart . 6. Uttering their Prayers in a sort of plain Song . 7. Without Spitting , or Belching , &c. 8. At Confession of Sins using Prostration , and shewing a great sense of their own vileness . 9. At pronopuncing of Holy , Holy , Holy Lord God , &c. they jump up three times .

Ancient Christian . The Order of the Divine Service amongst the Primitive Christians , out of Dr. Cave .

The manner various : commonly thus —

1. They began with Prayers probably ; v. Tertul . Apol. c. 39.

2. Read the Scriptures . The Quantum , arbitrary .

The Apost. Constitut . appoint two Lessons .

S. Clemens Epistle to the Corinth .

Hermas's Pastor .

The Writings of S. Ephrem ,

Read in some places , after Holy Service .

3. They sung Hymns and Psalms , vid. post .

4. The Presbyters and President of the Assembly preach'd , and made Exhortations , one after another .

5. Prayers were made for Catechumens , Penitents , Possessed , &c. according to their respective Capacities , the Persons in every rank departing as soon as the Prayer that particularly concerned them was done .

1. The Catechumens departed . 2. The Penitents .

The Deacons crying aloud , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , in Lat. Ite , missa est .

6. The Faithful only , ( the Catechumens , gone , and the Doors shut , ) proceeded to the Lord's Supper , wherein they 1. Prayed for all states of Men , &c. 2. Gave the kiss of Charity . 3. Prayed for the Consecration of the Eucharist . 4. Received the Elements . 5. Made their Offerings .

7. They Admonished , Censured , Absolved , &c.

8. They concluded with a Blessing .

Afternoon .

Note , They had publick Prayers and Sermon to the People in the Afternoon . Chrysost. Basil , Augustine , make sufficient evidence of it .

9. The People stretched out their right-hand , the left-hand being put under it , Cyril .

10. During the Administration they sung Psalms ( Psal. 33. constit . Apost . ) and Hymns .

11. Concluding with Prayer and Thanks-giving

12. Saluting each other with a Kiss of Peace ( Signacula Orationis ) Tertull.

Ancient Heathen . The Order of their Service out of other Authors , D'Assigny , &c.

1. The Priest washes hands in pure Water .

2. He leads the Sacrifice to the Altar .

3. Before they offered to Jupiter , they offered Praoedancae Hostia ( some preparatory things ) to the Daemones , or Angels , that they might intercede for them to the God .

4. If these appeared unlucky , they offered others , succedancae Hostiae .

5. The Priest offered a set Form of Prayer to Janus and Vesta .

6. He mark'd the Beast with his Knife from head to tail , and if he appeared unruly , they let him go , and took another .

7. Laid upon his head and back the mola salsa , mixt with Frankincense .

8. — Tasted a Cup of Wine .

9. — Caused the Assistants to do the like .

10. — Poured the remainder of the Wine between the Horns of the Beast .

11. Took from that place a few Hairs , called prima libamina , and cast them into the Fire .

12. Commanded an Officer to kill the Beast .

13. The Assistants flead him , lighted the Wood , &c.

14. The Sooth-sayer , with a long Knife , turned the Bowels up and down , to observe them , and tell his Judgment upon them ; for they might not touch them with their hands .

15. The Priest cast some Frankincense in the Fire , with some Wine .

16. The Priest taking that part of every Member which the Officers had cut out into a Blatter , called Lanx , or Discus , did litare , i. e. cast them into the Flames , to appease the God .

17. While this was doing , the Priest , and the Person that gave the Victim , did jointly make their Prayers to the God , with their hands upon the Altar .

18. Then they , with the Assistants , went to Feast , upon the Remainder of the Sacrifice , singing the Praises of their God .

19. After the Banquet , they returned to the Altar , and cast into the Flames the Morsells of Meat that were left , with the Tongue , and some Wine .

20. They returned Thanks to the God for the Honour of sharing with him in the Victim .

21. At Rome , they concluded with Prayers to Janus and Vesta , the Tutelary Gods of the Empire .

N. B. At the beginning , the Herald called to the People , Favete linguis .

Afterwards , to the Priest , Age quod Agis .

Jewish . Their Order of Service in Rome , Venice , Worms , Mentz , Frankfort , &c. at this day , out of Mr. Rosse .

1. THey wash , and scrape their Shoes .

2. They enter the Synagogue with great Reverence , bowing towards the Ark.

3. Are tied to a set Form of Prayer by Book .

4. The People answer , Amen , Though their Liturgy be in the old Hebrew , which the People genearlly understand not .

5. They utter divers brief Benedictions , and after them some short Prayers .

6. Instead of Sacrifices ( because banished from Jerusalem ) they read the Law concerning Sacrifices , &c. with some Expositions thereof out of the Talmud .

7. They pray , in particular , for the re-building of Jerusalem , and their return thither ; with great vociferation and rejoycing .

8. They read a long Prayer , collected out of the Psalms , and 1 Chron. 30.

9. They conclude , with singing those words of Obadiah , v. 17 , 18 , &c.

Other Songs also they sing , much to this purpose .

When they say , Hearken , O Israel , the LORD , our GOD , is One LORD , they turn their heads to the four Corners of the World .

When they say , Isa. 6.3 . Holy , Holy , Holy , &c. they leap three times .

10. They utter an execrable Prayer against the Christians .

11. They pray for Peace , bowing to the Right and Left , and depart backward out of the Synagogue , looking to the Ark.

Ancient Christian .

The Order of Divine Service , out of Ignatius .

1. On Sunday is a publick meeting out of both City and Countrey , where are read ( as time will permit ) the Prophets and Apostles : The Reader having ended ,

2. The Pastor or President makes an Exhortation .

3. Afterwards we all rise up , and offer Prayers ;

4. Then is brought Bread , Wine and Water .

5. Then the Pastor , according to his Abilities , offers up Prayers and Thanks-givings , the People saying , Amen .

6. Then Distribution is made ; and ,

7. By the Deacon sent to such as are absent .

8. The Wealthier-contribute , if they will ; which deposited , with the Pastor , is to be given to the Poor .

The Order of Divine Service , out of Tertullian .

We come together into the Congregatign , that we may , as it were , with an Army , besiege God with our Prayers .

1. We Pray for the Emperors and their Ministers .

2. We are Assembled for the reading of the Divine Scriptures .

3. There are also Exhortations .

4. Castigations , and the Divine Censure : And Judgment is passed with a great deal of weight and authority , as among those who are certain of the presence and inspection of God , &c.

5. Every one brings some small piece of mony to the Chest , if he can , one day in a Month , or when he will ; for no man is compelled , but gives freely .

6. This is , as it were , a pious Depositum for the feeding and interring of the Poor , for boys and Girls destitute of Estate and Parents ; also for such as are aged ; such as have suffered Shipwrack .

The Order of Divine Service in Muscovy , out of the D. of Holstein's Embassad .

1. The whole service consists of certain Chapters out of the Bible , Psalms , and the Athanasian Creed .

2. Whereto they add a Homily out of S. Chrysostome .

3. And certain Prayers , which they sing , much in like manner as Antiphonaes are Sung , saying ever and anon , Gospodi Pommilui , ( Lord have mercy upon me ) which the People repeat three times , making the sign of the Cross .

4. The Priest goes up to the Altar , reads S. Basil's Liturgy , and takes the Sacrament himself , but gives it to none else .

Modern Heathen .

The Bannyans in Devotion to their Pagods under their Trees ; 1. Receive an Unction , and Sprinklings of sundry coloured Powders , &c. 2. Pay their Tithes and Offerings . 3. Repeat their Orisons . 4. Make Processions . 5. Sing , and perform may Mysteries , &c. Sir Tho. Herb.

The Siamites use abundance of Lights before their Pagods in time of Service : They likewise Incense them , and adorn them with Flowers and precious Stones . Mandelslo .

At Banerous in India , when the Pagod was opened ,

1. Four Bramins came with a Censer , each of them followed by a rabble of other Bramins , that made a hideous noise with Drums and Trumpets , &c.

2. The two eldest sang a Song ; the People singing in a Tune and playing , with every one a Peacock's Tail , or such like Flabel , to keep the Flies off from the Idol .

3. Half an hour after the beginning of this Musick , two principal Bramins made a great noise three times with two little Bells , and a kind of Mallet knockt at the Pagod-door .

4. This done , the Pagod was open'd , and the Idol Ram to be seen , the People falling upon the ground , with their hands on their heads , prostrating three times .

5. Then rising up , they threw great quantities of Nosegays and Garlands to the Priests , with which the Priest touch'd the Idol , and restored them again .

6. Before the Altar stood a Bramin , holding a Lamp of nine Wicks lighted in his hand , on which he cast Incense : Then the Pagod was shut , and the People departed . Tavernier .

1. Particular Parts of Divine Worship , and 1. of Prayer .

Jewish .

Observe ,

1. THE Orators , or Persons praying . The Priest , as Speaker for the People ; the People by way of consent and communion with the Priest .

2. The Times or Seasons . There were 4 hours of Prayer daily observed in the Temple . There are now but three in the Synagogues . Dr. Addison .

3. The Place , 1. The Temple . 2. The Synagogues . 3. Private Places .

4. The Form .

All in Form , of which there were 18 in number , belonging to their Liturgy , in our Saviour's time . Dr. Lightfoot .

Their Prayers now are very many , and therefore they run them over , in Hebrew Rhimes , &c. Purchas .

5. The Gesture .

They pray standing , with their Loins girt , and their Bodies bowed a little , and their Faces toward Jerusalem ; at Confession of Sins using prostration ; and at Praises extraordinary jumping up , as at those words , Holy , Holy , Holy , Lord God of Sabbaoth , as is said before . Dr. Addison .

Rosse adds , Laying their hand on their heart .

They hold it a great sin in praying , to belch , yatch , spit , or break wind , because they hold the Angels to be there present . Rosse .

They believe , That whosoever saith heartily Amen , hastens their Redemption . Idem .

Ancient Christian .

The Method and Order of Divine Service among the Indian Christians , out of Sir Tho. Herbert .

1. They Assemble chearfully .

2. Shut their Eyes at Entrance .

3. Salute the Priest with humble Reverence , who resalutes them by lifting up his hands and eyes .

4. The Priest , at a set Hour , begins Prayers ; seldom exceeding two Hours in the whole Exercise .

1. Making a brief Confession . 2. The People assenting in an Unanimous Amen . 3. Expounding some part of Scripture ; during which their Attention , Looks and Silence is commendable . 4. Singing an Hymn .

5. At parting out of the Church , re-saluting the Priest , who ceases not to elevate his hands , 'till all the People are departed .

N. Every first Sunday in the Month , the Priest reads a Homily , writ , as they say , by the Apostle , or some of his Disciples .

The Order of the Armenian-Service , out of M. Tavernier , l. 1. c. 3.

1. They put off their Shoes , and enter into Church .

2. When they hear Mass , they sit with their heads covered , all the Service-time , except at the Elevation of the Host ; for then they take off their Bonnets , and kiss the Earth three times .

3. There was ( viz. at the Church in Egmiasin ) upon the Altar a Cross , with Six Candlesticks of Gold ; and upon the Steps to the Altar , four Candlesticks of Silver , five foot high .

4. After they had sung several Hymns , the Patriarch seated himself in a Chair , cover'd with Silk-Tapistry , four Arch-Bishops sitting with their backs to a Pillar at his right hand . The Service was solemnly perform'd by an Arch-Bishop , with two Bishops on each side .

5. When the Arch-Bishop had made certain Prayers , he gave the Book , wherein he had read the Gospel , to the Patriarch , Bishop , and People , to kiss ; at last , many kissed the Patriarch's hand , &c.

In Muscovy , all say their Prayers , either standing or kneeling ; for they have neither Seats nor Benches in their Churches : The late Great Duke , who was much given to Devotion , lay all along upon the ground , when he said his Prayers . D. of Holst . Ambassad. Trav. p. 102.

Note ; I liked one thing that I saw , both at Strasburgh and here , ( viz. at Frankfort ) that at the end of Prayers , a considerable interval of silence was left , before the conclusion , for all People's private Devotion . Dr. Burnet's Letters .

Mahometan .

The Turks pray 5 times a day , concerning which they have many Traditions , some necessary , some of counsel and decency . e. g.

1. In noon and afternoon , prayers to be read with a low voice ; in the morning and at night with a loud voice , if an Imam be present , else 't is indifferent . 2. The men lift up their hands to the tip of their Ears , the women to their Jaws . 3. Accompanying the Imam which a low voice ; in all he doth , imitating . 4. Prostration , touching the ground with forehead , Nose , &c.

These things make the Prayer Null , 1. Talking , laughing , or weeping loud at Prayer , unless at the mention of Paradise or Hell . 2. Scratching 3 times in one place , passing before the Imam without prostration , turning their face from the Keble , advancing the space of two Ranks , beginning the Prayer when the Imam begins another , a mistake in reading , saluting any willingly . 3. They may not pray in the habit they commonly work in . 4. Nor before the fire , yet they may by a Candle or Lamp .

The Expiation for a fault of Inadvertency , is Prostration .

Ancient Heathen .

1. The persons praying , viz. Priests and others , &c.

2. Times and Seasons : At Sacrifices publickly .

3. The place : At the Altar , and in the Temples .

4. The Form : A verse out of a Book . Theag. lib. de diis . v. Nat. Com.

The Gentiles read their Prayers out of a Book , before their Sacrifices ; Ne quid praepostere dicatur . Alex. ab Al. l. 4. c. 17.

They often began thus , Dii Deaeque omnes , &c. i.e. O all ye Gods and Goddesses , &c.

5. Gesture : They Prayed standing to the Superior Gods , sitting to the Inferior .

6. The Matter : At public Sacrifices they Prayed that the God would accept their Offering , and be bountiful and pleasant , &c.

At other times they put up odd Petitions , as ,

Juno Verenda , concede Fratrem occidere , &c. Eurip . in Phaen.

Da mihi fallere , da justum sanctumque videri . Horat.

Plato Advised , That whatsoever Hymns or Prayers the Poets composed , should be first shewed to the Priests , lest they should err .

Modern Heathen .

In Slam the Religious Orders are tied to rise at Midnight to pray to their Idols . Rosse .

In Goa they pray to the Sun and Moon , &c. and to the first thing they meet with in the morning , tho a Goose or an Ass , and all the day after , they Pray to it : But a Crow they cannot abide . Idem .

About Jemena in Bengala , they use to Pray naked in the Water , and to do Pennance , by lying flat on the ground , kissing the Earth , holding up their hands to the Sun , and turning themselves about 40 times . Idem .

See more of this in the Second Part of this book , under the Title of Prayer .

Magical .

Ad illum ( viz. Cacodaemonem ) complicatis genibus supplices accessistis . Mart. Delrio & Sebast . Michael in Pneumalog . refer . exemplar sententiae latae Avinioni Anno. 1582.

Glanvil saith , they call the Devil sometimes Robin , and pray to him , O Satan , give me my purpose .

Dr. Dee in all his Actions with Spirits , tells us , that he always went to prayer ( not to the Devil professedly ) but to God . Oravimus ad Deum , ejus implorabamus auxilium : And in the end of his Action he concludes with a short Thanksgiving to God .

Omnis Spiritus laudet Deum nostrum , unum & trinum . Amen .

Nay the very occasion of his falling into this Magical Delusion , next to his Mathematical Studies , is supposed to be , his earnest Prayer to God for Wisdom , such Wisdom as he was ambitious of . Dr. Casaubon .

2. Praises , Psalms , Hymns .

Jewish .

THere were 3 kinds of Musical Persons among the Jews : 1. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , that plaid upon Musical Instruments . 2. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , that sung with the Voice . 3. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , that joyned Vocal and Instrumental Musick together , Alsted . Encycl . N. 2630.

The Song of Miriam , was uttered , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , with alternate Melodies , saith Philo Jud. de vit. Mosi . l. 3.

The President of the Essenes standing up , sung an Hymn , composed in praise of God , and after him did others , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , in their Orders , in convenient manner ; and when they came unto the Close of the Hymns , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Id. de vit contempl .

The Hallel was sung over at the Passover , from Ps. 113 , to Ps. 118.

The 92d Psalm on the Sabbath-day , Psalm 9.4 . every Wednesday , Dr. Light . Templ . Serv. p. 59 , — 139.

Ancient Christian .

Hymns and Psalms were accounted a considerable part of Divine Worship , Dr. Cave , vid. Plin. l. 10. Ep. 97.

They were either Extempore , or set .

The Council of Laodicea ordered , That no Psalms of private composition should be recited in the Church , Can. 59. also that a Lesson should be interposed between every Psalm .

In this Duty all the Congregation bore a part , joining together : Afterward the custom was to sing Alternatim , course by course , answering one another , Theod. Hist. Eccl. l. 2. c. 24. who saith , it was first brought in by Flavianus and Diodorus , in the Ch. of Antioch in the Reign of Constantine ; but Socrates saith , by Ignatius , who in a vision had heard , &c. Socr. Eccl. H. l. 6. c. 8.

Pliny saith , the Christians did secum invicem canere .

Theodosius Junior , rising early every morning , with his Sisters , did together interchangeably sing Psalms of Praise . De Orig.

They Sung Hymns and Psalms at Dinner ; a custom which Clem. Al. commends , Paedag. l. 2. c. 4. Chrysostom greatly pleads for it , to be used at ordinary works , at meals , after meals , as an excellent Antidote against Temptations , in Ps. 41. Tom. 3. Cypr. Ep. 1. p. 7.

S. Augustine saith , we have the precept and example of our Saviour Christ and his Apostles for singing in our Assemblies , Orig. Brit.

Also he saith , the Customs of Churches were very different about these matters . In the Churches of Asric , he saith , they confin'd themselves to the Prophetical Hymns , for which they were upbraided by the Donatists , as too grave and formal ; but he allows singing for one of the solemn parts of Divine Service , with which he joyns reading the Lessons , Preaching and Prayer , either aloud by the Bishop , or in common , by the Deacons giving notice , Ibid.

Hymns of the Church , Just. Mart.

Hymns proving the Divinity of Christ . Euseb.

Hymns of Nepos , Idem .

Hymns of St. Ambrose , S. Hilary , Prudentius , generally used .

Te Deum , attributed by Arch-Bishop Vsher , to S. Nicclius Bishop of Triers , A. D. 535. or of Lyons , 567.

Gloria Patri , used anciently in the Eastern Church , Basil : in the Gallican Churches at the end of every Psalm , Cassian : at Rome mostly after the Responsoria , Walafr . Strab.

Singing in Ambrose's time , taken into use at Millain , and the Western Churches , upon occasion of a Persecution under Justina , Valentinian's Mother .

Augustine commends Athanasius his plain distinct singing , like reading .

Mahometan .

The Mahometans have several ways of praising God , viz. by Singing , Musick , Dancing , &c. according to the different Sects which are among them , but the most pleasant is that of the Dervises , with Flutes , Drums , Dances , Vocal-musick , reading of the Alcoran and exposition of it : Concerning which see afterwards in the Chapter of Saints .

See more in the Practical Part in the Chap. of Praising God .

Ancient Heathen .

Observe ,

1. The Matter and Contents .

Callimachas writing a Hymn to the praise of Apollo , begins thus ,

None so skilful an Artist as the famous Apollo ,

He 's skill'd in Song , and skill'd in Archery ;

A Prophet He , and great Physician too ;

He Mortals taught to build , Apollo loves Architecture , &c.

Orpheus observes the same method , viz.

1. Declaring the Vertues of the Gods . 2. Praying that they may be brave and happy , and give a blessed end to their Banquets .

2. The Form .

They had three Stanzaes , or parts .

1. Strophe , sung in turning from the East to the West . 2. Antistrophe , in returning from the West to the East .

3. Epode , Sung while they stood before the Altar ; for they used to Dance in this manner , whilst they Sung the Hymns , about the Altar .

3. The time :

Alway when the Persians Sacrificed , a Magus Sung a Hymn .

The Arabian Priests were bound to spend their time in singing Hymns , and rehearsing the Acts of their Gods . Rosse .

N. Plato ( l. de leg . ) adviseth that whatsoever Hymns or Prayers the Poets composed , they should first shew them to the Priests , lest they should ask evil things for good .

Greg. Naz. saith , Julian the Apostate , in imitation of the Christians , did appoint among the Heathens , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , a Form of Prayer to be said in parts .

Modern Heathen .

Among the Samodies , the Priest in his Divine Service doth not Sing , but Howl , and that so long , till he become like a Mad-man , and then falls down , as if he were dead , but riseth again , orders five Deer to be Sacrificed , and then thrusts a Sword half way into his belly , still singing or howling rather , &c. Rosse .

Among the Indians Old and Modern , dancing to the Idols , is accounted part of divine Worship . Idem .

In Goa , when they Sow , Mow , go to Sea , and when the Women lye in , and when they return from Sea , they feast their Idols with Musick , and other Solemnities 14 days together . Idem .

In Narsinga their Idol is carried yearly in Procession , with Virgins and Musick going before . Idem .

In Florida they worship the Sun and Moon , with dances and songs , howling , feasting and cutting of their Skins .

Diabolical .

Profane , wanton Songs , which vitiate and corrupt the minds of men . Chrysostom ( in Ps. 117. ) calls them , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 .

Delrius in his Magic Disquis . makes mention of Multae Jubilationes , Saltationes , commessationes , compotationes , et ludi in honorem ipsius praesidentis Beelzebub . l. 5. Sec. 16.

Mr. Glanvil tells us , 1. At going to meeting , they go singing — thou t , tout a tout , throughout and about . 2. At their Feasting , the Devil plays on a Cittern or Pipe . 3. At parting , the word is , — A Boy ! merry meet , merry part ! 4. In their Return , they cry , Rentum Tormentum .

Doctor Dee in his Actions with Spirits used frequent Thanksgivings ; for instance , when by the help of one of his Spirits he had found three of his Books , which had been burnt the 10th of April before , I fell ( saith he ) upon my Knees , with great thanks-yielding to the God Almighty , Act. with Spirits , p. 418.

3. Sacrifices .

Jewish .

THE Oblations of the Jews ( according to Purchas his Relations , and Theol. Discov . of Asia , &c. ) were ,

1. Sacrifices .

1. Burnt-Offerings : Consumed by the perpetual fire upon the Altar , being that which God miraculously sent down from Heaven to consume Aaron's Sacrifice : Nadab and Abihu were stricken with a revenging fire from God , for using other : Vide Lev. 1. 2. Meat-Offerings : Made of fine flour , without Honey or Leaven , and with Oil and Incense on the Altar , or Frying-pan , or Oven , or Caldron , Lev. 2. part whereof was sacred to the Lord , by fire ; part for the Priests . 3. Peace-Offerings : The Fat and Kidneys whereof were to be burnt ( the Fat and Blood being universally forbidden them to eat ) the breast and right shoulder was the Priests : The rest went to the Sacrificer , to be eaten the first or second day , or the third day burnt with Fire , Lev. 3 , & 7. 4. Sin-offerings , viz. for sins of Ignorance of the Priest , Prince , People , &c. vide Lev. 4 , & 6. 5. Trespass-Offerings , viz. in case of contempt , when the sin was done willingly , Lev. 6. To these were adjoyned Prayers and Praises with musical instruments and voices . 6. Offerings of Consecration , proper to the Priests , vide Lev. 6.10 . 7. Of Purification , as of a Woman after Child-birth , Lev. 12. or a Leper , Lev. 13 , & 14. or for unclean issues of Men and Women , c. 15. 8. Of Expiation on that Feast-day so called , Lev. 16.

Add to these , 1. The Lights . 2. Incense every morning and evening , on a golden Altar , whereto the Priests only had access , with such perfume as is prescribed , Exod. 30.

2. Gifts .

1. According to the Law .

1. First-Fruits , of Man , of Beasts , of the Earth . 2. Tithes , to the Levites , to the Priests , the Temple , a 3d. year's Tenth .

2. By Vow .

3. Of Free-will .

Now the Jews content themselves with reading the Precepts concerning Sacrifices ; comforting themselves with Hos. 14.3 .

Ancient Christian .

Cyprian severely chides a rich Widow of his time , who came to the Sacrament , without giving any thing to the poor man's box , did partake of others Offerings , not giving any thing of her own , de Oper. & Eleemos .

Concerning the Oblations of the Primitive Christians , we may observe , 1. That Bread and Wine was ordinarily Offered every Lord's Day , by all the men and Women , Carranz . in Sum. Dec. Fabia . Pa. 2. That the Offerings of them who did not Communicate , were not to be accepted , Id. Sum. Eliber . Conc. c. 28. 3. That none were to receive these Offerings , but the Bishop , or his Substitute , upon pain of being Anathematized , Conc. Gangr . c. 8. 4. That the Oblations were to be distributed by the Bishop , according to the Necessity of the Faithful , Carrauz . Sum. Decr. Vrban . Pap. 12. qu. Res Eccl. 5. That of the Oblations of the Faithful , or the Revenues of the Church , one part was to be allowed to the Bishop , two parts for Church Repairs , and the Poor , and one for the Clerks , or Clergy , according to their Merits . Idem . Sum. Decr. Simpl. Pa. 6. That the offerings of such as did not receive the Lord's Supper , as did oppress the Poor , as laid violent hands upon themselves , were not to be accepted . Idem , &c.

So also of such as had delivered up their Children to be Baptized by Hereticks . Idem .

7. That Oblations were not to be made in Lent . Idem .

Mahometan .

The Mahometan Pilgrims , in commemoration of Abraham's Sacrifice , offer upon the Plain , near Medina , 400000 Sheep , on the Day of the little Bairam . M. de Thev .

Ancient Heathen .

1. Obs. the kinds of Sacrifices .

1. Humane Sacrifices were offered to Saturn , in Carthage , &c. To Jupiter , Apollo , Mars , Neptune , Bacchus , Juno , Diana , Pallas , Mercury , Moloch , &c. Amongst the Romans , Scythians . Cauls , Aegyptians , &c. And some Indians now . 2. Beasts and Birds , &c. 1. White , to the Supernal Gods . 2. Black , to the Infernal .

2. A Bull to Jupiter , Mars , Apollo , Neptune , Luna , the Heroes .

A Ram to Mars and Jupiter . A Horse to Sol and Mars . A Doe to Minerva and Pan. A Lamb to Juno and Faunus . A Dove to Venus . A Sow to Ceres and Cybele . A Hog to Sylvanus . A Cock to the Lares . A He-Goat to Bacchus .

The Women prostituted their own Bodies to Venus , at her Temple , for the use of Strangers .

They must all be , 1. Of Fair Colour . 2. Free from blemish . 3. Not used to Labour . 4. Such as they had received no profit from .

They chose proper Garlands to adorn the Men , Sacrifices , Altars , Vessels , e. g.

In the Service of Bacchus , Myrtle .

Ceres , the Oak .

Hercules , Poplar .

Apollo , Lawrel .

They chose proper Fewel for the Altars .

Myrtle for Venus .

Ash for Mars .

Oak for Jove , &c.

Natalis Comes tells , of Vengeance inflicted for improper Fewel , out of Pausanias , &c.

They used proper Seasons of Service .

In the Morning , to the Spernal .

In the Evening , to the Infernal .

Proper Places .

On the Plain , to the Terrestrial .

On Hills , to the Supernal .

In Grots and Caves to the Infernal .

Modern Heathen .

The East-Indians offer Sacrifice ( some of them ) to the Sea ; and generally to the Idol in their Pagods , M. de Thev .

In Guinea , &c. if the Fishermen have not a good draught , they present a Piece of Gold to the Priest , to reconcile them to the frowning Saint , who with his Wives makes a kind of Procession through the Streets , smiting his Breast , clapping his hands with a mighty noise , 'till he come to the shoar , where they cut down Boughs from certain Trees , and hang them on their Necks , playing on Timbrels ; then the Priest turns to the Wives , and expostulates with them , and throws Wheat , and other things into the Sea , as an Offering to the Fetisso . View of the Engl. Acqu . in Guinea , &c.

In Pegu and Bengala , the Idols are honoured with Lights continually burning before them . Rosse .

In Goa , they wash in a Cistern , near the Idol , and offer Rice , Eggs , &c. Idem .

The Gaurs , Kids , Hens , Pigeons .

In Malabar , they Sacrifice Flowers and Cocks to their Idol .

In Narsinga , the Pilgrims offer Gold , Silver , and Jewels to their Idol . Idem .

In Virginia , they offered Tobacco , &c.

In Mexico , &c. Men. Idem .

Diabolical .

Witches give their Soul and Body to the Devil .

And permit the Devil to suck their Blood , once in 24 hours .

And destroy the lives of as many as they can , in Devotion to the Devil . Glanvil .

In Amboyna , they offer him Meat and Drink , and light a Wax-Candle in a certain place of their Houses ; and if he comes not , they eat most of the Consecrated Meat themselves . Mandelslo .

The like they do in Ceylon . Capt. Knox.

4. Purifications , Washings , &c.

Jewish .

PUrification by Water , was long in use with the Jews , though not Sacramental ; therefore they expected it at the coming of the Messiah , John 1.25 . They question'd not his Baptism , but his Authority . Godw. Antiq.

To make a Woman-Profelyte of the Covenant , was required Purification by Water and Oblation , viz. two Turtles , or Pigeons ; to a Male-Profelyte Circumcision , together with Purification and Oblation . Idem .

Purification was used , 1. To Males , before Circumcision . 2. To Women-Proselytes of the Covenant . 3. To Women after Child-birth , as the Law requires , Lev. 12. but with this difference among the Modern Jews , That after the birth of a Daughter , the Wife retires for 66 , or 70 Days , her Husband not being permitted to touch her Finger , or Clothes , or cut in the same Dish , or drink in the same Cup with her , 'till she hath been washt , &c. Dr. Addison . 4. To Churches , Vessels , &c.

Ancient Christian .

Hither may be referred the Baptism of Christiaus , which is a kind of Purification ; though we have spoken of it before , in the Chapter of Sacraments ; as may also the Lord's Supper , in which the Souls of true Believing Communicants are purified in the Blood of Christ , that Lamb of GOD , which takes away the sins of the World . This is that Fountain which was open'd on purpose for sin , and for uncleanness ; which purifies more than the Refiners fire , or the Fuller's Soap .

But ordinarily , Repentance is the Christian's purification , and that which disposeth and makes us meetly qualified for the Ordinances before-mentioned ; both which are but declarative of this , and supposed in the Judgment of Christian Charity , both in Baptism and the Lord's Supper .

Other Purifications have been added in succeeding Ages , by the Papists especially ; as ,

1. Purification , or Dedication of Churches , by Praying , Sprinkling the Walls with holy Water , and a bundle of Hysop ; the Clergy and People going about and singing , the Bishop knocking the Door with his Crosier , saying , Lift up your heads , O ye gates , &c. Then entering in with three Servants , wishing Peace three times to the House , then on his knees to the Altar , and praying , whilest the Clergy without sing the Litany , who afterwards carry in the Relicks of the Saint to which the Church is Dedicated . The Walls are painted ; Salt , Water , Ashes , and Wine are exercised , and mixt , into which the Bishop having dipt his Thumb , makes the sign of the Cross on the Altar , Walls , Pavement , offers Incense , blesseth the Church , Preacheth , &c. all enter the Church singing , &c.

2. Of Altars ; by going about them 7 times , and sprinkling them with Water and Hysop 7 times , having first made 4 Crosses , on the 4 Horns of the Altars .

3. The Putinae , the Corporal , Chalice , Linnen , Pix , Fonts , Crosses , Images , First-Fruits , Holy-Water , Salt , Church-Yard , Bells , Easter-Tapers , Chests , wherein the Relicks of the Saints are kept , &c. And these Purified or Consecrated with Prayers . Washing , Crossing , Ancinting , Incense , &c.

Mahometan .

The Turks have two kinds of Ablutions , 1. Gousl , viz. a general washing of the whole body , after lying with their Wives , Nocturnal Pollution , Urine , or any Unclean Thing touching them . 2. Abdest , viz. only of the Hands always before Prayers . 3. After easing of Nature , they wash their Hands , &c.

To this end they have commonly near the Mosques , Baths for the Gousl , and Fountains for the Abdest .

The manner thus ; 1. They look toward Mecha , and wash the Hands three times . 2. The Mouth and Teeth three times . 3. The Nose three times . 4. The Face three times . 5. The Arms to the Elbow . 6. The Head rub'd from the Brow to the Poll. 7. The Ears within and without . 8. The Feet three times .

In washing they are to say — Bismillah — i. e. in the Name of the Great God , and praise to God , the God of the Mussulman Faith , M. de Thevenot .

Ancient Heathen .

1. Men were thus purged , after they had touched a dead Body , or entred into an unclean Place , before admitted to the Altar ; They sprinkled their Head with a wet Olive or Laurel dipt in Water and Salt , and made prayers to the God .

Spargit & ipse suos Lauro rorante Capillos , Incipit & solita fundere voce preces . Ovid. l. 5.

Sometimes they used Sulphur and Fire made of Pine-wood , to perfume the Person , Place or Vessel , &c.

When any sacrificed for his own purgation , after a wickedness committed , a Pig was slain , and his Hands washed in the Blood .

In these Lustrations they used , 1. A Trine Aspersion . 2. Looking towards the East .

2. Fields of Fruit , when purged , the Hostia was carried three times about the Field .

Terque novas circum foelix eat Hostia fruges . Virg. l. 6.

3. Sacrifices were washed with Water and Salt .

Modern Heathen .

An incredible concourse of People come from all parts of the Indies , in Pilgrimage , to Chrysobacra , in the Province of Halabras , to visit the Pagods kept there very carefully ; but before they approach that place , ( which they look upon to be holy ) they throw themselves stark naked into the River Ganges , to be purified , — supposing that Adam and Eve were created there , M. de Thevenot . Trav. l. 3. c. 39.

This in order to prepare themselves for some Feasts , ibid.

In the Province of Telinga the Idolaters use frequent washings ; Men , Women and Children go to the river , as soon as they are out of Bed ; the Rich have water brought to them . When Women lose their Husbands , they are brought thither by their Friends ; and they who are brought to Bed , use the same custom , as soon almost as they are delivered , idem . — When they are come out of the water , a Bramen dawbs their Forehead with a composition of Saffron and white Saunders . — They must never eat , unless they be washed .

The Bannyans wash oft , to purifie themselves from sin , Sir Tho. Herbert .

At Tanasseri also sometimes 100000 Indians go naked into Ganges , and bowing their Bodies , with their Hands throw the water aloft , as an offering to the Sun , Sir Tho. Herbert .

Diabolical .

The Witches at their meetings use to anoint themselves with Oyl , which the Devil brings them .

5. Teaching , Instruction , &c.

Jewish .

MOSES hath of old , such as preach him , being read in their Synagogues every Sabbath day , Act. 15.26 .

Esdras appointed that the people should meet three times in the Week , to be taught the Law , viz. the Sabbath , Mondays and Thursdays ; and three days the rather ( say some ) because in the Desart of Sur the people wandred three days without water , i. e. ( say they ) without the Law .

Ancient Christian .

Justin Martyr saith , that the word was read and preached for the space of an hour every Sabbath day , at one meeting , Apolog.

Tertullian saith , there was not any holy meeting , wherein they were not fed with Divine Sermons ; and if the Pastor were sick , or necessarily hindred , the Deacon read a Homily , Mayer Ch. Cat.

1. The Primitive Christians at their Assemblies read the Scripture , St. Clements's Epistle to the Corinthians , Hermas's Pastor , the Writings of St. Ephrem , &c.

The Quantum Arbitrary , according to their opportunity , &c.

2. Upon the Scripture read before , the President of the Assembly , with the Presbyters , gave expositions and exhortations to the people .

— Then ( after the Gospel read ) let the Presbyters one by one exhort the people , not all at once , and after all , the Bishop , as is fit for the Master to do , Const. App.

Greg. Nyssen excuseth his brevity , because of the discourses made before .

They had moreover Sermons in the Afternoon . Chysostom in a Homily on this very subject ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Hom. 10. ad Pop. Antioch . ) commends them that came to Church after Dinner , — in greater numbers , — to hear the Divine Laws .

St. Basil , St. Augustine , &c. frequently refer to those Sermons , which they had . preached in the Mornings .

In Antioch it was usual for a good part of the year to have Sermons every day , Chrysost.

Origen every day , and as it were extempore , made Sermons to the People . Casaubon . His Sermons were lively , but short , seldom exceeding an hour , J. H. in the Life of Orig.

The Abyssins have neither Preaching nor Hymns ; but only Liturgies and Homilies , and several Portions of Scripture read . Ludolph . Yet for the younger sort they have Catechizing . Idem .

The Muscovites ( no , not their Monks and Priests ) cannot give any reason of their belief ; because they have not the word of God preached unto them : And therefore the Patriarch suffers them not to dispute of Religion , nor enquire into that of Forreigners , D. of Holstein's Emb. Trav.

Those who are to profess the Muscovite Religion , are sent for six weeks into a Monastery , where the Monks Instruct them , and teach them their Prayers , the manner of Honouring the Saints , of doing reverence to the Images , and making the signs of the Cross . Idem . The Protopope of Morum with others , were deposed and Banish'd , for offering to preach .

Mahometan .

Mahometans , when they teach publickly , hold a drawn Sword in their hand .

Mutewakelus ( a Mahomet Emperour ) Prayed and Preached before the People .

Muhtadis Billa , sate Preaching to the people every Monday and Thursday , having a Book always before him , Hotting . ex Elmas .

On Friday nine a Clock the Imam preacheth in a pulpit two hours together , either declaring the Miracles of Mahomet , or exalting the Faith of the Mahomcians , or rehearsing fabulous Tales to terrify the bad , or inveighing against the Blasphemers of Mahomet , Christ and the Saints , exhorting to Alms , saying over the Commandments of the Law , Sa. Purchas .

Ancient Heathen .

A great number of youths assemble to the Druids for the Cause of Discipline , who are in great honour with them , Caes . de bel . Gal. being moved by such rewards ( viz. privileges of the Druids ) ; and of their own accord many come together into this Discipline , and are sent by their Neighbours , and Parents ; there they are said to learn a certain number of Verses : Some stay twenty years in the Discipline , Idem .

The Antient Theologues , amongst the Egyptians , instructed their Scholars in like manner , Towerson .

Modern Heathen .

In Madagascar , I saw one ( who was certainly their Priest ) getting up a Tree , and speaking to the people , for above half an hour ; but not one of us understanding their Language , I know not what discourse he made to them ; nor yet what difference there is between their priest and people , save that I observed , they carried at the end of a Cane , a piece of Cow's Tail , and that one of them suffered the Nails of his two fore-fingers to grow to the length of Eagles Claw's , Mandelslo's Trav. p. 207.

Ortelius mentions a strange custom among the Tartars , that their Priests on high Trees preach to them ; and after Sermon , besprinkle their Auditors , with Blood , Milk , Earth and Cow-dung mixt together , Rosse .

In Pegu the peoples Alms are brought to the preachers in the pulpits , whilst preaching , Idem .

In Mexico the priests did preach on some Festival days to the people , Idem .

Diabolical .

The Devil useth several ways for the instruction of his Scholars .

1. Sometimes he is seen to go in a visible shape through the Countrey ( as in Sweedland , A.D. 1669. and 1670 ) and appearing dayly to the people , working upon the weaker sort by presenting them with Meat and drink ( not Spiritual Manna . )

2. Sometimes he assembles his Disciples in a Church by night , and appears to them in the Habit of a black man , with a little-Band , instructing them out of the pulpit , Glanvil .

3. Sometimes at his night-meetings , he exhorts them to observe his Laws , to do mischief ; and promises , they shall want nothing , Cloths , Victuals , nor Mony , Idem .

N. B. The Name of God or Jesus Christ is never used , or mentionen'd at their Meetings : But yet where it may serve for his purpose , the Devil can pray and preach too , and that exceeding well , Vide Dr. Dec's Actions with Spirits : & Quote Scripture readily , S. Matth. c. 4.

6. Sacraments , Vows . Jewish .

1. CIreumcision , called a sign , Gen. 17. a Seal , Rom. 4.11 . Observe ,

1. The Time ; the 8th day precisely .

1. That a Sabbath might pass over it . 2. Or to shew that God is not tied to Sacraments in the Salvation of persons . 3. Or , that it might be out of its legal uncleanness , its blood , Lev. 22.27 . c. 12.2 , 3.

2. The penalty for Omission , viz. Cutting-off , by bodily Death probably , or Excommunication .

3. The manner . The Jews , 1. Bathe the Child oft , to take away the filth . 2. Bring it to the Synagogue in Parade , with several Boys , one bearing a Torch of 12 lights ; 3. Another a dish of Sand , to throw the Prepuce into : Another the Circumcisang instrument ( of wood , stone , iron , &c. ) also oyl , rags , &c. a Cordial Sometimes . 4. The Baal-berith gives the Child to Mohel , &c. See more in Book Second .

2. The Passover .

See before in the Ch. of Times of publick Worship , Festivals , &c.

Some Jews will not suffer the Women to make clean the House ( in preparation for the Passover ) because ( they say ) Talkativeness is so natural to that Sex , that they cannot perform the Office with so great silence , as is required . Dr. Addison .

Ancient Christian .

1. Baptism ; wherein observe ,

1. By whom it was administred ; 1. By the President . Just. M. Antistes . Tertul . the Bishop . Ignat. Ep. ad Smyrn . Tertul. de Bapt. S. Hierom saith it was so in his time : Sometimes the Bishop began , the Prosbyters carried it on . 2. Presbyters and Deacons , Tertull. Philip Baptized . 3. A Man Orthodox . Cyprian with 87 African Bishops more ( in Con. Carth. ) was for rebaptizing persons baptiz'd by Hereticks . 4. Lay-unordained persons in case of Necessity , as Tertull. Hierom , &c. positively asserts and Conc. Illibar . rectified the custom , with this proviso , that if the person lived , he should have confirmation from the Bishop , for they account none could be saved without Baptism by Water or Blood ( Font or Martyrdom . ) 5. Women never allowed to baptize , unless among Hereticks . 6. Athanasius's case , viz. Baptizing when a Boy , was rare .

2. To whom ; 1. Infants , v. Irenaeum , Tertul. Orig. Cypr. &c. 2. Adult , after they had been Catechised , and given account of their proficiency to the Bishop .

3. When ; 1. All times alike , at the first ; afterwards , 2. From Easter or Whitsuntide ; whence dying to sin , &c. 3. Clinici , in case of Sickness or Death , any time .

4. Where ; 1. Where was Water . Just. M. 2. Ponds , Springs , Rivers , &c. Tertul. 3. Baptisteria , near , or in the Church ; these were large , with a partition for Men and Women .

5. How ; 1. With great nakedness and simplicity . 2. Afterwards , there was Catechising ; the Catechumen sate with his Face toward the West ; hands stretch'd out , interrogated , insufflated , anointed , immersed 3 times , anointed again , and cloathed with a white Garmen .

Confirmation .

Infants when adult , Adult Persons a little after Baptism , were brought to the Bishop , and anointed sometimes ( viz. if they had not had Compleat Baptism , vid. Con. Aurant . ) always confirmed by imposition of Hands , with devout Prayers , that the person confirmed might grow in Grace , and be enabled to perform the Vows of Baptism .

Lords Supper . Observe ,

1. The Persons administring , viz. the President only , Tertul. de Coron. Mil. c. 3. who consecrated the Deacons distributing , Just. Mart. Apol. 2.

2. The Communicants ;

1. At first , the whole Church .

2. As Christians multiplied , and a more exact Disciplines grew necessary , the Faithful only , Catechumens and Penitents being excluded , scandalous persons debarred .

Persons sick , or on just causes absent , had some little pieces of the Consecrated Bread dipt in the Cup carried to them usually by the Deacon , sometimes by any other person .

3. Persons dead , i. e. such as lapsed and died suddenly , to shew that they died in the Communion of the Church .

This abrogated by the Concil. Carth. 3. & Trull . 1.

4. New Baptized Infants , commonly .

3. The Time .

1. What days ; Every Lord's Day , besides other Days , and especially Saturdays , on which all the Churches in the World ( except Rome and Alexandria ) used to celebrate this Sacrament . Socrat. l. 5. c. 22.

2. What time of the Day ?

1. Our Saviour at Night . 2. When the Apostles did , is doubtful . 3. Tertullian saith , at Supper , tempore victus . 4. In the Morning , before day . Plin. l. 10. Ep. 97. And Cyprian pleads for the Morning . ad Cecil . Ep. 63.

This Custom obtain'd generally , except in some places of Egypt . Socrat. l. 5.

3. How often ? vid. post .

1. At first , every day , as oft as they came together for Publick Worship . We receive the Eucharist every day . Cypr. de Orat. Dom. So S. Ambrose saith of his Church at Milan . So S. Hierom of Rome .

In the East , the custom wore off sooner . S. Basil speaks of four times a Week . Lord's Day , Wednesday , Friday , Saturday ; besides Festivals .

2. Afterwards , once a Week , three times a Year , &c.

4. The Place where ; 1. Our Saviour in a House , at the Jews Passeover . 2. The Apostles in an upper Room , set apart for Church-Service . 3. In Times of Persecution , on Mountains , Crypt● , Tombs of Martyrs , &c. 4. When Temples were built , at the East-end of the Church ; on a Table of Wood or Stone , senced in with Rails . Out of this place they were forbid to Communicate , Laod. Cone . Can. 58. unless in great necessity .

5. The manner . After the Service of the Catechumens

1. They offered all somewhat .

2. Out of the Offerings ( which the Pastor laid upon the Altar ) the Bread and Wine for the Sacrament were taken , viz. common Bread ; no dispute then about leaven'd or unleaven'd Bread .

3. Hence also , probably , they had Provisions for the Agapae , where Rich and Poor feasted together . At ●●●st , probably , before the Sacrament , 1 Cor. 11. Every one took his own Supper . Afterwards , in Chrysostom's time , it was after the Sacrament : for they fasted till the Sacrament .

4. The Elements being prepared , 1. The Deacon brought Water to wash the Bishop's and Priest's hands . I will wash my hands in Innocency , v. Constit. Ap. l. 8. 2. They Deacon cryed aloud , Mutually embrace and kiss each other ( this is the holy kiss ) when thou bringest thy Gift to the Altar , &c. 3. They prayed for universal Peace , wholesom Weather , Kings , &c. See the Form . Consist . Apost . 4. The Minister and People mutually saluted ; saying , Priest . The Lord be with you . People . And with thy Spirit . Pr. Let us give Thanks unto the Lord . Peop. It is meet and just so to do .

5. The Minister rehearsed the Prayer of Consecration , giving Thanks for the Death , Resurrection , &c. of the Son , &c. for admitting them to those Benefits ; praying for a closer Union . Ending with the Lord's Prayer .

6. The Minister cried , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . Ans. There is one Holy , one Lord. J. Ch.

7. They exhorted to participation by a Hymn , Come , Taste and see , that the Lord is good . Cyril .

8. The Bishop , or Priest , Sanctified the Elements . See the Form in S. Ambros . de Sacram. l. 4. c. 5.

9. They brake the Bread , delivering it to the Deacon , and he to the Communicants ; then the Cup ; the Wine mixt with Water . For Infants and wealt , the Bread dipt in Wine was given .

10. The posture was various , in Dionys. Alezander's time , standing . Euseb. Hist. Eccl. l. 7. c. 9.

11. The People stretch'd out the right hand , the left hand being under it . Cyril .

12. During the Administration they sung Psalms ( Ps. 33. Constit . Apost . ) and Hymns .

13. Concluded with Prayer and Thank sgiving .

14. Saluted each other with a Kiss of Peace , ( signaculo Orationis . Tertul. Enlogiae ) pieces of Bread sent to Catechumens &c.

Mahometan .

The Mahometans used Circumcision after the 8th . Year , when the Child is able to make confession of his Faith , where , lifting up his Finger , he speaks these words :

There is but one God , and Mahomet his Prophet , one God , and equal Prophets .

After Circumcision ended , they Feast three days together , and then they carry the Circumcised to a Bath , with great Pomp , and then home again , presenting him with gifts .

Circumcision not commanded in the Alcoran .

The Women are not circumcised , but only use the words .

When any Christian abjures his Faith , and is circumcised , they are led through the Town with great honour and rejoycing , and exempted from Taxes and Tributes .

Yet the Moors of Egypt circumcise their Daughters , cutting off some of their Nymphae M. de Thev .

The Old Arabians circumcised at thirteen years of age , Rosse .

In Mexico the Priests washed the Newborn Children , and let them blood in the Ears , Rosse .

Ancient Heathen .

In answer to Circumcision and Baptism .

The Heathen Romans ( every Citizen ) gave notice of the birth of their Children to the Prefects of the Treasury in the Temple of Saturn , upon the Ninth day for the Male , the Eighth for a Female , ( but the Tenth amongst the Greeks ) upon which day ( called therefore Dies Lustricus , & Nominalia ) the Child was Purified , Named .

They accounted the Child in danger till the seventh day past .

The supposed Goddess of the day , was called Nundina .

The Grecians on the fifth day had their Midwives to carry the Child , and run about a fire made for the purpose , for the purification of the Infant , and consecrating of it to the Houshold Gods . This day was called 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Dr. Holyday on Juvenal .

Modern Heathen .

The Inhabitants of Ceilon dedicate a Cock to the Devil ( by way of Vow ) in case of sickness , Capt. Knox.

The most Ancient Historians tell us , that the Egyptians were the first that instituted Circumcision , or else learn'd it from the Ethiopians ; thence it came to be used among the Cholchi , Phenicians and Syrians , Ludolph .

They of Alnajah circumcise with sharp Stones ; and Epiphanius quotes the Homerites for the same custom ; from whence came the Abyssinians , Idem .

The Troglodytes , Nigrites and other innumerable Nations use it for cleanliness , or for generation ( as conducive to it ) or because they have a longer Praeputium , idem .

Among the Abyssins , Egyptians and Arabians even the Women are circumcised ; and the most impudent about the Cape of Good-hope , who yet prostitute themselves for a small matter to the Seamen . My Author wonders , that only in Africa and Asia the Women should have such extuberances , as have need to be cut off , idem .

O Bandaron , O Uncircumcised , is as great a Reproach among these Women , as O Arel , i. e. O Incircumcised , amongst the Jewish Men , idem .

Among the Bannyans the Priests , Children and Merchants ( i. e. ) Bramins and Bannyans in Baptism anoint with Oyl , and cleanse with Water : the prophaner sort , ( Men of War and Manufactures ) have only Water with the point of a Pen opposed to their Foreheads , Sir Th. Herb.

Diabolical .

The Witches renounce their Christian Baptism , and suffer the Devil to pour Water upon them , and take another Feigned Name in their Fictitious Baptism , Mart. Delrio Disq . Mag. l. 5. Sec. 16.

Also for a Pledge , they give a Fragment of their Garments , and write their Names , or make their Marks with their own Hands , in the Book of Damned Reprobates , ibid.

Some offer the Sacramental Bread to the Devil .

Also the Wizard or Witch in some secret part of the Body , hath a kind of a Dug , which the Familiar Spirit at certain seasons sucks ; thereby receiving some service , and peradventure infusing some malignant virtue and power into the Witch ; which serves as a kind of Sacrament to them for the conveyance of continual nourishment , Glanv . Consid. on Witches .

Dr. Dee , when his Son Rowland was sick , ready to die , made a Vow ( if God should restore his Son ) to eat but one meal on Saturdays , &c. Act. with Spir. p. 10. vid. post . cap. de Jejun.

Mr Mather tells of a Diabolical Sacrament in Bread and Wine , Wonders of the Invisible World .

7. Fasting , Mortification , Penances .

Jewish .

THE Fasts of the Jews are ,

1. Publick , which are many , concerning which we have given account already in the Monthly Festivals ; save only that we omitted one which is kept in the Month of Tizri ( or September ) for the death of Gedaliah , Jer. 41.2 .

2. Private , as

1. On Mondays .

The reasons of which see before in the Chapter of weekly times of Publick Worship .

2. Thursdays .

Which are kept only by the Devouter Sort.

The general rule in all their Fastings is to forbear Meat and Drink till the Stars appear ; but in this they are palpably carnal , relying upon the very doing of the Work , Dr. Addison .

Some fast on the 10th of March , because Miriam died that day , and the People wanted Water in the Desart .

Some on the 10th of April , for the death of Eli and his two Sons , and the loss of the Ark.

Some also on the 18th for the death of Samuel .

But the Only Fast , that God commanded them , was that upon the Day of Expiation .

The manner of keeping their Fasts is ,

1. By abstaining from all Meats and Drinks , till the Stars appear .

2. Reading no passages in the Bible , but such as are mournful , as the Destruction of Jerusalem , Jeremiah's Lamentations , &c. Rosse .

Ancient Christian .

Lent , Quadragesima , so called , either because at first it lasted forty hours , viz. from 12 of the Clock on Friday till Easter-Sunday morning ; or because afterwards it was extended to forty days ; at last to 3 , 6 , 7 weeks .

It was observed in the First Century .

It was kept ( especially the last week of it ) with great stictness , mortifications ( all Process and Inquiry into criminal Actions and Corporal Punishments suspended ) Acts of Prayer , Abstinence , &c. In other parts of Lent they fasted till the Evening , in the last week till Midnight or Cock-crowing , vid. Zonar . in Synod . Tom. 2. part 1. p. 1.

The last week , called Hebdomada Magna , on which they Fasted , Watched , did Alms , suspended Suits at Law , shut the Tribunal Doors , set Prisoners free , Dr. Cave .

The Sinner , when he began to mislike himself , i. e. to be penitent for his wicked life , for that he had offended God and his Church , came first unto the Bishop and Priests , as unto the Mouths of the Church , and opened to them the whole burden of his Heart ; afterward he was by them brought into the Congregation , and there made the same confession before his Brethren ; and further was appointed to make satisfaction by open Penance ; which Penance being duly and humbly done , he was restored again openly unto the Church , by laying on of Hands of the Priests and Elders , Bish. Jewel out of Beatus Rhenanus .

Fasts on Wednesdays and Fridays , Jejunia Quartae & sextae Feriae , ( stationes , because they kept close to them as to their Guard ) celebrated with reading , and expounding Sripture , Divine Service , Sacraments , and fasting till three a Clock , in remembrance of Christ Betrayed and Crucified .

Mahometan .

Ramazan is the name of the Mahometans Lent , which continues thirty days , during which they eat nothing in the day-time , but when night comes , all Meats are indifferent , but Swines-flesh ; yet they abstain from Wine and Women .

The last day of Lent , they consecrate as a day of Mourning to the memory of their deceased Friends , when many of the meaner sort seem to make a most bitter lamentation , and then at night they fire an innumerable company of Lamps and other Lights ; and when burnt out , the Lent is ended .

The day after their Ramjam , the most devout assemble at their Mosquits , and hear some parts of the Alcoran .

Ancient Heathen .

1. The Galli were such Priests as gelded themselves .

2. At Hierapolis the Pilgrims were to sacrifice a Sheep , to kneel and pray upon the Fleece , to lay the Head and Feet of the Sheep upon their Heads ( to crown themselves ) to drink cold water only , and sleep on the ground till their return , Rosse .

3. The Hierophantae , among the Athenians , were such Priests , as castrated themselves with the drinking of Hemlock , that they might live more chast in their Office , Text. Offic.

4. The Priests of the Egyptians were sparing in their Victuals to a wonder , abstaining from Flesh and Wine ; and seldom eating Bread , lest they should overcharge their Stomachs ; only Oyl and Sallad-herbs were their common food ; not so much as tasting Eggs or Milk ; enduring sometimes a three days fast , Idem .

5. The Persian Magi used no other food than Meal and Herbs , Id.

6. The Indian Gymnosophists fed upon Apples or Flour , Id.

Apollonius Tyaneus abstained from Bread and Flesh .

Archimolus and Moschus ( Sophisters of Aeli ) drank Water and ate nothing but Figs all their life , Id.

On the Festivals called Nephalia , the Ancient Greeks abstained from Wine , whence they gave them their name Diamastigosis , See the Second Part.

Modern Heathen .

An Indian Faquir intending to invent a new Spell of Devotion , resolved to measure with his Body , the whole extent of the Mogul's Empire , from Bengala as far as Caboul , i. e. from S. E. to N. W.

The Pretext for so doing , was , that being present at the Feast of Houly , he had a kind of Novices to wait upon him and serve him : At the beginning of his journey he laid himself out at full length , on the ground upon his Belly ; and marking it , and so rising up again , to walk it ; and so down and up again continually . This was performed punctually ; and he made a Cosse and half a day , i. e. three quarters of a League ; so that at the years end he was got no farther than the utmost bounds of the Province of Halibas : but was loaded with Charity all the way , M. de Theven .

In the Pagod Chitanagar , on each side of the Wall , is a square hole , and in the middle of the thickness of it , a long Iron Screw , entring perpendicularly into the Wall like a Bar : The Irons served to fasten Ropes to , for supporting those who performed voluntary Penance for seven days , Idem .

The Bramins shun Pleasure , drink Water , Sir Tho. Herbert .

The Gentiles in the East-Indies are great Fasters , and none of them let a Fortnight pass without it ; and then they fast 24 hours : A great many of them will fast six or seven days ; and they say there are some that will fast a whole Month , without eating any more than a handful of Rice a day ; and others that will eat nothing at all , only drink Water , in which the Root Criata● hath been boyled . When a Woman is at the end of one of these long Fasts , the Bramen goes with his Companions to the House of the Penitent , and beats a Drum , and permits her to eat and return home , M. de Thev . l. 3. p. 82.

Diabolical .

While I was thus requesting God , Edward Kelly made a Vow of Penance , during his Life never to eat his Supper , or Evening-Meal , on Satdr days , Dr. Dee's Act. with Sp. p. 334.

The Witches in New-England kept Fasting-Days .

8. Feasting , &c.

Jewish .

FEASTS , Two-fold .

1. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , upon the Remainder of a Sacrifice .

2. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Compotatio , &c.

Concerning which , observe ,

1. The Preparation . They Saluted , Kissed , washed the Guests Feet , by a Servant ; anointed the Head and Feet .

2. Carriage at Table .

1. The Master consecrates a Cup of Wine thus : Blessed be Thou , O Lord our God , the King of the World , which createst the Fruit of the Vine .

2. He tasts the Cup , and passeth it about the Table .

3. Breaks the Bread , and holding it in both hands , blesseth it thus : Blessed be Thou , O Lord our God , the King of the World , which bringest forth Bread out of the Earth .

Thus on Festivals ; at other times they blessed the Bread alone .

4. After eating , and good Discourse , the Master , or some Guest , began thus :

Let us bless Him , who hath fed us with His own , and of whose Goodness we live .

All the Guests answer'd ;

Blessed be He of whose Meat we have eaten , and of whose goodness we live .

Then the Master proceeded :

Blessed be He , and blessed be His Name , &c. annexing a long Prayer , in which he gave thanks , 1. For present Food . 2. Deliverance out of Aegypt . 3. Circumcision . 4. The Law .

And Prayed , 1. For the People Israel . 2. The City Jerusalem . 3. Sion , the Tabernacle of His Glory . 4. The Kingdom of David's House . 5. The coming of Elias . 6. That God would make them worthy of those Days , and the Life of the World to come .

Then the Guests answer : Fear the Lord , all ye his Saints , for there is no lack , &c.

Afterward he blessed the Cup , as before , and then drunk round .

And , lastly , they sung a Hymn .

Their gesture was lying on Beds .

They sent Portions to the needy .

Ancient Christian .

The Christian-Feasts , used in Primitive Times , were called Agapae , or Love-Feasts .

The manner thus :

1. They prayed to God , before they ventured upon His Creatures .

2. Ate but what sufficed Hunger , drank no more than consisted with sober and modest Men , and fed so , as remembring they were to rise at night to worship God .

3. When they had done , they sung Psalms , either of their own Composure , or out of the Holy Volumes .

4. And as they began , so they ended the Feast with Prayer .

5. And then departed with the same care to preserve their Modesty and Chastity ; so that they appeared not so much to have Feasted at Supper , as to have fed upon Discipline and Order . So Tertullian .

Mahometan .

The Mahometans have a kind of Easter-Feast , which they call Bayran , which lasteth three days , in which they enjoy all sorts of Pleasures .

They have also great Feasting at the Circumcision of their Males .

They observe divers Festivals . Rosse .

Ancient Heathen .

The Romans , after Sacrificing , went to Feast upon the remaining part of the Beast , singing the praises of their God : After the Banquet , they did return to the Altar , and cast into the Flames the Morsels of Meat that were left , with the Tongue , and some Wine , and then did return thanks to the God for the honour and advantage of sharing with him in the Victim . This ended , they concluded with Prayers . D Assigny upon Galir . p. 26.

At their ordinary Feasts , they had Libationes .

To retrench the Expences of their Feasts , and oblige them to Frugality and Moderation , there were several Laws enacted amongst the Romans , called Leges Sumptuariae , concerning which more may be seen in A. Gellius , Macrobius , &c.

The order and manner of their Feasts was thus : 1. As to the time ; it was commonly at Supper . 2. Water was brought to wash with .

Modern Heathen .

In Tanquin , they keep I casts commonly all Day and Night ; their most esteem'd Meats are Colt's Flesh ; and Dog's Flesh ; most of their Dishes are relished with a kind of Birds-nest , which gives them a tast of almost all sorts of Spices . They conclude commonly with Comedies and Fire-works . Tavernier .

Diabolical .

At the Entertainments which the Devil makes for Witches by night , Glanvil mentions Wine , Cake , Roast-Meat , Drink , Dances , Musick .

And the Devil at Meeting , bids them welcome .

9. Church-Discipline , Excommunication .

Jewish .

Observe here ,

1. THE Causes of Excommunication , 1. Among the old Jews , were only 1. Leprosie . 2. Touching the Dead . 3. An Issue . 2. Among the Modern Jews are added , 1. Scandalizing a Master , though dead . 2. Reviling a publick Minister of Justice . 3. Calling a Free-man a Slave . 4. Not appearing at the Consistory , &c. 5. Undervaluing a single Precept . 6. Not doing what is appointed . 7. Keeping what may hurt another , as a Hiring Dog , broken Scales . 8. Selling Land to a Gentile . 9. Witnessing in a Heathen Court , against a Hebrew . 10. A Priest Sacrificing , and not giving the rest of the Priests their due . 11. Working on the Fore-noon , before the Passeover . 12. Pronouncing the Name of God carelesly , or with an Oath , or in lofty Hyperbolical Terms . 13. Causing the Vulgar to profane it . 14. Computing times out of ( otherwise than their Fore-fathers in ) the Holy Land . 15. Causing the Vulgar to eat holy things out of holy places . 16. Causing the Blind to stumble . 17. Hindering the Vulgar in any Command . 18. A Priest Sacrificing a torn Beast . 19. Killing a Beast with a Knife , not yet tried by a Rabbi , &c. 20. Moroseness and backwardness to learn . 21. Associating with a Wife , after himself hath Divorced her . 22. A wise Man , or Rabbi , of ill Fame . 23. Undeservedly Excommunicating another . 24. Profaning the Festivals .

2. The Kings , or Degrees ; 1. Niddui , the lowest . 2. Schammatha . 3. Cherem .

Concerning which , see in the Second Book .

Ancient Christian .

Observe ,

1. What Crimes . All publick in themselves , or made known to the Church , after private admonition .

The greatest Temptation was to Idolatry ; committed , 1. By Exposing the Scriptures , called Traditores . 2. Actual Sacrificing , called Thurificati . 3. Purchasing a Warrant from the Magistrate to execute them , called , Libellatici .

2. What Penalties ; viz. Spiritual Excommunication for 2 , 3 , 5 , 7 , 10 , 20 , 30 , years , sometimes for their whole Life , according to the Offence .

Clergy-men forfeited their Ministry : And tho upon repentance admitted to Communion , yet but as Lay-men .

Abstineri 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , &c. Anathematizari . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 Anathematizari .

Are all Synonymous terms signifying Excommunication .

3. What manner .

1. Reproofs and Exhortations were used in the Assembly .

2. The Censure was passed ; not always in a formal manner , the Fact being notorious , and the offender , ipso facto , excommunicate .

The Excommunicate appeared in a sordid habit , with a sad Countenance , a head hung down , tears in their Eyes , standing without at the Church-doors , ( never suffered to enter in ) falling down to the Ministers as they went in , and begging the Prayers of all good Christians , making open Confession of their Faults . This was to satisfy , 1. The Church of their Repentance , and for the Scandal . 2. God ; by acknowledging the fault , and beging pardon .

4. The time of Penance ended , they addressed themselves to the Governors of the Church for Absolution ; their repentance examined , and found sincere , they were openly readmitted by imposition of hands : The party kneeling down between the Bishop's knees ( or the Presbyters in his Absence ) the Bishop laying his hands on him , and blessing him .

The Penitent was now received with acclamations of joy ( sometimes weeping ) for his Recovery , to the Lord's Supper , &c.

The set time of Penance was remitted in case of Death , Persecution , many Offenders , Dignity , Age , &c.

4. The Persons Excommunicating ; 1. The publick Congregation , the people . Cyprian . 2. The Elders , President , Tertull. 3. The Majores Natu presiding in the Church , Firmilian. in a letter to Cyprian . 4. Only the Bishop , Conc. Illiber . can. 32. or , 5. The Presbyter or Deacon in necessity , Ibid. & Cypr. 6. In the Decian Persecution , a publick Penitentiary .

Martyrs gave sometimes Libellos to mitigate the Penance .

Mahometan .

The Mahometans have none , but punish by Civil Magistrates .

Yet their Dervices do undergo voluntary Penances , far exceeding the Romanists herein , putting such massy Fetters of Iron upon their Legs , as that they could scarce stir with them , and then covered with blew Mantles ( the Colour of Mourners ) going as fast as they are able , bare-foot many miles together , upon the hot parching ground in Pilgrimage , to visit the Sepulchers of their Saints , suffering and waiting for their Recompence in that better life to come .

Once in their lives they are obliged by their Law to go one Pilgrimage to Mecha : Which is thus ; All the way they sing Verses of the Alcoran , bestow Charity , &c. Two days before they arrive at Mecha they strip naked , and continue so 8 days , and go round the Kiaabe 7 times , Praying , with an Imam before them .

Ancient Heathen .

Corn. Cethegus , and Qu. Sulpitius ( Roman Priests ) were put out of Office ; the one , because he let fall the Apex ( which the Priests carried ) in Sacrificing , from his Head ; the others , because he did not place the Entrals of the Victim aright .

The Druids , if any person , private or publick , ( engaged in Controversy ) will not stand to their determination , they forbid them the Sacrifices , Caesar de Bell. Gall. They sit in a Consecrated place , whither all come for the hearing of Controversies . The persons thus suspended were accounted impious and execrable : All men shun'd their company .

The Unclean were driven away from Sacrifices by the Herald , crying , Procul este profani .

Vestal Virgins , becoming incontinent , were bound alive , carried on a Bier , through the Forum , with great silence and horrour ; set on a Ladder , by which she descended into a Cave ( where was prepared a Bed , a burning Light , a little Bread , Water and Milk ) : the Ladder drawn up , the Cave's Mouth was filled up with earth , either that such an offender might not be honour'd with burning , or that being a Consecrate Virgin , she might dye , as it were , of her own accord , saith Plutar.

Modern Heathen .

In the East-Indies , when a Man or Woman hath committed a sin , that makes them be expelled the Caste ( as if a Woman had lain with a Mahometan ) she must , in order to be re-admitted , live upon no nothing else for a certain time , but the grain that is found amongst Cow-dung , M. de Thev .

10. Marriage and Divorce .

Jewish .

1. MArriage , Concerning the Marriage of the Ancient Jews , I refer my Reader to Sacred Scripture .

The Barbary-Jews admit not any unmarried Sect among them . Concerning their Marriages observe , 1. Whom they marry . One of their own Tribe . 2. When. Their Daughters often are betrothed at ten Years of Age , and if Rich , married when young . 3. How . 1. The first visit is short , to prevent disparagement , if it succeed not .

2. In case of liking , Presents are sent .

3. Articles are drawn up particularly even 'till it come to the Night-dress .

4. A Dowry is made by the Man .

5. The Woman is affianced , i. e. given to the Man , by some near Relation .

6. For eight Days , the Woman useth Bathing .

7. On the Marriage-Eve , she is put , by two Matrons , into Tabila , a Cistern of cold Water , ( not a Hair above Water ; ) when she comes out , her Hair is neatly dressed up .

8. On the Marriage-Day , they put on their Wedding-Robes , retire to their private Devotions , and then to the Synagogue-Service .

9. Then returns he to his Bride , sitting in a Chair , having a Virgin on each hand , puts the Kedusim , or Wedding-Ring , on her Thumb , or any Finger of her right Hand , calling Witnesses .

10. The Rabbi saith a Prayer .

11. After Prayer , having blessed , and tasted a Glass of Wine , he gives it to the Bridegroom , who breaks it in remembrance of the destruction of the Temple .

12. The Bridegroom takes off the Bride's Veil , gives her the right hand , sits down by her , discourses a while , retire into the Lodging-Room , wherein are two Beds on the Floor , to one of which the Bridegroom betakes himself , after the Tokens received , Deut. 22. and a certain short Mystical Prayer used .

13. For eight days they Feast , Neighbours come and pray with the Man , the Woman being allowed these eight Days for Purification ; the Man sees her not , but at meal-times .

14. At a woman's first meeting her husband , she walks thrice about him ; and the man once about the woman .

2. Divorce ; concerning which , and more concerning Marriage , see in the Second Book .

Ancient Christian .

None could lawfully Marry , till they had first advised with the Bishop and Clergy , and obtained their leave ( probably to secure them from Marrying with Gentiles ) v. Tertull. de Monog , c. 11. &c ad Vx . l. 2. c. 2.9 .

Pope Calixtus first Prohibited Matrimony between those that were near a-kin ( consanguineos , of the same Blood ) such as the Laws of God , of the Emperors , Greek and Roman , admitted to the Inherirance , Carrauz . in Decr. Calixti Pa.

Christians were forbid to Marry with Infidels , Idem . Sum. Elibert . Conc. c. 15.16 , 17.

S. Jerome speaks of sponsalitius annulus , upon Job c. 8. and on Isa. 3. and Beda calls it , sincera fidei signaculum , on Luk. c. 5. Hom. 40.

Pope Euristus , in his first Epistle to the African Bishops , shews in what manner Christian Matrimony ought to be Celebrated , Viz.

1. Let a Wife be sought , and betrothed by the Parents that are next to her , ( a Parentibns Propinquioribus : ) [ i. e. I suppose , Father , Grand-father , &c. ]

2. Let her be blessed in a Priestly manner ( as the custom is ) with Prayers and Orations by the Priest .

3. Let her be kept and attended by the Brideman and Bride-maid ; and for two or three days let them be at leisure for Prayers , and preserve their Chastity , that good Children may be generated , and they may please the Lord in their Actions ; otherwise ( saith he ) account them rather Adulteries , Lewdness , or Fornication , than Wedlock , Carrauz . in Decr. Eucaristi Pa.

Mahometan .

The Turks may have three sorts of Wives ; lawful Wives , Wives of Kebin , and Slaves .

1. The first are thus Married ; 1. The Man agrees with the Maid's Parents for her Dowry . 2. The Cady , with two Witnesses , writs down the agreement . 3. Before the Celebration the Imam blesses the Marriage . 4. On the day , the Bride muffled up , is led to the Bride-groom's House to Feasting and Musick , &c.

They may have four Wives .

For Wives of Kebin , less ceremony serves .

Divorces are thus ;

The Husband goes before a Cady , and saith , I part with her , for three times ; allowing her a Dowry , if he Divorce her wrongfully , nor may she Marry again till after four Months .

Ancient Heathen .

A Soothsayer and Witnesses were present at Marriages ; the one to give token of good luck ( e. g. a Crow , because one dying , the other lives without a Mate , ) the others ( Signatores ) to Seal the form of the Contract .

They gave the Bride Golden Coin in a Charger , which some think was stampt , with the Resemblance of the Bride-groom , or Bride , or both , Dr. Holy-day on Juv. p 114.

They betrothed with a Ring , Et digito pignus fortasse dedisti , Juv.

Pliny saith , the Ring was of Iron . Tertullian and Marcell . Donatus , of Gold .

They gave the Guests Wine , cakes at their Departure , Dr. Holyday .

The new Bride and Bride-groom , sacrificed a white Hog , perhaps , to signify the fruitfulness of Marriage ,

Divorces allowed among the Romans , to one person 8 times : beyond that number was accounted Adultery , v. Mart. l. 6.

Aut minus , aut certe non plus , tricesima lux est , Et nubit decimo jam Telesina viro . Quae nubit toties , non nubit , Adultera lege est .

Modern Heathen .

In the East-Indies they Marry their Children very young ; and in the Province of Baglana , Celebrate the Marriage , and bed the Children much sooner , than in many places of the Indies , viz. at 8 or 10 years old .

A Gentile Marries at any age , and cannot have several Wives at a time , provided he Marries a Maid , and one of his own Caste .

Many Ceremonies are to be seen at their Weddings : At certain times in great Towns 500 or 600 are Celebrated in a day ; and nothing to be seen in the Streets , but enclosures at the front of the Husband's House , made with Poles or Canes , covered with Tapestry , &c.

Before the Wedding , they make a Cavalcade through the Town , with Musick and much Pomp ; then a Bramen having said some Prayers over both , puts a Cloth betwixt the Husband and the Wife , and orders the Husband with his naked Foot to touch the naked Foot of his Wife , and that compleats the Marriage , M. de Thev .

In Negapatan ( in the East-Indies ) the Priest , with a Cow and Man and Woman together , go to the River-side , where the Bramen mutters over a short Prayer , links their Hands about the Cows Tail , forces the Beast into the River ( having first poured upon them his Holy Oyl ) where they go as far as they can with the Beast , and then returning to shore , their hands are united , and they Married .

Diabolical .

In Amboyna , they ( who worship the Devil ) at Marriage , use no Ceremonies ; for the parties being agreed , the Bridegroom's Father carries a Present of some Toys to the Bride , and the Bride's Father makes a Feast , at which they have Musick , of Tabors and Lologo , or Dances in the Honour of Nito ; and so consummate the Marriage , which they break with the same facility they contracted it ; for the Wives leve their Husbands upon the least discontent , and the next day they Marry another , Mandelsto .

Funerals .

Jewish .

ABraham buried Sarah in a Cave , Gen. 23.

Saul was buried in a Grove , or under an Oak , 1 Cor. 10.

They used also burning of thir Dead , 1 Sam. 31.12 . Amos 6.10 .

Their common Epitaph is , Let his Soul be in the bundle of Life , with the Rest of the Just , Rosse ,

They used to Mourn for the Dead , &c.

At present among the Jews in Barbary the way is thus ;

1. A Jew being sick , a Rabbi is sent for , who , 1. Draws up an Envoy of his Estate . 2. Takes account of his Debts . 3. Provides for the Payment . 4. The remainder is disposed ; 1. In a double Dowry to the Wife , ( to what was promised . ) 2. In Alms to Orphans . 3. In Alms to Widows . 4. In a Legacy to the Synagogue and Holy House , ( i. e. ) the Temple expected at the coming of the Messiah .

2. When like to Die , he confesseth his Faith , and in the short Oration is recommended to mercy .

3. Is Buried within the Natural day after departure , the Corps being washed , and if rich , in Rose-water , Orange-flowers , &c. put in a clean shirt , drawers , and a strip of Linnen , and after all , in a very white sheet and Cossin .

4. The Relations stir not abread for seven days after interrment .

5. The Corps is carried by four persons to the place of Burial .

6. At the Grave some certain parcels of Divine Service are said , Dr. Addison .

See more in the Second Book .

Mr. Rosse relates other usages , as covering the face , tearing a piece of thier Garments .

Bowing the Thumb .

Stretching out the other Fingers .

Casting a shell after the Corps .

Casting grass over their Heads .

Changing their Seat 7 times in the Synagogue .

Going bare-foot 7 days .

Burning Candles 7 days , &c.

Ancient Christian .

In the Funerals of the Ancient Christians I Observe ,

1. That one of the nearest Relations shut the Eyes of the person Deceased . So S. Augustine saith concerning his Mother ; Premebam Oculos ejus .

2. Sometimes to comfort themselves in the Affliction they Sung Psalms together , as in the forecited instance of Monica's Funeral . S. Austine tells us , Euodius took a Psalter , and begun to sing , to whom all the House answered , I will sing of Mercy and Judgment , &c. Upon which many Brethren , and Devout Women gathered together , and joyned with them , See also Dr. Cave .

3. When the Corps was brought to the Grave or Sepulcher , and there laid down ; Prayers were said , vide Aug. Confess . l. 9. c. 12.

4. Orations were often made in commendation of the Party Deceased , with Exhortations to the People , to imitate so good an Example .

5. They were not always careful for costly Funerals , or embalming of their Corps , or choice Monuments , as S. Austine saith , in these respects , his Mother took no thought , Nec mortuos coronamus , Min. Faelix .

6. They also carried Lighs burning before the Corps , signifying , they were as Champions , &c. Dr. Cave , out of S. Chrysost.

Note , 1. Eutychianus Papa statuit , ut Martyres cuni Dalmatica aut Colobio Sepelirentur .

2. Cerei in Coemeteriis non incendantur . Conc. Eliber . c. 34.

3. Ne Foeminae in Coemeteriis pervigilent , ne sub obtentu Orationis Scelera committantur , Ibid.

Mahometan .

1. After Death of any , the People fall a howling loud .

2. Friends come in , and weep in singing doleful tones with them , praising the Deceased thus , He loved me so well , gave me plenty of every thing , &c. and the rest say the same .

Sometimes they hire Mourning women .

3. They wash the Corps , shave off the Hair , burn Incense about him , to scare away ill Spirits ; wrap him up in a Sheet .

4. Pray to God to be merciful to him .

5. Put him into a Coffin or Bier , cover'd with a Pall , which is Green for a Scherif , Red for a Soldier , &c. with a Turbant overthwart it , &c.

6. Carry it to the Burying place , the Priests going before , saying Prayers ; then the Friends , Women crying like mad .

7. Put it in the Grave , and leave the Women to make lamentation .

The Persians place the Body Westward .

Burying-places always without the Town .

They use Tombs of Marble-stones erected , Epitaphs as we , M. de Thev .

Mahomet the Third lies buried in the midst of a Chappel at C. P. about fifty foot square , with four high small round Towers , about which are small round Galleries of Stone , from which the Priests call to service : His Tomb , a great Cossin of Marble , about five foot high , at the end covered with a Hearse-cloath of Gold , his Turbant standing at his Head , and two great Candles of Wax , three or four yards long , in guilded Candlesticks , the one at his Head , the other at his Feet , never burning , but standing for shew .

Round about his Tomb are Tombs for his Wives and Children .

In another Chappel at C. P. lies buried Sultan Selim with his 37 Children about him ; his Grandfather .

In another , Amaruth ( his Father ) with 45 Children ; only Emperors and Bassaes :

Thus others are buried in Fields , with Marble Stones at the Head , another at the Feet .

Ancient Heathen .

The Romans burned the Bodies of the Dead , that the Soul might be purged in Fire , before it ascended to the Stars , Quintil. Declam. 10.

Yet they excepted from this burning , the Bodies of Traitors . Tyrants . Killers of their Masters . Feloes de se . Young Infants .

The four first , as profane ; the Infants , as needing no purgation .

The Grave of an Infant , was called Suggrundium ; of others Bustum .

The Egyptians and Persians used not burning .

At Funerals , were used Orations , Sword-plays , and Feasts , and a Doal among the Romans .

The Romans first buried in their private Houses .

To bury in the City was forbidden by a Law , Hominem mortuum endo Vrbe nei sepelito , neive urito ; in a Roman Edict it was prohibited to burn the Dead within two miles of the City .

The Rich were buried in their own Suburbane Fields , where stately Monuments were erected on the sides of the publick ways , as of the Via Flaminia ; ( the ground , for so many Feet , consecrated . )

The Poor at Puticulae , so called from the little Pits or Graves .

Among the Lacedemonians , and in some parts of Greece , and at last in Rome it self , Burial was admitted within the City .

Lastly it was admitted in the Temples .

Amongst the Druids , whatever was dear to Great Persons , whilst living , was sent to the Fire after them , when dead , viz. Living Creatures , Servants or Clients , Caes . de Bell. Gall.

Vide plura in Parte Secunda .

Modern Heathen .

In the East-Indies , the Ceremony of Burying differs according to Places .

In some places , they carry the Body cloathed in goodly Apparel , sitting in a Chair , with the beat of a Drum , with the attendance of Friends and Relations ; and after the usual ablution , the Body is surrounded with wood ; and the Wife , who hath followed in Triumph , hath her Seat prepared there , where she places her self , singing , and seeming very desirous to die ; a Bramen ties her to a Stake , in the middle of the Funeral Pile , and sets fire to it ; the Friends pour Odoriferous Oyls into it .

In other places the Bodies are carried to the River-side , put in the water , and washed , and then the Wife holding her Husband on her Knees , and recommending her self to the prayers of the Bramen , she desires him to set fire to the Pile .

In some places they fill deep Pits with combustible matter , and throw the Body in ; and the Wife , after she hath sung and danced , to shew the firmness of their resolution ; and sometimes the Maid-slaves throw themselves after their Mistresses , to shew their Love .

In other places , the Husband is interred with his Legs a-cross , and the Wife put into the same Grave alive ; and when the Earth is filled up to their Neck , they are strangled by the Bramens .

The Woman being burnt with all their Ornaments of Gold , Silver , &c. the Bramens pick up all that is precious out of the Ashes ; none else being suffered to touch them : But the Mahometan Governours endeavour to suppress this Barbarous Custom , M. de Theven .

They believe that when People die , they go into another World , and will have occasion for many of the same things they use here .

Courts .

Jewish .

1. ECclesiastical , the Synagogues , Mat. 10.17 . the end of them was to put a difference between things Holy and Unholy , Clean and Unclean , and to determine Controversies : It was a Representative Church , Mat. 18.16 . Tell the Church .

They had Power of Excommunication , which was of three Degrees ;

1. Niddui , putting out of the Synagogue , Joh. 9.22 . It prohibited the Person for 30 days , more or less , 1. Society with any , within four Cubits . 2. Eating and Drinking with any . 3. Use of the Marriage-Bed . 4. Shaving , Washing .

It allowed him , To be at Divine Service . To teach and be taught . To hire Servants , or be hir'd .

2. Cherem , Anathema , done in publick , with Curses and Candles .

3. Schamatha , Maranatha , Excommunicatio in Secreto Nominis Tetragrammati , an Excommunication to Death , 1 Joh. 5.16 .

The President herein was the High-Priest , next his Sagan .

2. Civil . 1. The Sanhedrim , from whence was no Appeal .

The Place ; the Paved Chamber of the Court of the Temple , Joh. 19.13 .

The Judges , 71 in number , out of every Tribe six , except Levi , and out of that but four , Junius .

2. The Lesser Consistory ; Two-fold ; 1. Consisting of 23 Aldermen ; two at Jerusalem , ( one at the Door of the Court before the Temple , the other at the Door of the Mount of the Temple ) and in most Cities one , kept in the Gates . 2. Of 3 Aldermen , erected in lesser Cities , in the Gates .

These sate not on Lise and Death .

Ancient Christian .

It is not to be expected , that the Primitive Christians could have any Civil or Political Courts , having as yet got no Civil Power or Government into their hands , till the time of Constantine the Great : And as for the Ecclesiastical , neither could that be so regular and compleat , as might be desired . For though we read of the Synod of the Apostles , Acts 15. Roman , Caesarian , Gallick , Pontick , Ostroenick , Asiatick , Arabick , &c. before the Reign of Constantine the Great ; yet no General Council till then , viz. A. Chr. 325 , kept at Nice , called Oecumenick , or General , as afterwards , at Constantinople , Ephesus , Chalcedon , and two more at Constantinople ; all which are universally acknowledged ; and these were 1. Called by the then present Emperor . 2. They were free for all Bishops , Priests and Deacons . ( I think I am in the right , for at Nice there was an infinite number of all Degrees of Ecclesiasticks , Bishops , Priests and Deacons . ) 3. They took upon them the Censure of Doctrines and Practices . 4. They had power of inflicting Penalties , of Suspension , Deposition , Excommunication .

The Civil Government was various , according to the Places and Countries : But whatever it was , the Ecclesiastical Persons bore a part of the burden in many places ; the Common People often making application to them in cases of difference ; as St. Augustine frequently complains , that he was over-charged with the trouble of Arbitrations between his Neighbours , &c. It being expected , that they who were the Messengers of Grace and Peace , should be both skilful and willing to promote Peace among their Neighbours .

Mahometan .

They who have place in the Divan are , 1. Visiers . 2. Cadilesquers . 3. Beglerbegs . 4. Nischangi , viz. the Keeper of the Seals . 5. Defterdais , or Treasurers . 6. Many Secretaries , or Clerks . 7. Capigi Basha , and Chiaux Basha , keep the Door .

All Persons of any Quality , Country , Religion , may be heard here .

The Grand Visier sits as Judge .

A Tryal shall not last above four or five Hours at most here . M. de Thev .

The Musti sits with the King every Day in Judgment , except Friday , when the King sits alone . Rosse .

Persons here plead their own Causes . Tavern .

Divano , a Court near the Emperor's , or Grand Seignior's Palace , or Seraglio , where the Visior Basha , and other Basha's sit in Council , with Beglerbegs , &c. 'T is held four Days a Week , Saturday , Sunday , Monday , Tuesday : At the Rising of the Court , the Grand Visier informs the Sultan of all their Proceedings , who seldom impugnes what they have Decreed .

Ancient Heathen .

At Rome , the Assemblies for Publick Affairs were , 1. Concilia , when there was a Select Number met together . 2. Comitia , when all the People were called to the Meeting ; and these were either , 1. Curiata , sc . Parish-Meetings ; Rome being at first divided into 30 Curiae , or Parishes , where all met ; all the Comitium ( or Hall of Justice ) for Election of Magistrates , Confirmation of Wills , &c. All gave their Votes as private Men. 2. Conturiata , where the people met together in Centuries , to give their Votes , according to their Estates . The City being divided into six Classes , by Servius Tullius , the first , of those who were worth above 800 Crowns , the second , above 100 , &c. In these Assemblies the plurality of Votes carried the choice . The Chief of each Century was called Centurio , who had his Vitis , or Rod of Command . Here were chosen the first Consuls , Censors , Pretors , Proconsuls , Tribunes , &c. Crimes also against the Publick Weal , as Treason , &c. were tried here . 3. Tribuata , viz. Assemblies of the Wards or Quarters of the City , kept in the Field of Mars , or Capitol , or Circus Flaminius ; when the other Courts were not permitted to assemble , either by reason of unlawful Days , or Ominous Signs , &c. Galtruch .

But the highest Court of all was the Roman Senate , first elected by Romulus , to assist in affairs of State , in number at first 100 , then 200 , at last 1000 , all above 20 years old : they always met in some Temple , twice a month , to consult about publick concerns , Idem .

Modern Heathen .

In Bantam , the Magistrate of the Town sits in Judicature in the Court of the Paceham , from 4 or 5 in the Evening , till Night ; the Plaintiff and Defendant appearing both in person , and pleading their own Cause , Mandelslo .

In Japan there is no Lord , nor indeed any Citizen , nor Merchant , but may put his Vastals and Domesticks to Death , he himself being the Judge ; but to others Justice is administred in the Emperor's Name , Idem .

In Fermosa there is no Lord that hath a Superiority over the rest ; yet in every Village is a kind of Senate of 12 men , aged about 40 , who invite all the Heads of Families to meet in one of their Pagods , to confer about business , where the Magistrate proceeds not by Authority , or Force , but Reason and Eloquence ; and when one speaks , all the rest are deeply and strictly silent , not a Cough to be heard , Idem .

In China , to discover Criminals , the Judge takes a List of all the Houses , and divides them into Tens , setting a Bill on every tenth house , enjoyning them to discover such of their Decad as have committed such Crimes , upon pain of being respousible for the same Crimes , &c. Idem .

Diabolical .

In Amboyna , the way for deciding of Disserences , or other matters of importance , is this : 1. They put water into a Dish . 2. They cast in Gold , Earth , and a Leaden Bullet . 3. They dip in it the end of a Musquet-Barrel , the point of an Halbert , Sword , Knife , &c. 4. They give of the Water to him who is suspected guilty . 5. They give him his Oath , Mandelslo .

Schisms ond Sects .

Jews .

1. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Karrei , Sadduces , who adhered only to the Writings of Moses and the Prophets : so called from Sedek Justice , as Beda , Epiphanius , and Lyra think ; or from one Sadock , the first Author ( as Burgensis , ) who lived under Antigonus Sochens , Successor to Simeon the Just .

2. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Hasidei , such as Voluntarily performed some things , which the Law required not . I suppose the same with the Essei , or Esseni , a kind of Monks , Lovers of Solitude : others , Rechabites , without any woman , any money , Plin. Nat. Hist. l. 5. c. 17. they lived in common , went in White .

〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Pharisees , who were equally zealous of H. Scripture and Talmud , ( or Traditions ) or rather preferred these before the other . These were the Issue of the Hasidei .

Hemerobaptistae , Ceremoniarum Magistri , Dr. Littleton .

The Pharisees were so called from their daily washing , Ross .

Tho Scaliger saith , Daily washing was used by all the Jews ; and at this time in Palestine many do it ; not once a day , but often , as do also the Mahometans , Purchas .

3. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Samaritans , who acknowledged only the Pentateuch of Moses , and to it added several Pagan Rites , using Mount Gerizim for the place of worship .

Herodiani , so called , either because Soldiers of Herod's Court , or because they boasted Herod for the Messiah .

Gaulonites , the Disciples of Judas the Galilean Hotting .

Nazarites ,

Rechabites , &c.

Christian .

1. Eastern , or Greek .

1. Greek , strictly so call'd . 2. Muscovites and Russians . 3. Melchites , or Syrians . 4. Georgians , or Iberians . 5. Nestorians , or followers of Nestorius . 6. Indians , or Christians of S. Thomas . 7. Jacobites , from Jacob , Disciple of Eutyches . 8. Copties , or Egyptian Christians . 9. Armenians , so called from their Country . 10. Abassins , or Ethiopians . 11. Maronites . 12. Some add Sabaeans , or Christians of S. John , owning his Baptism only . 13. Circassians , or Sarcashes much the fame with Armenians and Georgians .

2. Western , or Latin .

1. PAPIST . Dominicans . Jesuits , or Franciscans . Thomists . Scotists . Jansenists . Molinists , or Quietists . 2. PROTESTANTS . 1. Lutheran . 2. Calvinist . 3. Independent . 4. Anabaptist . 5. Quakers , &c.

Mahometan

Are divided into

1. Turks , whereof some follow , 1. Abuhanifé . 2. Chasibié . 3. Maliké . 4. Dudzahimé . 5. Ahmed , &c.

All which agree in Fundamentals , but differ in Morals and Ceremonies .

Hottinger names other Sects , as Horrineans , Kavamites , Habibean , Habaecideans , &c.

2. Persian , who are for Mortis Hale , as the Turki are for Mahomet .

They interpret the Law more perfectly and divinely . Their Grand Festival is the Feast of Hocen and Hussein , Morden .

Mr. Grimstone in his Addition to Knolles , makes mention of 4 Orders of Religious men among the Turks , differing in Habit and Ceremonies .

1. Dervises , the strictest Order , living in contemplation ; but Hypocrites .

2. Terlaques .

3. Kalenders .

4. Huquiemales , which last are very vicious and wicked Impostors , deceiving of the common people .

Mr. Ricaut tells of several Sects of Mahometans , As. 1. Haictates .

2. Cuph-Messahites .

3. Eshrakites , &c.

Heathens ,

In respect of Religion , were as divers as the Countries which they inhabited : Every Nation having peculiar Deities , and Rites of worship , e.g.

1. Aigyptians . Of which already up and down in the Book . 2. Persians . Of which already up and down in the Book . 3. Grecians . Of which already up and down in the Book . 4. Romans . Of which already up and down in the Book . 5. Gauls . Of which already up and down in the Book . 6. Brittains . Of which already up and down in the Book . 7. Saxons , &c. Of which already up and down in the Book .

Especially the Philosophers were divided into , 1. Pythagereans . 2. Peripateticks . 3. Cynicks . 4. Stoicks . 5. Platonicks . 6. Epicureans .

Whose particular Sentiments in Religion , see afterwards .

Modern Heathens ,

Are likewise diversisied , according to the number of Countries , where they inhabit , Tribes or Castes , and sometimes Families and Persons .

1. In respect of Countries :

Into , 1. Laplanders , &c.

2. East-Indians , and they again , according to the Provinces , 1. Ceilon . 2. Lahors . 3. Goa , &c. 4. America , &c.

2. In respect of Tribes or Castes , as in all ( in the East Indies ) 84 , agreeing in the same Religion , but each having a several Trade and Ceremonies .

1. Bramens , who profess Doctrine , and so do their Children .

2. Catry , or Raspoutes , who profess Arms , and their Children the same .

3. Soudr , or Courmi , Ruddery , Tillers of the Ground , tho some carry Arms.

4. Ouens , or Banians , all Merchants , Bankers , &c :

Anciently these four were all : now are added ,

5. Colis , Cotton-dressers .

6. Tcherous , Travellers Guards .

7. Pollanquin-bearers , called Govillii .

8. Periaves , Curriers .

9. Halalcour , Cleansers of Office-houses , least esteemed .

10. Baraguy , who damn the yellow colour , and in the morning put white on their Foreheads , other Castes put on Red , &c.

Fletchers , Hammer-men , Publick Wenches , Dancers and Baladines , make up other Castes , M. de Thev .

All the Castes go to Prayers together , but worship what Idol they please : Some carry the Idol along with them .

Jewish Sects .

1. Sadduces .

1. Rule of Faith .

2. Articles of Faith .

Tenets .

Nothing is to be admitted but what is expressed in the Letter of Moses ( and the Prophets also , say soffie ) but our Saviour alledges only Moses against them , Exod. 3.6 . Mat. 22.32 .

1. There are no Angels ;

2. Nor Spirits : They denied Spirits altogether ; for they held God to be Corporeal , Lyra. Only such created spiritual Natures as Angels , and the Souls of Men. Dr. Pearson .

3. Nor Resurrection of the Dead .

4. Nor Providence , Hotting .

5. That the soul died with the Body .

6. They couped up God in Heaven , without all beholding of Evil.

Abraham Zacuth calls them Epicures . The Scriptures they interpreted in their own Sense ; nor regarded they the words of the wise mon , i. e. Pharisees : They were of the Ancient Careans , or Karraim , but not of those which now are so termed ; which , as Zochath confesseth , confess the Resuriection and Reward . Scaliger affirms , by the Testimony of Philip Frederick , 2. Christian Jerp , who had great familiarity with these Karraim at Constantinople , and had been often in their Synagogues , that they differ nothing from the other Jews , but in rejecting Traditions , and are far more honest and faithful than the Rabbanim , of whom they are no less hated for their Integrity , than for rejecting Tradition . S. Purchas .

Rosse adds , that they denied Fate or Destiny also , and asoribed all to man's Free Will.

History .

Sadduces , ( otherwise called Mineans ) from Sadok , the first Author of the Heresie ; whose Fellow-Scholar was Baithos , of whom came the Baithoseans : So saith Abraham B. David , in his Historical Cabal . Antigonus said , Be ye not as Servants which minister to their Prince , on condition to receive reward . Sadok and Baithos asked him of this thing ; and he answered , That they should not put considence in the Reward of this Life , but in the World to come : But they denied his words , and said , We never heard any thing of the World to come : For they had been his Disciples , and they dissented from him , and went to the Sanctuary of Mount Gerizim , where the Princes were , Sam. Purchas .

They upbraided the Pharisees , saying , The Tradition is in the hand of the Pharisees , to vex themselves in this World , whereas in the World to come they have no reward . Antigonus his words are in the Treatise Aboth , — Be ye not Servants , which minister to a Prince , to receive of him reward ; but be ye as Servants , which minister to their Prince , with this condition , that they receive no reward , but let the fear of God be upon you , Idem .

Baithos and Zadok had a diverse Family , but held the same Opinions .

The Baithoseans ministred to Baithos in vessels of Silver and Gold .

The Sect of the Sadduces was diminished , if not worn out , after the destruction of the Temple , till An. 4523 , or thereabouts . And A. D. 755 , one Anan and Saul his Son revived that Doctrine , because he had received his expected promotion to the Degree of Gaon , i. e. Doctor ; he wrote Books against the other Jews , Purchas .

Buxtorf saith , " That there are Karraim in Poland , Syn. Jud. c. 2. And Leo after saith , There are several of them in Barbary , Idem .

Godwin derives their name either from 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 which signifies Justice , or Sadoc the first Author of the Heresie , who lived under Antigonus Sochoeus , and was his Scholar , brought up as a Pharisee , Jewish Antiq.

2. Pharisees , Essens , and Hasideans .

Pharisees , their Tenents and Traditions .

1. Prayer .

THEY Prayed 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , oft and long : Thrice a day was ordinary ; at 9 , 12 , and 32 Clock . Yea their Progenitors ( Chasidim , Assideans ) divided the day into three parts , whereof one was bestowed on Prayer , the next on the Law , and the third on their Work , Dr. Hall .

2. Grace at Meat .

Their very Disciples , if they had forgot to give thanks , were taught to return from the Field to the Board , to say Grace , Idem .

3. Divine Service .

The Decalogue must be read once a day of every man ; others twice : — without moving Eye , Hand , Foot ; — in a clean place , free from any Excrement , and four Cubits distant from any Sepulchre , Idem .

4. Fasting .

They Fasted twice a Week , in earnest , Munday and Thursday .

5. Penances .

They beat their Heads agains the Walls , as they went , till blood came , ( whence one of their seven Pharisees is called Kizai , a Pharisee Draw-blood ) they put Thorns in their Skirts , to sting themselves ; they lay on Planks , Stones , Thorns , &c.

6. Holiness

They would not converse with any Different Religion , Samaritans , &c. and for fear , they washed at their return home .

They wash'd before they ate , Mark 7.3 . the more Zealous wash'd the whole body . They wash'd their Cups , Pots and Tables . They wash'd their Hands cubitaliter , Theophi .

Vowed Continency for 8 or 10 Years .

Payed Tythes of all , Mint and Cumin .

Over-kept the Sabbath , would not stop a running Vessel , lay an Apple to the Fire , quench a a Burning , knock on a Table to still a Child , nor Rub , Scratch in publick , &c.

Enlarged their Phylacteries , and these must be in right Lines in the whole Parchment , of the Hide of a clean Beast .

Made a Wooden Spit of Romegranate , to Roste the Passover .

To Avoid Idolatry ; if an Image were in the way , they went about ; or if they could not so , they ran ; or if a Thorn should light in their Foot near the place , they would not kneel to take it out , left they should seem to do Reverence , but sit down .

They hated the Presence , Fire , Fashion , Books of a Gentile , of a Samaritan , Dr. Hall .

They attributed all things to Fate ; that there is no Herb on the Earth , which hath not its Planet in Heaven : If the Soul had done evil , it was adjudged to perpetual Prisons ; if well , it had an easy return to Life by Transmigration : That God judges according to the plurality or paucity of Merits or Demerits .

Seven sorts of Pharisees , according to Godw. Jew . Antiq.

1. Pharisaus Sichemita .

2. Truncatus ; that upon pretence of Meditation , would searce draw his Foot from the ground .

3. Impingens ; that to avoid seeing a Woman , would wink , and run his head against a wall .

4. Quid Debeo facere & faciam ? Luke 18.

5. Mortarius , wearing a Hat like a Mortar , to look only downward of forward .

6. Ex Amore. See the next pag , Godw. ibid. 7. Ex Timore . See the next pag , Godw. ibid.

Pharisees , their History .

Pharisees , from Phares , to divide ; or Parash , to expose to publick view ; or Parash , to Expound .

They were a crafty and subtil generation of Men , and so perverse even to Princes themselves , that they would not fear , many times , openly to Affront and oppose them , Dr. Cave , out of Joseph . Ant. Jud. l. 17. c. 3.

Much Affected and Esteem'd of the Populace , Id.

Therefore Alexander Jannaus , when he lay a dying , advised his Queen , by all means , to comply with this fort of men , imputing his own miscarriages to the Offences he had given them , Id. ex eod .

Infinitely proud and insolent , surly and ill-natur'd , hating all mankind but themselves , censuring all who were not of their way ; greatly Zealous to gather Proselytes , and then making them not more Religious , but more fierce , censorious heady , two-fold more the Children of Wrath ; discriminating themselves from the Herd by Long-Robes , broad Rhylacteries , large Fringes , long Prayers , frequent Easting , domure Looks , a whing Tone , &c. Idem .

They were an improvement of 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 1 Mac. 2.42 . Those that voluntarily performed somethings which the Law required not ; who divided themselves from the rest of the Profane World , which did not as they did ; nay , from the Asidei themselves , who performed as much as they , ( but did not think themselves or others obliged by Law to do so . ) And therefore were 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 Pharisees , Separaters from other Men : Not an Order settled by Law ; but only a Sect , of which some of all Orders of men were ; and indeed a prevailing Sect , taken up by most of the chief Men of the Nation ; the Elders in the Sanhedrim , and Rulers in the Consistories , therefore called , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Dr. Hammond . Annot. on Luke 14.1 .

Hillal and Sammai were two chief Masters amongst them of Divers Sects .

The Jews reckon 7 kind of Pharisees .

The Essenes were divided into ,

1. Cloisterers , Collegiates .

1. Married . 2. Continent .

2. Eremites , solitary Persons .

The 7 Kinds were ,

1. Siehemitoe , which measured Piety by Honour and Profit , as the Sichemites , which for the Marriage of Dinab would be Circumcised .

2. Nacphi , which lifted not their Foot from the ground .

3. Kisai , draw-blood , which would smite their head to the wall , to draw blood ; and shut their Eyes , that they might not behold a woman .

4. Makehobathi , that stood on their own Perfection ; the word signifies , what is my sin ?

5. Meduchia , which went low and stooping .

6. The Pharisee of Love , which obeyed the Law for Love of Vertue or Reward , Abraham's Pha.

7. Of Fear , or Job's Pharisee , which obeyed for fear of Punishment .

Essees , so called from a word which signifies Rest , or Silence , Sealiger . Essoei , qu , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Phil. Jud.

Pliny , l. 5. c. 17. placeth them on the West of the Dead Sea , above 4000 in Number ; avoiding Riches and Pleasures as sins ; not Marrying , but instructing the Children of others ; not meddling with War or Merchandise : Neither Swearing , nor Lying ; their Society such , that one Garment , one House , one Food , Treasury , one getting , spending , one life served to them all , Purchas . Oyl and Neatness they Shun , yet wore always a white Garment ; they worshipped towards the East , given to the Study of Physick , ascribing all things to Fate , Offering inanimate Sacrifices ( as Pythagoreans ) and given much to silence , keeping every seventh week a Pentecost , careful to preserve the Names of Angels , Rosse .

3. Samaritans , Nazarites , Rechabites .

Samaritans .

1. Name and Distinction .

SO called from Samaria , the Countrey where they dwelt , and the place where they worshipped ; for their Temple was on Mount Gerizim . Of these were four Sects , Dositheans , Sebueans , Essens , Gorthens .

2. Original .

Manasses , Brother to Jaddus , the High-Priest in Jerusalem , being Married to Sanballat the Horouite's Daughter , by reason of Nehemiah's charge of putting away their strange wives , being forced either to put away his wife , or not be Priest , got leave of Sanballat to build a Temple on Gerizim ( a Hill in Samaria ) whither many Apostate Jews fled , together with Manasses their High-Priest .

3. Errors .

1. They , as well as the Sadduces , rejected Traditions and other Scripture , save the Pentateuch . 2. They denied also the Resurrection , but held that there was Angels . 3. Sacrificed at the Temple on Mount Gerizim . 4. Allowed no Commerce with the Jews , John 4.9 . ( being Excommunicated in Secreto nomine Tetragrammati , by Ezra and Nehemiah ; so that they should have no part in the resurrection . )

Nazarites .

1. Name .

These were Votaries . Numb . 6. So called from 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , to separate .

2. Office .

They separated themselves from , 1. Wine , Strong-drink , &c. 2. The Dead . 3. The Rasour .

3. Distinction .

Some were Nazarites , 1. For Life , as Sampson , John Baptist , &c. 2. For 30 days , as Absalom , Paul , Acts 21.24 . 3. Mystically , as Christ , Mat. 2.3 .

Rechabites .

We have little , account of them , save only out of S. Scripture , Jer. 35.2 , 3. &c. Viz. That they were so called from Rechab , their Father ; that they neither did , 1. Drink Wine , nor 2. Sow Seed . 3. Nor build Houses . 4. Nor Plant Vine-yards . 5. But lived in Tents all their days , like strangers .

Ossens .

Ossent are added by Epiphanius , which seem to be derived from the Essens , but they Worshipped Angels , Col. 2.21 . And the Sun , called thence , Sampsaeans , one of whose chief Doctors was one Elxai in the time of Trajan , who taught Aequivocation , forbade Praying to the Eastward , detested Sacrifices , acknowledged a She-holy Ghost , &c.

Mahometan Sects . Turks .

1. The Turks pretend that Aboubeker was the lawful Successor of Mahomet ;

Omar , Successor of Aboubeker ,

Osman of Osmar :

Aly of Osman :

Whom the Persians execrate the Memory of

[ Some reduce the difference of Turks and Persians to these 4 Heads : 1. A different Explication of the Alcoran . 2. Diversity of Saints . 3. Diversity of Miracles . 4. Diversity of Mosques and Ceremonies . ]

3. The Turks are called Sunni , because they follow also Counsels of Devotion , besides the commands of their Law , M. de Thev .

4. They call to Prayers from the tops of Twoers .

5. In praying , the Sunni hold their hands one over another upon the stomach .

6. Among the Turks , for a Christian to dispute with them about matters of Faith , is punishable by Death , M. de Thev .

Persians .

The Religion of the Persians is the same in substance with that of the Turks ; tho no Nations in the world hate one another more than they do , on the account of Religion ; they look on one another as Hereticks .

1. The Persians hold , that Aboubeker , Omar and Osman , were but so many Usurpers of Aly ; that Aly was the Lawful Successor of Mahomet , and actually succeeded him : that Aly was the first of the Twelve Imams , whom they much honour , and who succeeded one another ; of whom the last called Mahomet-Nekedy-Sahabzemon ( i. e. Mr. of the times ) was snatched out of the hands of those who would have killed him , and translated as Enoch and Elias , and that he will also come at the Day of Judgment , to force the world to embrace the Faith of Mahomet ; that Jesus Christ shall be his Leutenant , and that he will marry .

This is the great point of difference between the Turks and them , M. de Thev .

2. They have translated the Alcoran into the Persian Tongue , with an Interlineal Translation , word for word : for Turks and Persians both believe , that that book cannot be explained in any other Language , but Arabick .

3. They think it enough to follow the commands of their Law , and therefore call themselves Schiai , tho the Persians sometime follow some of the Counsels , Idem .

4. In Persia they call to Prayers three times a day , from Terrasses , not Towers ; viz. at Morn , Noon , and Sun-set ; and no oftener on Friday .

5. The Schiai hold not their Hands on their Stomachs at Prayer , but lay down a little gray stone before them , which they always carry about them , and every time they Prostrate , lay their Fore-heads on that Stone made of the Earth of Keebela ; where Hussein , the Second Son of Aly. was killed .

6. Persians will not eat what a Christian hath touch'd , nor suffer a Christian to come into their Coffee-houses , or Bagnioes , accounting them Megdis , i. e. impure : They break a Pot wherein a Christian hath Drunk . They hate Turks no less , but dare not tell them so , M. de Thev .

7. They will suffer Christians to dispute with them about matters of Faith .

Eastern Christians .

Greeks . Present State . 1. THey are Poor . 2. Ignorant . 3. Oppressed by the Turk , to whom they pay every Man 4 Lyon-Dollars , i. e. 16 Shillings per Annum .

Brierwood saith , Their Tribute is a fourth part of their Increase , and a Sultany ( 7 s. 6 d. ) for every Poll ; and also they are obliged to speak no thing against Mahometanism .

Formerly their children were decimated , and made Janizaries .

Order of the Patriarchs . 1. Patriarch of C. P. 2. — of Alexandria . 3. — of Antioch . 4. — of Jerusalem .

When they all meet , they kiss each other's hand .

1. The Patriarch of Alexandria is over Aegypt , Aethiopia , Arabia , The Indies .

2. The Patriarch of Jerusalem is over Palestine .

3. The Patriarch of Antioch is over Cilicia , Mesopotomia , Syria , Phoenicia , Cyprus .

The Patriarch of Constantinople is over 73 several Churches , according to Mr. Smith , Heraclea , Thessalonica , Athens , Lacedemonia , Larissa , Adrianople , Tornobou , Johanna , Monenbasia , Methynna . Phanarion , Patrus , Proconesus .

And all confirmed by the Grand Seignior .

Georgians , or Iberians . 1. Most of them so ignorant , they hardly know the Principles of their Religion . 2. The Clergy much oppressed by the Nobles ; Bishops and Priests used as Servants , by the Prince and Nobility .

The Prince's Will is their Law ; no Judges , nor admission of Witnesses . The Estates , and Persons of the Subjects , are at the disposal of the Prince , &c.

The Prince of the Georgians , in a Letter to Pope Vrban VIII . 1629. saith , The Faith hath been kept pure among them since Constantine the Great : Also , That he allowed a Chapel to the Missionaries of Rome , that they might pray for him .

The Patriarch of Constantinople sends Kaloyrs often into Iberia , to encourage them in their Enmity against the Pope . F. Avitabolis , in a Letter from Goris in Iberia , or Georgia , 1631. From whence my Author ( F. Simon ) hath the following Account , &c.

Sir Tho. Herbert saith , No fewer than 40000 of Georgians and Sarcashes , inhabited about Spahawn and Schyraz ; but little better than Captives , being forcibly ttansplanted thither . Poor Souls ( saith he ) hearing that we were Christians , they flocked about us , and wept to see us .

Mengrelians . 1. They are accounted by Galanus of the same Belief , mostly , with the Georgians ; only , 2. They live on the Mountains , and in the Woods , and therefore , 3. Are a wilder and wickeder sort of People , than the Georgians . 4. They inhabit Colchis , or Mengrelia , which is part of Armenia ; and therefore much difference is not to be expected between the Mengrelians , and Armenians , or Georgians .

Muscovites .

They agree mostly with the Greeks in Faith , Rites , and Ceremonies .

Every House hath its Saint pictured , and hung up on the Wall , with a little Wax-Candle before it , which they light , when they say their Prayers .

The Picture of the V. Mary , and S. Nicholas , their Patron , are in great Veneration amongst them .

The sign of the Cross is the ordinary Preface to all their Civil Actions .

They have a Patriarch at Mosco .

Three Arch-Bishops at Rosthon , Sudal , and Grand Novograde ; Bishops at Wologda , Resan , Sudal , T wer , Toboleska , Astracan , Casan , Plescou , Columna , &c. All chosen out of the Body of their Monks .

They force no Man's Conscience : hate the Papists .

Nestorians .

1. They are a Sect of the Chaldeans , or Syrians .

2. They Reverence Nestorius , as their Great Patriarch , and Invocate him in their Prayers .

3. Their present Patriarch to whom they are subject , is called the Patriarch of Babylon , who hath Jurisdiction over 300000 Families . Pet. Stroza de dogm . Chald. 1617.

4. Under Pope Julius III. they chose one Simon Jusacha , Patriarch , who resided at Caramit , in Mesopotamia : next

Abdiesu , Metropolitan of Saba , who at Rome recanted some Books which he had writ in favour of Nestorianism : He was at the Council of Trent .

Ahacballa , a Monk of St. Pachome .

Denha Simon , who left Caramit , to reside in Zeinalbech , in the uttermost bounds of Persia , submitting to the Patriarch of Babylon .

Simon .

Elias , who sent a flattering submissive Letter to Pope Paul V. upon his request ; wherein he represents the differences between the Nestorians , and Romans , only Ceremonial .

But since they have broken Faith , &c.

Indians of St. Thomas . 1. One Sect with the Nestorians . 2. Subject to the same Patriarch , whose Jurisdiction reacheth as far as India . 3. The Chaldeans , who live at Goa , Cochim , Angamala , &c. all Nestorians . 4. The Pope of Rome hath sent many Emissaries to them ; much violence , and many arts have been used , especially by Alexis de Meneses , made afterward Arch-Bishop of Goa , and Patriarch of the East : A College was set up at Cangranor , 1546. for instructing children in the Ceremonies of the Latines , another for the Chaldean Language , &c.

In fine , they became Subject to Rome , and continue so to this day , for ought I can learn .

Sabeans , or Christians of St. John .

M. de Thevenot giveth account of them about Bassora , in the East-Indies , but saith , They are more Gentiles than Christians . One of them , who turned Roman Catholick , confessing , They were partly Jews , part Turks , part Christians , and part Gentiles . Mr. de Thev . vid. postea .

Cophties .

1. So called from Coptus , the Metropolis of Thebais formerly , or Egophtia , Egypt .

2. Their Country Language is Arabic , the Coptic Tongue is in their Offices .

3. Cophties , All Monophysites , &c.

Abyssins , All Monophysites , &c.

Armenians , All Monophysites , &c.

Jacobites , All Monophysites , &c. i. e. They will not acknowledge two Natures in Christ , for fear of acknowledging two Christs .

4. They are subject to One , who calls himself Patriarch of Alexandria and Jerusalem , and Successor of St. Mark , who hath Jurisdiction over

Both Aegypts , Nubia , and Abyssinia .

5. Upon him depend Eleven Cophty-Bishops , viz.

Of Jerusalem , Behnese , Atsih , Film , Moharrah , Montfallot , Sijut , Abutig , Girgium , Negade , Girge .

And the Metropolitan of Abyssinia .

6. Next Bishops , are Arch-Priests , many in number .

7. Next Priests , Deacons , Readers , Chanters .

So ignorant , they have scarce a Man among them fit to be a Patriarch ; and so poor , they are scarce able to raise a Sum of Money to give the Basha for his Admission .

They have many fabulous Stories about our Saviour's Life ; as that an Angel brought him Victuals in his Minority . M. de Thev .

Armenians . 1. Scha-Abas , King of Persia , his Victories over the Armenians , hath almost ruined this Church , saith F. Simon , which others deny . 2. The Patriarch of Armenia had his Seat lately at Egmiathin . 3. They still retain the Names of some Arch-Bishopricks , Bishopricks , and Monasteries . 4. Many Armenians are now in the Communion with the Church of Rome . 5. They are all Monophysites . 6. They agree mostly with the Jacobites , except some Ceremonies . Their Mass is in the Armenian-Tongue . 7. They reject the Council of Chalcedon . 8. They are Subject to two Patriarchs , each called Patriarch of Armenia , and have 400000 Villages under them . 9. The Curates and Bishops succeed , qu. by Inheritance . 10. Armenians in Ispahan , not inconsiderable for number .

Jacobites .

Properly so called , are such as live in Syria and Mesopotamia , about 40000 Families , of which some are Latiniz'd , and some not ; these last have two Patriarchs , one at Caramit , the other at Derzapharan .

The Patriarch of the Latiniz'd Jacobites resides at Aleppo , and depends on Rome .

They Communicate with Leaven'd Bread .

Abyssins of Ethiop .

1. So called from Abassia , i. e. Ancient Ethiopia .

2. They are Subject to one Bishop , sent from the Patriarch of Alexandria , who resides at Cairo .

3. John Bermudas , made Patriarch of Ethiopia at Rome , at the request of the Abyssins themselves ; most know what became of him , viz. Banisht .

4. One David , who called himself Emperor of the greater and — Ethiopia , wrote a Letter to Pope Clement VII . protesting Obedience .

5. Their Language is a Chaldaic ( used in their Liturgies ) much differing from the Vulgar Chaldiac . F. Sim.

A great Countrey , seven Months Travel in circuit : The King , and all the People of the Cophtie Religion . M. de Thev .

Purchas saith no : They call themselves Chaldeans . Sam. Purchas .

Maronites .

1. So called from Maron , ( as they pretend ) an Abbot , whose Life Theodoret hath writ , who lived in the beginning of the Fifth Century ; whom they all Saint in all thier Offices .

2. Their Patriarch resides in the Monastery of Cannabin , on Mount Libanus , called Patriarch of Antioch .

3. They are entirely submitted to the Church of Rome ; and a Reformation is made in their Offices , Discipline , &c.

4. The Maronites , of a sweet Temper , but inconstant ; their Women very modest .

5. They disclaim the Error of Monothelism . F. Sim.

The Maronites at Damascus so poor , that when I was there , their Curate had been in Prison a long while , for three Piasters . M. de Thev .

N. B. They are of late fully reconciled to the Church of Rome . F. Simon .

Doctrines common to all the Eastern Churches .

1. THey refuse to own the Bishop of Rome , as Universal Bishop .

2. They pray for the Dead .

3. Yet they deny Purgatory .

4. They observe Saturday .

5. They abstain from things strangled , and Blood .

Not out of respect to the Mosaic Law , but Apostolick Decree ; and they rebuke us for laying that Decree aside . Ludolph .

The Abyssins also , from the shrunk Sinew . Lud.

6. They believe not the procession of the Holy Ghost from the Son .

7. They buy and sell the Sacraments , and drive the Bargain with much eagerness .

8. The Priests are generally poor and ignorant ; yet the Patriarch of Abassia is reported ( by one that describes the River Nilus and the Abass , Emp. p. 54. ) to be excellently skilled in Divine and Humane Learning . F. Simon . Ludolphus denies it .

(8) The pure Orientals deny Transubstantiation . The Latiniz'd not so .

9. They kneel not in their Churches , but lean on Crutches , or stand .

10. They have a Candlestick with three Candles , representing the Trinity : Another with two Candles , to signifie the two Natures of Christ .

11. In giving the Blessing , they make the sign of the Cross , from the right hand to the left .

12. Maids shew not themselves before Marriage , nor a long time after ; no , not to their Relations , and go not to Church , for fear of being seen . M. de Thev . but this is not equally affirmed of all .

13. They have four Lents in the Year .

1. The first , six Weeks before Easter , till Easter-day . The Muscovites 7 Weeks . 2. The second , fifteen days before S. Peter , and Paul's day , 'till that day . 3. The third , from August the first , 'till Assumption-day , i. e. fifteen days . 4. The fourth , from the first Sunday of Advent , 'till Christmass-day .

During the three last Lents , they may eat Fish and Oil ; but in the first neither ; nor any thing that hath Blood , but only Herbs and Shell-fish . M. de Thev . But I find not this certainly affirm'd of the Abyssins .

14. They Fast twice ( besides ) in seven days , upon the fourth and sixth Holy-day . Job Lud. l. 3. The reason of which was by Tzagazaab ( an Abassian ) said to be , for that the fourt day the murder of Christ was concluded upon , and the sixth it was executed ; according to what many of the Ancients taught . But others believe , These two Fasting-days were taken up in imitation of the Ancient Jews . Ibid.

15. The Greeks , Armenians , Russians , and other Oriental Christians , begin the Year from the Calends of September , as supposing that the World was created at the time of the Autumnal Equinoctial . Ibid.

Their Year consists of Twelve Months , each Month hath thirty days .

To every three years they add five days , to every four , six days , to supply the Solar year . So that their Feasts happen on the same days with ours , according to the Julian Account . The Feast of the Nativity is Celebrated the same day with us , viz. Decemb. 25. their 28. ibid.

26. The Grecians , Armenians , Russians , and especially the Abyssinians , not only permit their Priests to Marry , but soonest prefer the Husbands of Wives ; insomuch , that the nearest way to preferment among them is to Mary , Idem . l. 3. c. 7.

Proper Doctrines and Vsages . Baptism , Chrism , &c.

Greeks .

1. Mysteries , viz. Six .

1. Baptism , viz.

1. They present the Child at the Church-Porch , to receive the blessing of the Priest .

2. The Priest there seals the Child , i. e. crosseth him on the Forehead , Mouth , Breast ; recites a Prayer , and waves him in his Arms , in form of a Cross , elevates him , and dismisseth him .

3. He blows three times on the Child to dispossess the Devil .

4. Pours Water in form of a Cross , in token of peace with God .

5. Takes the Child out of the Gossip's Arms ( of which they never have but one ) and makes the sign of the Cross with Oyl on the Fore-head , Breast . Reins , saying , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 — 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 — 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 .

6. He next dips it 3 times in water , and looking toward the East , saith , The servant of God is Baptized in the Name of the Father , Amen , Of the Son , Amen , &c.

N. Their Gossips or Compatri commence a great Friendship , and fancy that they cannot mix consanguinity .

2. Chrism ,

Tho joyned with Baptism , is different from it , grounded on 2 Cor. 1.21 , 22.

On Good Friay the Arch-bishop , or Bishop consecrates the Oyl .

It is made of Xylobalsamum , Echinanthes , Myrrh , Xylocatia , Carpobalsamum , Laudanum , and other Gums and Spices , F. Simon .

They defer Baptism till the 3d , 4th , 6th , 10th , 14th year .

3. Eucharist .

1. For preparation , they distribute Panem Benedictum , ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) the parts of Bread which remain of the Consecrated Loaf : These they carry home to such as cannot come : These , they say have power to remit Venial Sins .

2. In the Chancel , on a Table , is a Loaf set in this form .

3. This the Priest Signs three times , using these words , In the remembrance of our Lord God and Saviour Jesus Christ .

4. He strikes a small Lance several times into the Loaf , saying by parcels , As a Lamb before his Shearers ; &c.

5. Cuts a piece for himself , lays it by the Patina , thrusts his Lance into the Bread again , with other words , cuts a second part , forms it like ▵ , saying In honour and memory of our blessed Lady Mother of God , and perpetual Virgin Mary , through whose Prayers , O Lord , accept this Sacrifice to thine Altar .

6. Then cuts out more pieces in memory of John Baptist , Moses , Aaron , Peter , Paul , Basil , Gregory Cosma , Damianus , &c. And Lastly , a ninth in honor of S. Chrysostom , whose Liturgy is read that day : ( The 9 parcels , in reference to the 9 Hierarchies of Angels . )

7. Then follows the Offertory for the Living , every Christian Prelate , and the particular Bishop that Ordained the Priest , especially those who paid for that Mass ; the Founders of the Church , the Parents and Friends of those which paid for the Mass .

8. The Priest lifts up a Silver Star over the Bread ; saying some short Prayers , goes from the place of the Offertory , reads the Epistle and Gospel for the day ; returns , covers the Bread and Wine , sets it on his Head , carries it in Procession through all the Church , the People bowing , making Crosses , throwing infirm persons in the way .

9. The Apostles Creed is recited , the Veil taken off , Air moved over the Bread with a Fan ( signifying the breath of the Spirit ) &c.

10. The words of Consecration are used — In the same night , &c.

11. Then this Prayer , Lord , who in the third hour didst send thy Holy Spirit , graciously take it not away from us , but grant it to us , Lord , make clean our Hearts within us , ( with some short Soliloques ) which Prayer is repeated three times , with the head bowed down .

12. Then the Priest raising himself , saith , Lord hear my Prayer ; and lifting up his hand by way of Blessing , adds , Make this Bread the Holy Body of Christ . Amen .

13. Here the Consecration being finished , he goes on , Thou art my God thou art my King , I adore thee piously and Faithfully .

14. Then covering the Chalice , he elevates it , and the People worship it .

15. The Priest sups three times .

16. Those who intend to Communicate ; first go to the bottom of the Church , there to ask forgiveness of the Congregation in these words , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . The Answer is , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 .

17. It is their custom to conserve the Sacrament for the use of the Sick , Haec ex D. Addison .

They gave the Sacrament to the Children at Baptism .

Believers not to be forced to the Sacrament .

They carry the Sacrament to the Sick without Torches .

Keep it in a Box , and hang it on a Wall .

They hold , that the Sacrament Consecrated on Holy Thursdays is most Efficacious , F. Simon .

They use Unleavened Bread .

Administer in both kinds , Christ . à Jelinger .

Greeks , out of Dr. Addison .

4. Priesthood ,

Is accounted a Mystery for its Power and Energy , 1 Cor. 4.1 .

Of this there are these Orders .

1. Anagnostes , who reads the Hymns ( which are Sung ) and the Prophets of the Old Testament .

2. The Psaltes , who sings the Psalms of David .

3. Lampadarios , who trims the Lamps .

4. Deacons and Subdeacons , who read the Epistles and Gospels .

5. Secular Priests , who can all read and write , yet few skill'd in the School-Greek , or Latin , or Hebrew , or Philosophy ( all books being counted Unlawful , but such as treat of Divinity and a Godly Life . ) They are called Papa's .

They cannot Marry a second time , who , when Widowers , wear Caps turn'd up with white , with a fall hanging down on their backs ; but this is often forfeited , and cut off by the Bishop for some sin .

6. Religious Priests , Kaloirs , from 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Monks Encloistered , professing Chastity , and obedience , of the Orders of S. Basil , besides which they have no other .

Their Habit , A long Cassock of Course Cloth , of Camels Colour , with a Cap of Felt or Wool , made to cover the Ears , with a black Coul , called 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 .

They abstain from Flesh all their Life . Some more strict ( called 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) take nothing else , but Bread and Water ; but these are commonly Anchorites , several dwell on Mount Athos : Their Hair long .

Their Services are very ridiculous and prolix . Every day in Lent they read over the Psaltar once ; and at the end of every 4 Psalms say , Gloria Patri , &c. with 3 Metagnai , ( or 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) bowing or kissing the ground 3 times . At the end of every 10 Psalms 40 Metagnai ; which every Kaloir doth 300 times every 24 Hours , unless sick , and then his Priest must do it for him . The one half of these are performed the two first hours of the Night , the other half at midnight , before they arise to Mattins , which begin 4 hours before Day .

Out of some Monasteries they send 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Messengers to collect Contributions , who stay out five years , begging the Charity of good People ; some of which , being Temperate , live long : I knew one 119 years old ; his Father liv'd but to 80 , his Grandfather to 158.

Several Monasteries on Mount Athos , where the Kaloirs , 6000 in number , work in such Employments , as they are best skill'd in .

Every Monastery hath its Library , but disorderly ones ; few books , but of Divinity ; few choice ones of them : Nor one Book ( they say ) varying from the Doctrine of the 7th Council , nor any writ by such as they call Hereticks .

Bells in all Monasteries .

The Kaloirs here commonly , of good , simple , godly Lives .

Greeks , out of F. Simon .

1. The Church-men accused of Simony .

2. They observe not the age required for Episcopacy and Priesthood .

3. They take several Orders at one time .

4. He is commonly chosen Patriarch , that gives most to the Grand Seignior : Besides , the Patriarch buys the Voices of the Bishops that Elect him . The Patriarch makes himself amends when he makes Bishops , and they again , when they make a Papas , ( selling Orders and Cures ) and they again , the poor people .

5. Monks , abstain strictly from Flesh , tho engaged by no Vow , but Custom .

They sleep not above 4 hours , some but two .

They go to prayers in the Church thrice a day .

( 1. ) Some Monks , called 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , who eat in the same Refectory , use the same Exercise , have nothing singular in their Habit ; yet some are 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , who profess a more perfect way of living ; many in number .

Others are , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , who lead not so perfect a Life .

( 2. ) Some 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , who live as themselves please .

1. They buy a Cell , and necessaries for a Monastery . 2. The Yeoman of the Cell provides Bread and Wine . 3. They betake to business , are bound to no duty . 4. At Death they leave all to their companion .

( 3. ) Some Anchorites , who cannot work , nor discharge the duties of the Monastery ; yet have a mind to live in Solitude ; and these ,

1. Buy a Cell , with a piece of Land , &c.

2. Go to the Monastery only on Holy-days , having no hours appointed them for Prayer .

3. Some , with leave of the Abbot , leave the Monastery , and retire for Meditation and Prayer ; the Monastery sending them , once a Month , provisions to live upon .

4. Some hire a Vine-yard near the Cell , and feed on the Grapes : Some on Cherries , on Beans ; some Transcribe Books .

6. Nuns ; They ,

1. Are of S. Basil's Order , under an Abbess .

2. As strict as the Monks , in Fasting , Praying , &c.

3. Their Confessor , some old Vertuous , Neighbour Monk , who says Mass , &c.

4. Their Habit , a Cloak , of plain Woollen-Cloth , Arms and Hands covered to the Fingers ends .

5. Their Head shaven ; a several Cell and Lodging for each .

6. The Rich have a Maid , or young Girl , which they bring up in Devotion .

7. They work with their Needles , make Girdles , which they sell to the Turks .

N. B. Some say , these at C. P. are Widows , aged , under no Vow , all their customs consisting in wearing a black Veil on their Head , declaring that they will Marry no more , living commonly at home , minding their Huswifery , Children , &c. having more Liberty than before .

5. Confession .

Confession is enjoyn'd 4 times a year to persons of leisure : Once a month to the Priests and Religious : Once a year to labouring people , viz. before their Great Lent . To sick people as an ease for spiritual Diseases .

Repentance is defin'd a sorrow of heart for sin , of which a man accuseth himself before a Priest , with a firm Resolution to correct the Errors of his past Life by that which is to come , and with intention to perform what shall be enjoyn'd him by his Pastor for his Penance .

Their Argument for Confession : The Priest cannot release , unless he know what to release .

Their Penances are , Prayers , extraordinary Alms , Fastings , Visiting Holy Places , &c.

The Priest exhorts thus : Behold the Angel of the Lord is at hand , to take thy Confession ; see that thou conceal no sin , for fear of shame ; for I also am a man and sinner , as thou art .

To Penitents guilty of mortal sin , is administred the Sacrament of 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or the Oyl of Prayer , done by the Bp. and 7 Priests , by pure Oil and Prayer , viz.

The Priest dips some Cotton on the End of a stick , anoints the Penitents in form of a Cross , on the Forehead , Chin , each Cheek , Back and Palms of the Hands , and then recites a Prayer .

The same with the Papists Eztream Vnction .

6. Marriage is forbidden after the burial of the Third Husband or Wife , because , say they , it comes under the Notion of Polygamy .

Divorces are easily granted , and the man allowed to take another Wife , and perhaps afterward recalled , and the man enjoyned to re-assume his former Wife .

About C.P. and Smyrna , and great Cities , in imitation of the Turks in Retirement , and suffer them not to be seen by the Bridegroom , till unveil'd , after they are married .

The Islander Greeks of the Archipelago , dancing promiscuously , men and women together , often make Protestations of Marriages together , and then break them ; which if they do , the Old Mothers , by Witchcraft , ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) , tie the man from marrying with any other , till an agreement be made .

In Romania ( or Ramali ) the Turks have frequently married with Greek women Christians , till 1672 , when the Patriarch of C. P. complain'd to the Mufti , and put a stop to it .

The Priest marries them with a Ring , they have also a Godfather and Godmother , who present themselves before the Papa's , and hold a Garland of flowers interlaced with Orpine over the heads of the couple , pray , turn round , drink together , &c. break the glass ; saying , so may the Bridegroom break the Virginity of the Bride . M. de Thevenot .

Muscovites .

1. Eight Days after the Child is born , he is brought to the Church-Porch , where the Priest receives the Child .

2. Tells the Witnesses their Duties ; namely , To teach him how to know God and Christ , &c.

3. After some Prayer , plungeth the Child three times over head and ears , in a tub of warm Water ; holding it necessary that every part of the Child be dipped ; using these Words , In the Name of the Father , Son , and Holy Ghost .

N. They hold all to be damned that die without Baptism .

They Re-baptize Apostates .

The Duke of Holstein's Ambassador faith , 1. The Child is cross'd on the Fore-head . 2. Blessed thus , The Lord preserve thy coming in , and going out . 3. Nine Wax-Candles are lighted cross the Font , which is in the middle of the Church . 4. The God-fathers are Incensed . and the Water Consecrated . 5. A Procession is made about the Font three times , 6. The Child is Named , the God-fathers interrogated , the Devil exorcised , and the Child baptized . See more in the Second Book .

Georgians .

1. A Priest reads many Prayers over the Child , going on to the end , without Baptizing the Child .

2. After reading , the Child is stript , and the God-father Baptizeth the Child , without saying any other Words than what was said by the Priest .

3. With Baptism , they also administer to Children , Consumation , And the Eucharist .

4. The Priest alone is accounted the true Minister of Baptism ; without him 't is null .

If the Child dieth before Baptism , the Mother's Baptism is sufficient to save the Child .

5. They are not very pressing to receive Baptism .

6. They Re-baptize such as return after Apostasie . F. Simon .

M. Tavernier saith , Virgins brought up in Nunneries to study , after some time , Profess , Baptize , and apply the Holy Oils , as well as any Bishop , or Arch-Bishop , l. 3. c. 9. p. 124.

Mengrelians .

They are so Ignorant , that they know not so much as the Words necessary to Baptism .

They administer Baptism in the same manner as the Georgians .

Sometimes , to render the Baptism more solemn , they baptize with Wine .

A M. S. Relation , attributed to Father Zampi , a Theatin , tells us the manner is thus :

1. When a Child is first born , the Priest only anoints it with Oil , and signs it on the Fore-head with a Cross , and no more is done for two Years .

2. Then they dip it in hot Water , and anoint it all over , and give it Bread , that hath been blessed , to eat , and Wine to drink .

This seems to be the old way of administring Baptism , Confirmation , and Eucharist together . F. Simon .

Two or three days after the Woman is brought to Bed , the Priest comes , mumbles over a few Prayers , and anoints the Mother , and the Infant , which they believe to be the best Baptism in the World . Tavernier . l. 3. c. 10.

Indians of St. Thomas .

They own but three Sacraments , viz. Baptism , Orders , and Eucharist .

In one Church were different Forms of Baptism .

A great many , especially the Poor , and — in Words , are never Baptized , vs wanting Money ; yet these go to Church , and receive the Sacrament .

After Baptism , they anoint with an Unguent made of Indian-Nuts , without Benediction . F. Simon .

They Baptize commonly at the Fortieth Day , if the Parent desire it not sooner : They sign the Fore-head with the sign of the Cross , and then wash all over with Water . Sir Tho. Herbert .

Christians of St. John .

They Baptize only in Rivers , and upon Sundays ; their way thus : 1. They carry the Infant to Church . 2. The Bishop reads Prayers over the Child . 3. They carry it to the River , with a Train of Men and Women , go up to the Knees in Water ; the Bishop prays , sprinkles the Infant three times , in the Name of the Lord , first and last of the World , &c. Tavern .

Maronites .

At Baptism they bless the Water , by saying a great many Prayers , warm it , and then dip , or sprinkle three times .

Also , they anoint the Head , Breast , and whole Body , from Head to Foot , before Baptism .

Also , afterward they have another Unction , for Confirmation . F. Simon .

Armenians .

I found in one of their Churches only the Priest and his Cloak , an aged Woman , who had brought the Child , and a young Man , aged about 18 , who presented the Child to be Baptized .

1. The Priest prayed .

2. Askt the God-father several Questions .

3. All went into the Sacresty , where the Font was , like a Trough , half an Ell long , and a quarter broad .

4. The Priest consecrates the Water , and puts holy Oil into it , and plunges the Child naked into it , In the Name of the Father , Son , and Holy Ghost .

5. Pours Water three times on his head , and afterwards all over his Body .

6. He crossed the Child on the Fore-head with Holy Oil.

7. The time of Baptism is at 8 days old . D. of H. Ambass .

Cophties .

They acknowledge Seven Sacraments .

1. Baptism , thus Administred , about the 40th . Day .

1. A Mass is celebrated after Mid-night , with many Prayers .

2. They Sing for some time , the Deacon carrying the Children to the Altar , to anoint them with Holy Oil ; then they say , The Children are new Spiritual Men.

3. Then they begin to Sing , and the Children are anointed a second time , with the sign of the Cross thirty seven times , ( which serves for Exorcisin . )

4. They continue to Sing , the Women making a loud noise , in token of Joy .

5. The Priest draws nigh the Font , blesseth the Water , pours Oil into it , in the form of a Cross .

6. With one hand he takes the Child by the right Arm , and left Leg , and with the other hand by the left Arm , making a kind of a Cross with the Limbs of the Child , which they cloath in a little white Garment . All this while the Priest's reading and singing , and the Women crying , or howling .

7. The Priest breaths three times in the Child's Face , that he may receive the Holy Ghost .

8. He gives it the Communion , by dipping his Finger in the Chalice , and putting it in the Child's mouth .

9. They light Tapers , and make a Procession , and sing in the Church .

10. The Deacons carrying the Children in their Arms , the Priests going before , and the Women following , with cries and howling .

N. They use Circumcision also : They baptize themselves every Year in Lakes and Rivers . F. Simon .

Abassines .

They use Circumcision , as well as Baptism ; but not with any signal Ceremony or Commemoration ; for it is done privately by some poor Woman , without any by-standers , not so much as the Father himself ; and this , not upon the score of Religion , but as a custom of the Country , like Incisions of the Face in Ethiopia and Nubia , and boaring the Ears among the Indians . Ludolph . out of Claudius , K. of Ethiop . Confession .

They repeat the Ceremony of Baptism every Year , upon the Feast of the Epiphany . Idem . ex Godigno .

Their Ceremonies and Order of Baptizing are thus ; out of Ludolph .

1. Of Adult Persons : For they have frequent occasions of Baptizing Heathens .

1. They read Psalm 52. 2. Perfume the Person with Frankincense , and enquire his Name . 3. Use certain Prayers , the Deacon often exhorting the People to joyn with the Priest . 4. Anoints several parts of the Body with Oil , and lays his hand on his head . 5. The Neophytes lifting up their right hand , and looking towards the West , abjure Satan as the Prince of Darkness : and then lifting up their hand to the East , make a kind of Vow to Christ . 6. To the Priest , reciting over the Creed , they answer , I do believe . 7. They are again anointed , and several parcels of Scripture read . 8. Oil being poured into the Bason , in the form of a Cross , after some Prayers rehearsed , the Neophytes , conducted by the Deacon , to a Pool before the Church-door , are by the Priest plung'd over head and ears , saying , I Baptize thee in the Name of the Father , Son , and Holy Ghost . 9. Men help the Men , and Women , Women , out of the Pool , called thence Susceptores . 10. Being anointed again , they are clad with a white Under-garment , and a red Over-garment , to signifie the Blood of Christ , and presented with Milk and Honey , and call'd Sons of Baptism .

2. Of Infants , who are Baptiz'd ( Males before the Fortieth , Females before the Eightieth Day ) God-fathers and God-mothers answering for them , and the Child's Tongue moistned with the Priest's Finger , dipt in the Chalice .

Russians , Muscovites .

1. They Communicate but once a Year ; commonly on a Fasting-Day : If on a Sunday , they eat no Flesh after it .

2. They admit but Three at a time .

3. The Priest asks the Communicants , If they be clean from Sin ?

4. The Communicants stand , whilest the Priest prays , with their Arms folded one within another , and the Priest delivers to them a Spoonful of Bread and Wine , temper'd together ; saying , Eat this , Drink this ; This is the true Body , and true Blood , &c.

5. Then he delivers Bread by it self , and Wine mingled with Water , to represent the Water and Blood , that issued out of our Saviour's side .

6. They admit Children of 7 Years to this Sacrament . F. Simon .

7. The Bread is leaven'd , with a Cross on it .

Abyssins .

They receive , some Weekly , some Monthly , but always at Church ; Fasting , and towards the Evening on Fasting-Days . They never spit that Day on which they receive .

In crowded Churches , Priest , and Sub-Priest , Deacon , and Sub-Deacon , all help , and read .

Several Prayers at the use of several Vessels , and variety of Actions : Some bring Offerings , Bread , Oil , &c. to be distributed to the Poor .

They administer in both Kinds , to both Clergy and Laity ; and have been very angry with the Latines , for denying the Cup to the Laity . Lud.

They admit not the Doctrine of Transubstantiation , or real presence ; but when the words of their Liturgy are objected , e. g. Lord , now lay thy hand upon this Dish , bless it , and Sanctifie it , that so thy Body may be made Holy therein . And again , Convert this Bread , that it may become thy pure Body , which is join'd with this Cup of thy most precious Blood , &c.

They answer , Retzitze nagare vet ; i. e. 'T is a nice business : Or , Mastar vet ; i. e. 't is a Mystery . In short , one Gregory , ( a Native of Abyssinia ) told my Author ( Ludolphus ) That his Countrey men were not so scrupulous . Ludolph .

Georgians .

1. They Consecrate in wooden Chalices .

2. They give the Communion to Children , when dying .

3. Others at Age , receive but seldom .

4. They carry the Sacrament to the Sick , without Light or Attendance .

5. On some Holy-days , the Priests together assist at the Mass of the Bishop , who gives them the Sacrament in their hands , and they themselves carry it to their Mouths .

Christians of St. John .

1. They use Flour , kneaded with Wine , and Oil.

2. They use no other form of Consecration , then only some long Prayers , to praise and thank God , at the same time blessing the Bread and Wine , never making mention of his Body and Blood .

3. The Priest takes the Bread , and having eaten some of it , distributes the rest to the People . M. Tavern . v. post .

Mengrelians .

The Papa's of Mengrelia , keep the Eucharist in a little bag of Leather or Cloth , which they tie to their Girdle , and carry it about them , whithersoever they go , to be made use of upon occasions , when they are to give the Viaticum to the Sick .

Yea , they give it to others , Men or Women , to carry , &c.

Armenians . 1. They use leaven'd Bread . 2. They mingle no Water with their Wine . 3. Consecrate in wooden and earthen Dishes . 4. Give the Communion to Children ; and at Weddings , to the Married couple .

3. They never Communicate without singing and playing on great Cymbals , called Hambarzon , D. of Holst . Emb.

But now , saith Tavernier , they spare no cost to adorn the Choir and Altar ; you tread upon rich Carpets , &c. From the Body of the Church , to the Choir , is usually an Ascent of 5 or 6 Steps .

Nestorians .

They consecrate in leaven'd bread .

They put into their bread salt and oyl , using a great many prayers .

Indians .

1. They Communicate on Holy Thursday , and other Festivals .

2. They use no other preparation , then coming to the Sacrament fasting ; Others say ,

3. They consecrate with little Cakes made with oyl and Salt ; which the Deacons and other inferior Church-men baked in a Copper vessel , singing several Psalms and Hymns whilst they were a baking .

And when they are ready to Consecrate , through a hole in the floor of that little Tower ( wherein they baked ) they let the Cake , in a little basket made of leaves , slide down upon the Altar .

4. Their wine is only water with dry grapes infused .

5. He that serves at Mass wears a Stole over his ordinary cloaths , tho no Deacon .

6. The same hath always a Censer in his hand , and saith almost as many prayers , as he that Celebrates .

Cophties . 1. They never Communicate in private places . 2. The Priest at Communion breaks the bread in form of a Cross , and puts it into the wine , eating 3 morsels , and drinking 3 spoonfuls . 3. They consecrate in leaven'd bread ; which they call Baraca , ( i. e. benediction ) before consecration , and Corban ( or Communion ) afterwards . 4. They use little loaves , as big as a Crown piece , whereof they bake many the night before the Liturgy , and at the end of Mass distribute them to those who have been present . 5. They use not Tavern-wine ( as prophane ) but private , or water with raisins infused . 6. They never confess , or Communicate , but in Lent . 7. They Communicate in both kinds . 8. They give wine in a spoon . 9. They give the Communion to children after baptsim . 10. Vanslebio reports , that at the Elevation of the Host , they knock their breasts , cast themselves on the ground , make the sign of the cross , and move their cap a little . F. Sim.

Maronites .

1. They consecrate with unleaven'd bread ; tho probably this but of late , since their submission to Rome .

Abyssins .

1. The Abuna , Papas , or Metropolitan , Consecrated by the Patriarch of Alexandria , and sent out of Egypt : They take Ordination many times with Tears in their Eyes , by reason of the Turkish Vexations .

Their only Qualification is only to be able to read Arabic . The Fathers of the Society tell us of a sad tool , in their time , a Miller .

Of these there are Four of equal Power and Dignity .

No Bishops , nor Arch-bishops .

2. Icegue , the Governor of the Monks .

3. Comos , Overseers of the principal Churches .

4. Depterat , or Canons , who look to their Musick .

5. Nebrat , or Dean .

6. Kasis , or Priest .

7. Sub-priest .

8. Deacon .

9. Subdeacon .

All carry a Cross in their hands .

Georgians .

They Confess twice in their Life .

1. At Marriage . 2. Death ,

Their Confession is in three or four words .

Muscovites .

Before the Sacrament they Confess in the midst of the Church , before an Image , all their Particular Sins ; at every sin expressing remorse , and promising Amendment .

Absolution is granted , with the Assignation of certain Penances , as , saying Gospodi Pomilui several times ; making several reverences before the Saints ; abstaining from Women for a time ; standing at the Church-door ; using of Holy Water , which the Priests Consecrate on Twelfth-day , and not to be had of them for nothing : this water they think , hath the vertue to cleanse them from all their sins . D. of Holstein's Emb. Trav.

Ahassins

Account confession one of their seven sacraments .

But they neither confess the number , nor the particular species of their sins , but cry in general ; I have sinned , I have sinned ; absan , absan . Insomuch , that when the Roman Priests press'd them to particular confession , they never acknowledged any more then three , if they had been guilty , Homicide , Adultery , and Theft . The offender is absolved in few words , together with some gentle stripes upon the side with an Olive Twig : but for those great crimes before mention'd , they are many times severely scourged . Ludolph . The Metropolitan sometimes hears confession , and upon a heinous crime riseth up , and after a sharp rebuke , cries out , Hast thou done this ! Dost thou not fear God ? Go to , let him be scourged 30 or 40 times . Tellez .

One to avoid a sharp and open Absolution , desired to be heard in private ; to whom the Metropolitan , How ! shall not thy sins be made manifest at the last days , before all the world ? Tell therefore what it is : Confession being made , that it was stealing Oxen ; the Offender being present , he was constrained to restore the Oxen , and undergo a severe penalty beside , Ludolph .

Armenians .

When an Armenian confesseth , e. g. Robbery , Murder , &c. the Confessor tells him , God is merciful , &c. But if eating Butter on a Friday , or day of fasting — Oh! a grievous Crime , and severe Penances enjoyn'd for it ; as fasting several months , refraining six months from his Wife , M. de Thevenot .

The Priests give Absolution indifferently for all sins , F. Sim.

Extream Unction is not administred till after Death , and commonly given only to Priests .

Georgians .

If they have no Children by their Wives , they divorce from them ; by permission of the Priests , and marry others .

So also in case of Adultery and Quarrelling .

Muscovites .

They forbid Polygamy , as also Fourth Marriages by Succession , as also marriage of two brothers to two sisters , and of Godfathers and Godmothers .

Young men and maids may not see one another , nor speak together before marriage ; or make any promise by word or writing , D. of Holstein 's Embaessad . Travels .

See more in the second book .

Indians .

They were married by the first Priest they found .

Abissines .

Polygamy is tolerated by the Civil Magistrate , but not allowed by the Church : and such as marry more than one , are prohibited from the Holy Sacrament . Alvarez tells of his own knowledge , that his Host at Dobarra had 3 Wives , and by them 37 Children , for which he was not admitted to Church Communion , till he had put two of them away .

Their Kings have many Wives and Concubines ; the Laws of their Church and Nation not agreeing well together .

Marriages of Kindred forbidden , even to distant degrees ; for the Ethiopians wanting Terms of Distinction , call all ( one another ) Sisters and Brothers . Thus a Church-man may not marry his brother's Wife , but a Lay-person may .

No Marriages but such as are approved by Divine Authority are honour'd with Sacerdotal Benediction ; nor those publickly in the Church , unless they be such Clergy-men to whom the Hallelujah is sung .

Other people are married at home , or before the Church-doors .

All secular persons may throw off the Yoke when they please , and do often upon light causes , by determination of the King's Judges , Job Ludolph . l. 3.

Armenians .

They marry their Children very young , sometimes promise them as soon as born , and often marry them at 7 or 8 years old ; bur tho the Priest perform the Ceremonies then , yet they defer the consummation till the usual time , M. de Thev .

The Priest brings them near the Altar , reads several Prayers , blesses the marriage , by holding a Wooden Cross over them , joyning their hands and heads together , yet so , that the Bride's Head touches the Bridegroom's Breast ; then they communicate ; afterward the Priest casts Rose-water upon them , and ties a Scarf about the Bride 's Right Hand , by which the Bridegroom leads her , D. of Holst . Emb.

Maronites .

They make no publication in Church of marriages , before the solemnity .

They go to any Priest to marry them .

They marry sometimes under the age of 12 or 14.

They suffer not two brothers to marry two sisters , nor the Father and Son to marry Mother and Daughter , F. Simon , out of Daudini the Jesuit .

Mengrelians .

Young maids out of the Nunneries are allowed to confess , baptize , marry , and perform all other Ecclesiastical Functions , which I never knew practis'd in any other part of the World beside , Tavernier , l. 3. c. 10.

The Bishop dissolves marriages when they please , and then marry again , after they have sold the first , if they are not married to their fancy , they take another for a time , and pay her , as the Turks do . Idem .

Faith and Vsages .

Greeks . 2. Of their Faith and Vsages , &c. Divine Service , Prayer .

THey have 4 Liturgies , viz. One of S. James , 5 hours long , used once every year ; — of S. Chrysostom , to be read almost every day in the year ; — of S. Basil , and of S. Gregory .

They use Pictures , and burn Lamps before them , Perfume them with Incense ; begin and end their Prayers with Bowings , and Crossing before them : But abhor all Carved Images .

They Pray to Saints ; and thus teach their Children , and privately Pray themselves morning and evening . All Holy Lady , Mother of God , Pray for us sinners : All Coelestial Powers of Angels and Arch-Angels , Pray for us sinners : Holy John , Ptophet and Fore-runner and Baptist of our Lord Jesus Christ , pray , &c. Holy Orthodox Apostles , Prophets and Martyrs , and all Saints , pray , &c. O Sacred Ministers of God , our Fathers , Shepherds and Teachers of the World , pray , &c. O Invincible and Indissoluble and Divine Powers of the Reverend and Life-giving Cross , forsake us not sinners .

The precepts of their Church require them to pray at the times of the Liturgy morning and evening , on the Lord's day and other Festivals . Also to pray for Kings , Patriarchs , Bishops , and all Souls departed in the Catholick Church ; and for all Hereticks , &c. That they may return , before their passage from this Life .

Indians of S. Thomas .

They go daily to Church , to read the Liturgy aloud in the Chaldaick Tongue : But they do not think themselves obliged to rehearse it elsewhere , nor have they any Breviaries for saying it in private .

In some places , Mass is said but once a year ; in others , scarce once in six , or seven , or ten years , F. Simon out of Menes's Memoirs .

They have no Images ; only the Cross they Honour much .

Georgians .

The Church-men do not daily say their Breviary , but one or two only say , and the rest listen .

Abyssins .

Their whole Divine Service is compleared by the Sole Administration of the Sacrament , and reading some few broken parcels of the New Testament ; for they neither use Sacred Hymns , nor Preaching , Ludolph .

Cophties .

They have a Book of Homilies taken out of the chief Fathers ,

They Worship Images ( yet have no Statues ) by Kissing Burning Lamps before them , with the Oyl of which they anoint the Sick .

1. On Saturday-Even , after Sun-set , the Priest attended by his Ministers , goes to Church , to sing Vespers , about an Hour ; those who are present , sleep afterward in Church , or smoke Tobacco , or drink Coffee , &c.

2. Two hours after Midnight they say Matins , and afterwards Mass , to which many resort .

3. When they enter the Church , they take off their Shoes , kiss the ground near the door ; then draw near the Arch-priest , kiss his Hand to receive his blessing .

4. If the Patriarch be present , and do not Officiate , he sits on a Throne , with a Copper Cross in his hand , which the People kiss .

3. After the Gospel , they read somewhat out of the Book of Homilies , for Explication of the Gospel ; and that is instead of Preaching , F. Simon out of Vansleb .

Most of these Ceremonies are common to other Orientals .

Maronites . 1. They go to Church at midnight to sing their Matins . 2. At break of day they say their Lauds . 3. Before Mass , they say their Teiree , after their Sixth . 4. Their Nones they sing after Dinner . 5. Vespers at Sun-set . 6. Their Compline after Supper , before bed .

Every Office is composed of a Preface , of two , three , or more Prayers , with a like number of Hymns betwixt them .

They have proper Offices for Holidays , Lent , Moveable Feasts , &c. F. Simon .

Melchites .

They have Translated their Greek Euchology or Ritual into Arabic .

They Paraphrase in their Translations . Hence their supposititious : Canons of the Council of Nice .

Muscovites .

On Sundays , and their Festivals , they go 3 times to Church , Morning , Noon and Night ; and are standing and uncovered at the time of Divine Service .

They hold no Adultery , but Marrying another man's Wife .

Armenians .

Their Office is performed in the Armenian Tongue , a rough Language , and but little known . The People have much ado to understand their Liturgy .

They have the whole Bible Translated into Armenian , from the Septuagint , since the time of S. John , Chrysost . F. Simon .

They have a Service-Book , and besides that the chief books amongst them , are of Gregorio of Stat , used instead of Homilies , P. Ric. Esq ;

Christians of S. John

Hold Women to be unclean , that it is not available for them to go to Church , Tavernier .

Cophties . An Appendix .

When they sing the Passion , and come to the mention of Judas , all the People cry Arsat , i. e. Horned Beast , Cuckold .

When they read of Peter cutting off Malchus's Ear , they say , Asia boutros , i. e. well fare Peter , as applauding him for the Act , M. de Thev .

Greeks .

2. Fasting .

THo Greeks have Four Fasts ; stated and solemn .

1. Forty days before Christmas .

2. The great Lent before Easter .

3. The week after Pentecost ; grounded on Acts. 13.3 .

4. The fourth begins Aug. 1. and is a preparatory to the Grand Festival , the Assumption of our Lady . Besides which , Lesser Fasts , in keeping of which , with distinction of Diets , they are very strict ; and are much offended at the English and others , because they neither use Fasting , nor reverence the sign of the Cross . If a person be sick to Death , who with Broth or an Egg might recover , they say , 't is better to Die , than eat and Sin , P. Ricaut , Esq ;

They abstain from Flesh , Butter , Cheese , Fish ; eating only Fruits , Pulse , with a little Wine and Oyl . The Monks never taste Wine or Oyl , unless on Saturdays or Sundays ; Wednesdays and Fridays they abstain from Flesh , Butter , Cheese , but eat Flesh . I say nothing of their Private Fasts , or Lent , F. Simon .

Muscovites .

They differ little from the Greeks herein , having four Lents Yearly , during which they eat no Butter , Eggs or Milk ; only the first week serves as Carnaval ; afterward they eat no Fish but on Sundays .

Armenians .

They have many Fasts published on Sundays , kept most strictly .

Account it a sin to eat Hare's Flesh , as being an unwholsom , unlucky and melancholick creature , and the Female Monthly unclean and menstruous , P. Ric. Esq ;

They abstain from Blood , and the Strangled . So scrupulously addicted to Fasts ; that to hear them speak , one would think their whole Religion consisted in Fasting , F. Simon .

They end their Lent on Holy Saturday , by eating Butter , Cheese , Eggs ; but eat on Flesh till Easter-day , M. de Thev .

Abissins .

Fasting Days are by none more exactly observ'd .

Not that they abstain from some meats , and gluttonize upon others ; for that they look upon that as a mockery of Fasting . They keep themselves whole days together without either Food or Drink , even till Sun-set of the third Evening . Others abstain the two Holy-days of the Passion-week .

The Monks use greater extremities , by which means they not only mortify , but destroy .

Besides , they Fast twice a Week , on the fourth and sixth day , Ludolph . l. 3.

They make their Lent fifty days long .

Maronites .

Their Fasts differ much from ours .

1. In Lent they eat not till two or three hours before Sun-set .

2. Fast not in Ember-week , nor Vigils of Saints .

3. Eat no Flesh , Eggs , or Milk on Wednesdays , Fridays , till Noon : Afterward they eat freely .

4. Fast 20 days before Christmass ; Monks longer .

5. At the Feast of S. Peter and Paul , and the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin , they Fast a Fortnight . F. Simon .

Cophties .

They have four great Fasts , 24 Days at Christmass , 60 at Lent , 31 at Pentecost , 15 in August . F. Simon .

Christians of S. Thomas .

They eat Flesh on Saturdays , and if they failed one Day in Lent and Advent , they Fasted no more . F. Simon .

Christians of S. John .

They neither Fast , nor do any Penance . Taver .

Greeks .

3. Feasting and Rejoycing , &c.

THey begin their Year in September , with great Jollity .

Take a chearful Spirit for a good Omen .

1. Easter , which is their grand Feast ; at which time if they meet with their Acquaintance , within three days of the Feast , they Salute them with these words , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Christ is risen : The Answer is made , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , He is risen indeed .

And so they kiss three times , once on each Cheek , and on the Mouth , and so depart . P. Ricaut .

Upon Easter-Eve , the Abyssins , Jacobites , Georgians , Maronites , and Greeks ( at Jerusalem ) all , except the Latines , conjoyn in the Celebration of that Imposture , of fetching Fire from the Sepulchre ; the Turks deride , yet throng to behold it . All the Lamps in Church are extinguish'd ; when they often compassing the Sepulchre in a joint Procession , are fore-run , and followed with Savage clamours of the People , ( the Women whistling ) and frantick behaviours , fitter for the Feasts of Bacchus ; extending their bare Arms with unlighted Tapers . At length the chief Bishops approach the Door of the Sepulchre ; but the Ethiopian Priest first enters , without whom , they say , the Miracle will not fadge ; who , after a long stay , returns with the Sacred Fire , supposed , at his Prayers , to burst out of the Sepulchre ; At this confusedly they fire their Lights , and snatching them one from another , strive who should convey it into their particular Chapels , thrusting the Flame into their Cloaths and Bosoms , kindling therewith all their Lamps , unlighted with other Fire 'till that Day Twelve-month . G. Sandys's Trav. l. 3.

The Holy Fire of the Greeks , Armenians , &c. is performed with so much confusion , that you would think certainly you were in Hell with a Legion of Devils . M. de Thev .

2. Of S. John the Abstemious , kept only by the Kaloirs and Religious .

3. Of S. John the Evangelist's Translation into Heaven , grounded upon that Text ; If I will , that he stay , &c.

They tell very fond Stories of their Saints , especially Cosma , Damianus , and S. George .

For Canonizing of Saints , they have testification by 1000 Witnesses , and Examination in a full Synod .

They are very excessive in their Feasts . P. Ricaut .

Armenians .

The Eve of Holy Cross , they go to the Church-Yards , weep , and pray for the dead , eat , and drink Wine .

Baptism of the Cross , is a Festival which the Armenians keep , in commemoration of the Baptism of our Lord , on the Day of Epiphany , according to the old Calendar , which they follow ; plunging after several Prayers , a Cross into Water , whereof all strive to take their shares in Pots . M. de Thev .

They keep S. George's Day .

On Easter-Day , by break of Day , the Priests say Mass , confess , and administer , after which it is lawful to eat flesh . They have four other Feasts , Christmass , Ascension , Annunciation , and especially S. George's . Tavernier .

Indians of St. Thomas .

Our three chief Festivals they celebrate : The first of July also they commemorate the Martyrdom of S. Thomas . Sir Tho. Herbert .

Muscovites .

The Muscovites observe , 1. The Annunciation of our Lady , March 25. 2. Easter-Day . 3. Pentecost . 4. New-years-day , Sep. 1. 5. Nativity of the Mother of God , Sep. 8. 6. The Manifestation of Christ on the Mount , Sep. 6. 7. The Assumption of the Mother of God , Sep. 15. 8. Exaltation of the Cross , Sep. 14. 9. The Oblation of the Mother of God , Nov. 21. 10. The Nativity of Christ , Dec. 25. 11. Epiphany , Jan. 6. 12. Candlemass-day , Feb. 2.

Of all which mention is made before .

Abyssines .

On their January 11th . ( our 6th . ) in the midst of their Summer , and the Feast of Epiphany , they commemorate our Saviour's Baptism ; the Clergy beginning the Solemnity before the dawn of the Morning , with loud and chearful Hymns : The King , with all the Nobility , the Metropolitan , with his Clergy , Noble with the Plebeian , old and young , thronging into the Rivers and Ponds , before Sun-rise , plunging and diving over head and ears , craving of any of the Priests , as they meet them , a Blessing ; and being answer'd , God bless thee , or God the Father , Son , and Holy Ghost , bless thee .

But this is turn'd into a kind of Sport , rather than a pious Festival ; the young Men leaping and dancing , and swimming , and ducking one another , and filling the neighbouring Fields with whoopings and hollowings . Ludolph .

In their Thanksgiving-Solemnities , they have their singing Priests ( Dabetra ) with very harsh Voices ; use Instruments of the Egyptian manner , Cymbals , Morrice-bells , Kettle-Drums ; Skipping and Dancing , as if they would make the Floor ring again , which they call exulting and clapping hands to the God of Jacob , and praising God upon the Harp , and Organ , and Cymbal . Idem .

Nor is this so much to be admired , if we know that in some places among the Latines , the Feast of the Body of God was celebrated with a Harp , and Dancing . Idem .

They observe the Feasts of the Annunciation , Nativity , Circumcision , Baptism , Passion , Resurrection , Ascension , Pentecost .

Sabeans , or Christians of St. John .

I shall give an account of these by themselves , as being part Christians , part Turks , part Jews and part Gentiles ; out of Monsieur de Thevenot Itin. Orient . Ind. and Mons. Tavernier in his Persian Travels .

1. Most of the Sabeans are Gold-smiths , very Poor , and very Ignorant ; they live in Bassora , Dgesire , Harviza and Souster , in Chusistan belonging to the King of Persia : They have but two Books , and them made lately , though they say , in the days of Adam , their old ones burnt by Mahometans .

2. They retain Baptism in remembrance of S. John's Baptism , performed only on Sundays in running Water , In the Name of the ancient , Mighty Lord God , who knows all that we do before the Light of the World : Thrice besprinkling the Head of the Infant , and thrice dipping it into the River , and thrice rehearsing the same words : And this is all their Ceremony ; and this reiterated every Year for the space of five days by Old and Young , Male and Female ; and at Marriage the Bridegroom and Bride are baptized again : Yet they say , Christ is the Spirit and Word of the Eternal Father .

3. As to Marriage , The Minister takes an Oath from the Bride , that she is a Virgin ; and afterwards the Minister's Wife searches her ; then they are both baptized , and set Back to Back , and the Minister saith some Prayers over them ; this is all the Ceremony . Ministers and Laity may have two Wives , but the Ministers ever a Maid at Marriage .

4. As to the Eucharist , They say only some Prayers over the Hoste , which is made of Flour kneaded with Wine and Oyl , their Wine drawn from Grapes steep'd in Water and press'd .

5. As to Orders , They have superior and inferior Ministers , but use no great Ceremony in Consecration ; a Minister says some Prayers over him who is made Minister , and that 's all : Children succeed to their Fathers , if sixteen or seventeen Years of Age ; or in defect of Sons , the next of kin .

6. Gospel they have none : All their Service consists in some Prayers , and in Communicating , as before is said : They say , Christ left twelve Apostles to preach .

7. On Sundays they work not : They highly honour the Cross , and sign themselves with it .

8. Three Festivals they have yearly ( their Year consisting of 366 days , i. e. twelve Months and six days . )

1. At New Year , which lasts three days in memory of the Creation .

2. At the beginning of the fourth month , three days , in memory of St. John .

3. At the beginning of the seventh month , five days , in remembrance of our Saviour's being Baptized by St. John : They are all baptized during these five days . This Feast is called Pendgia .

9. No other Saints they acknowledge but S. John , S. Zacharias , S. Elizabeth and S. M. Magd. They acknowledge Jesus Christ but S. John's Servant , born of a Virgin , Crucified , &c.

10. No Purgatory , but a Heaven and Hell , viz. A narrow Passage for the Wicked , guarded with Lyons and Bears , which will devour them , &c. The Good go the same way , but over these Beasts , straight to Paradise .

11. No Meat they eat of , but kill'd by a Sabean ; all other is unclean .

12. Therefore their Ministers are always their Butchers , who put on white Drawers , a Rope for a Girdle , a white Shirt girt with it , a white Turban , a white Napkin about their Neck ( like a Stole ) and another rag for a Fillet : Then they wash ( e. g. ) the Feet and Beak of the Pullet they are to kill , because it eats and often treads on unclean things ; then they kill it , saying , In the name of the Merciful God may this be Blessed to those that eat it . Sheep and Fish they wash not , accounting their Food , Grass and Water , not unclean things .

13. They will not Drink in a Vessel wherein one , not a Sabean , hath drank .

14. They abhor the Blew Colour , because the Jews in Malice ( knowing that Baptism was to destroy their Law ) when St. John was baptizing Jesus , threw Indico into Jordan to spoil the Water , &c. from thence God cursed , this blew colour . Others say , Dogs Ordure is used in dying of this colour . N. B. M. Tavernier saith the words at Baptism are , Beesmebrad er Rabi , Kaddamin , Akzeri , Menhal el genuat Alli Kouli Kralek , i. e. In the Name of the Lord , first and last of the World and of Paradise , the High Creator of all things : That the Bishop reads Prayers over the Child in Church before the Baptism , and in the River at Baptism , while the Godfather plunges the Child three times all over ; and then to Feasting .

Papists .

1. Doctrines , according to the Council of Trent .

I ( N. ) do with a stedfast Faith believe and profess all and every Point contained in the Symbol of the Faith , that the Holy Roman Church doth use , viz. To believe in God the Father Almighty , Maker of Heaven and Earth ; of all things visible and invisible : And in one Lord Jesus Christ , the only begotten Son of God , and born of the Father before all Worlds ; God of God , Light of Light , True God of True God ; begotten , not made , of the same Substance with the Father , by whom all things were made ; who , for us Men , and for our Salvation , came down from Heaven ; was Incarnate by the Holy Ghost of the Virgin Mary , and was made Man ; was crucified for us under Pontius Pilate ; suffered and was buried ; and rose again the third day according to the Scriptures , and ascended up into Heaven ; sitteth at the right Hand of the Father ; and he shall come again with Glory to judge both the Quick and the Dead ; of whose Kingdom there shall be no end ; and in the Holy Ghost , the Lord and Giver of Life , who proceedeth from the Father and the Son ; who with the Father and the Son together is worshipped and glorified ; who spake by the Prophets , and one Holy Catholick and Apostolick Church ; I confess one Baptism for the Remission of Sins , and I expect the Resurrection of the Dead , and the Life of the World to come . Amen .

I do most stedfastly admit and embrace the Traditions of the Apostles , and of the Church , and all other Observances and Constitutions of the same Church .

I do likewise admit the Holy Scripture , according to that Sense which our Holy Mother the Catholick Church hath holden and doth hold , unto whom it doth appertain to judge of the True Sense and Interpretation of the Holy Scriptures ; neither will I ever understand nor interpret the same otherwise , than according to the uniform consent of the Fathers .

I do also profess , that there be truly and properly Seven Sacraments of the New Law , and necessary for the Salvation of Mankind ( although they be not necessary for all Men ) viz. Baptism , Confirmation , Eucharist , Pennance , Extream Unction , Orders and Matrimony ; and that these Sacraments do give Grace ; and that of them Baptism , Confirmation and Orders , cannot be reiterated without Sacrilege .

I do also receive and admit all the received and approved Ceremonies of the Catholick Church , in the Solemn Administration of all the aforesaid Sacraments .

I do embrace and receive all and every of those things , which in the Holy Council of Trent have been defined , and declared touching Original Sin and Justification .

I do profess also , that in the Mass is offered unto God , a true , proper , and propitiatory Sacrifice for the Quick and Dead ; and that in the most Holy Sacrifice of the Altar , there is truly , really and substantially the Body and Blood , together with the Soul and Divinity of our Lord Jesus Christ ; and that there is made a Conversion of the whole Substance of Wine into the Blood ; which Conversion the Catholick Church doth call Transubstantiation . I do also confess , that under either kind only is received Christ , whole , intire , and the True Sacrament .

I do constantly hold , that there it Purgatory ; and that the Souls which be there detained , are holpen by the Prayers of the Faithful .

Also , that the Saints , who reign together with Christ , are to be worshipped , and called upon ; and that they offer up Prayers to God for us ; and that their Relicks are to be worshipped .

I do most stedfastly affirm , that the Images of Christ , of the Mother of God always Virgin , and of other Saints , are to be had and received , and that due Honour and Reverence is to be given to them .

I do affirm , that the Authority of Indulgencies , was left by Christ in the Church , and that the use of them is very behooveful to Christian People .

I do acknowledge the Holy Catholick and Apostolick Roman Church , to be the Mother and Mistress of all Churches ; and do promise and swear true Obedience to the Bishop of Rome , who is the Successor of St. Peter Prince of the Apostles , and the Vicar of Jesus Christ .

All other things defined and declared by the Holy Canons and Oecumenical Councils , and chiefly by the Holy Council of Trent , I do undoubtedly receive and profess .

And also all contrary things , and whatsoever Heresies condemned , rejected and accursed by the Church , I likewise do condemn , reject and accurse .

This True Catholick Faith , without which no Man can be Saved , which now I do willingly profess and hold , I the same I. N. do Promise , Vow and Swear to hold , and confess most constantly , by God's help , intire and uncorrupted , even to the last end of my Life ; and to procure , as much as shall lye in me , that my Subjects , or those of whom I shall have care in my Office , shall accordingly teach and preach the same : So God help me , and these Holy Gospels of God . Dr. James Library-keeper of Oxford , out of Lewis de Grenado 's Sp. Doctrine .

2. Vsages , and Ceremonies , and Traditions .

1. In publick Prayers , they use the Latine-Tongue .

2. In the Commandments , they make the First and Second One , and divide the Tenth into Two .

3. They distinguish Sins into , 1. Mortal ; by which only , they say , the Commandments are broken : which are , 1. Pride . 2. Covetousness . 3. Leachery . 4. Anger . 5. Gluttony . 6. Envy . 7. Sloth .

2. Venial : Not contrary to the end of the Commandments ; i. e. to Charity ; e. g. an idle Word ; an officious , or jesting Lie , stealing of a Pin or Apple , &c. not killing , but disposing to mortal Sin .

4. They say , 't is possible , necessary and easie , by the assistance of God's Grace , to keep all the Commandments .

5. That mortal sin is remitted by , 1. Hearty Penance . 2. Contrition .

6. That venial sin is remitted by , 1. All the Sacraments . 2. Holy-water . 3. Devout Prayer , &c.

7. The punishment Of mortal sin , is Hell for ever .

7. The punishment Of venial sin , is Purgatory .

8. That there are six Sins against the Holy Ghost .

1. Despair of Salvation . 2. Presumption of God's Mercy . 3. Impugning the known Truth . 4. Envy at others known good . 5. Obstinacy in Sin . 6. Final Impenitence .

9. That there are four crying Sins .

1. Wilful Murder . 2. The Sin of Sodom . 3. Oppression of the Poor . 4. Defrauding Work-men of their Wages .

10. There be three principal Counsels of Christ , to his Church .

1. Voluntary Poverty . 2. Perpetual Chastity . 3. Obedience to another's will , in all that is not Sin .

11. There be six Commandments of the Church , principally .

1. To hear Mass on all Sundays and Holy-Days ; if opportunity serve . 2. To Fast ; 1. Lent . 2. Vigils commanded . 3. Ember-Days ( and Fridays , by custom of England . ) 4. To abstain from Flesh on Saturdays . 3. To confess our Sins at least once a Year . 4. To receive the blessed Sacrament at least once a Year , and that at Easter , or thereabouts . 5. To pay Tithes to our Pastors . 6. Not to celebrate Marriage on times prohibited , viz. from the first Sunday of Advent , 'till Twelfth-day be past ; nor from Ash-Wednesday , 'till Low-Sunday de past .

N. B. 'T is a mortal Sin to break any of these Commandments .

12. There be Seven Sacraments .

1. Baptism , in the Name of the Father , Son , and Holy Ghost , &c.

Observ . 1. The Minister ; 1. The Priest ordinarily . 2. A Lay-man , or Woman , in case of necessity .

2. The Effects .

1. Remission of Sin , Original and Actual . 2. A Spiritual Character in the Soul for ever .

3. Sponsors ;

One God-father , and one God-mother , since Trent C.

4. Ceremonies .

1. The Priest breaths on the Child's face . 2. Sign of the Cross on the Breast and Forehead . 3. Putting Salt in the Child's mouth . 4. Spittle laid on the Ears and Nostrils . 5. Anointing on the Head , Shoulders , Breast . 6. White Chrism given to the Child . 7. A hallowed Light given to it .

2. Confirmation .

Observe , 1. The Form ;

I sign thee with the sign of the Cross ; I confirm thee with the Chrism of Salvation , in the Name of the Father , &c.

2. The Matter ; Oil mingled with Balsn , blessed by a Bishop .

3. It Seals , or gives a Character .

4. The Time ; at seven years old .

5. The Ceremonies ; 1. A blow on the Cheek . 2. One God-father , or God-mother .

3. Eucharist .

Cons. 1. The Matter ; wheaten Bread , and Wine of the Grape , with a little Water .

2. Disposition in the Receiver ; Confession of Sin , being in a State of Grace .

3. The Laity Communicate in one kind .

4. Penance . Consider ,

1. The Form . I absolve thee from thy sins , in the Name of the Father , &c.

2. The Parts .

1. Contrition . 2. Confession . 3. Satisfaction .

1. Contrition is a hearty sorrow for our Sins , proceeding immediately from the Love of God , and joyned with a firm purpose of Amendment .

2. Attrition ; from the fear of Hell , or punishment , or filthiness of sin , or spiritual damage from sin .

This , with Sacramental Confession and Absolution , will remit sin .

A dying Man , in mortal sin , if he cannot have a Priest , must have Contrition .

3. Confession must be Short , Diligent , Humble , Confounding , Sincere , Entire .

4. Satisfaction is the Sacramental Penance enjoyned by the Priest at Confession . Also , Voluntary Prayers , Fasting , Good Works , Sufferings .

By which Satisfaction is made for temporal punishments , due sometimes to sin , after forgiveness .

Indulgencies , viz. The superabundant Merits of Christ , and his Saints , applied to our Souls , by the grant of the Church .

5. Extream Vnction .

1. The matter of it is Oil , blessed by a Bishop . 2. The Form . By this anointing , and his own most pious Mercy , let our Lord pardon thee , whatsoever thou hast sinned by thy seeing , &c. 3. The Effects . 1. Spiritual Comfort . 2. Remission of venial sin , and the relicks of sin . 3. Corporal Health , if expedient .

6. Holy Order . Concerning which , observe ,

To whom it belongs , viz. Bishops , Priests , Deacons , Sub-Deacons .

Inferiour Orders are , Acolyte , Lector , Exorcist , and Porter .

7. Matrimony . Concerning which , observe ,

1. Who may Marry .

1. Only the Laity . 2. Persons not a-kin by collateral Consanguinity or Affinity , to the fourth degree ; or at all in the right Line : but the Church can dispense with all , except Brothers and Sisters .

13. There are four Cardinal Vertues ; Prudence , Justice , Fortitude , and Temperance .

14. Seven Gifts of the Holy Ghost ; Wisdom , Understanding , Counsel , Fortitude , Knowledge , Piety , and the Fear of our Lord .

15. Twelve Fruits of the Holy Ghost ; Charity , Joy , Peace , Patience , Longanimity , Goodness , Benignity , Mildness , Fidelity , Modesty , Continency , Chastity .

16. Seven works of Mercy ; To feed the Hungry , give drink to the Thirsty , cloath the Naked , to harbour the Harbourless , to visit the Sick , to visit the Imprisoned .

17. Seven works of Mercy spiritual ; To give Counsel to the Doubtful , to Instruct the Ignorant , to Admonish Sinners , to Comfort the Afflicted , to forgive Offences , to bear patiently the Troublesome , to pray for the Quick and Dead .

18. Ceremonies of the Mass .

1. Ornaments of the Priest ,

1. Amis , or Linnen Veil , representing the Veil on our Saviour's Face .

2. The Albe , signifying the white Garment which Herod put on .

3. The Girdle , signifying the Cord by which he was bound in the Garden .

4. The Maniple , the Cord which bound him to the Pillar .

5. The Stole , the Cord by which he was led to be Crucified .

6. The Upper Vestment , the seamless Coat of Christ , and also the Purple Garment .

2. The Altar , representing the Cross ; with its Appurtenances .

1. The Chalice , the Sepulchre of Christ .

2. The Patine , the Stone rowled to the Door of the Sepulchre .

3. The Altar-cloaths , Corporal and Pall ; the Linnen in which the Body of Christ was shrowded .

4. The Candles on the Altar , the Light which Christ brought into the World .

3. Gestures .

1. Coming back three steps from the Altar , and humbling himself before he begins again ; the prostration of Christ in the Garden .

2. Bowing again at the Confiteor , to provoke Humility and Contrition in the People .

3. Beating his Breast at mea culpa , to teach Humiliation .

4. Ascending to the Altar , the Priest kisseth the middle of it ; because the Altar signifies the Church , kissing Peace and Unity .

4. Parts .

1. Introite , the entrance into the Office , after the Priest's coming to the Altar ; which is repeated twice .

2. Gloria Patri added to it .

3. Kyrie Eleison .

4. Gloria in excebsis .

5. Oremus .

6. The Collect , viz. a Sum of the Epistle and Gospel .

7. The Gradual , the holy degrees of Penance .

8. The Tract , viz. two or three Versicles betwixt the Epistle and Gospel , sung with a slow , long , protracted Tone , between Septuagesima and Easter ( in place of the Gradual ) because a time of penance and mourning .

9. The Gospel read at the North-end of the Altar ; to signifie that Satan's Kingdom ( seated in the North , Jer. 1.14 . ) is destroyed .

4. Gestures again ,

1. Signing the Book with the Sign of the Cross .

2. Priest and People sign themselves with the Cross in three places , viz. Fore-head , Mouth , and Breast .

3. The first Offertory , of Bread and Wine mingled with Water .

4. The Priest washing the ends of his Fingers .

5. Silence a while .

6. Elevating the Voice in saying the Preface .

7. The Canon , the most sacred , essential part of the Mass , read with a low Voice , signifying the sadness of Christ's Passion ,

8. Beginning the Canon with bowing of the Head .

9. In the midst of it kissing the Altar , and signing the Host and Chalice thrice , with the sign of the Cross .

10. Signing the Offerings again five times .

11. After Consecration , kneeling and adoring .

12. Elevation of the Host and Chalice .

13. Signing again the Offerings five times , to signifie Christ's five Wounds .

14. A nomination of the Dead , to whom the Sacrifice is applied .

15. Elevation of the Voice again , in saying , Nobis quoque peccatoribus .

16. Signing the Host and Chalice , three times again , to signifie the three Hours which Christ hung on the Cross .

17. Uncovering the Chalice , and signing it five times with the Host , to signifie the rending the Veil of the Temple , &c.

18. Pater Noster , said with a loud Voice , to signifie the seven Mystical Words , spoke by our Saviour , with a loud Voice , on the Cross .

1. Father , forgive them , &c. 2. To day shalt thou be with , &c. 3. Behold thy Mother ; Woman , behold , &c. 4. My God , &c. 5. I Thirst. 6. Into thy hands , &c. 7. It is finished .

19. Laying down the Host upon the Corporal , and then covering the Chalice again , to signifie taking Christ down from the Cross .

20. The Priest is silent for a time , to signifie our Saviour's Rest in the Grave .

21. The Host divided into three parts ; his Body broken , and divided into Hands , Side , and Feet .

22. Signing the Chalice three times again , with a particle of the Host , and raising his voice , saying , Pax Domini , &c.

23. Putting a particle of the Host into the Chalice , to signifie the reuniting of our Saviour's Body and Soul .

24. Saying aloud , Agnus Dei , qui , &c.

25. Pax ; or , Kiss of Peace given before Communion .

26. Ite , missa est , The Host is offered , Mass ended , &c.

27. The Priest lifteth up his hands , and blesseth the People .

N. The Missal is the Book , wherein the Mass is contained .

19. The Office of our Lady ; concerning which , observe , 1. The Book , in which it is contained , the Primer . 2. The Parts . 1. Hymns . 2. Psalms . 3. Canticles . 4. Antiphones . 5. Versicles . 6. Responsories , 7. Prayers . 3. The Time , viz. seven Hours several . The time of our Saviour's Passion . 4. The Contents .

1. Matins and Lauds ; a Commemoration of his Bloody Sweat , and binding in the Garden , &c.

2. The first Hour ; his being led through the Streets at Jerusalem , with the Indignities , &c.

3. The third Hour ; whipping , crowning with Thorns , &c.

4. The ninth Hour ; drinking Gall and Vinegar , dying , &c.

5. The Evening-Song ; his taking from the Cross , &c.

6. The Compline ; his Burial .

20. Festival-Days .

1. Of Christ .

1. His Nativity , Christmass .

2. — Circumcision , New-years-day .

3. — Epiphany , Twelfth-day .

4. — Purification , the Presentation of Christ , &c. Before Mass of that Day , the Church blesseth the Lights for the whole Year , and makes a Procession , with hallowed Lights , in the hands of all the Faithful .

5. — Transfiguration .

6. — Resurrection , or Easter-Day , from Oriens , the East .

7. — Ascension .

8. — Corpus Christi-day , in honour of the real Presence .

The Eucharist , on this Feast , during the Octave , is exposed to be adored , in all the principal Churches of the World , and great Processions are made in honour of it .

9. — Four Sundays of Advent .

10. — Septuagesima , Sexagesima , Quinquag . Quad.

11. Passion-Sunday , to prepare us for the approaching Passion .

12. Palm-Sunday ; on which Day the Church blesseth Palms , and make a Solemn Procession , the People bearing Palm-branches in their hands .

13. Dominica in Albis , Low-Sunday , the Octave of Easter-Day ; because on that Day the Catechumens were solemnly divested in the Church of their white Garments .

2. Of our Blessed Lady , viz. 6. The Conception , Nativity , Presentation , Annunciation , Visitation and Assumption of our Blessed Lady .

3. Pentecost or Whitsunday .

4. Trinity-Sunday .

5. Other peculiar days .

1. The Feast of St. Peter's Chair at Antioch , viz. his installing there .

2. Of his Chair at Rome , viz. his Translation from Antioch , &c.

3. Of S. Peter and S. Paul together .

4. S. Peter ad vincula , Acts 12.

5. Michaelmass ; a Church on that Day in Rome , was Dedicated to S. Michael , by Pope Boniface .

6. The Apparition of S. Michael , he appearing on Mount Garganus ; where , by his own appointment , a Temple was Dedicated to him .

7. All-Saints , to beg the Patronage of all together .

8. All-Souls , to pray Souls out of Purgatory .

9. Ashwednesday ; the Priest blesseth Ashes on this day , wherewith he signs the People with a Cross on their Foreheads , saying , memento , homo , remember Man ; that thou art dust , and to dust , &c.

10. Mandy Thursday , in memory of our Lord's last Supper , when he washed his Disciples Feet ; So called from Mandatum Novum do vobis , the beginning of the Antiphon . The Bishops on this day begin the Ceremony of washing the Peoples Feet .

21. Good Friday , Add two Holy Rood-days , viz. Invention and Exaltation .

12. Three days of Tenebrae before Easter .

13. Rogation-week , a week of publick Prayer and Processions , for the temperateness of the weather , &c. from Rogo , &c.

14. Quatuor Tempora , Ember-weeks .

21. Orders of Monks , or Friers , whose Officers are , Prior , Provincial and General , &c.

1. Monks of St. Basil , who abstain from Flesh , of which not many in the Church of Rome ; but many in the Greek Church .

2. Austine Friers , or Eremites , or Friers Mendicants , viz. The First Order .

Other Branches of them are ,

1. Monks of S. Hierom , in Spain , especially . Their Robe a white Cassok under a Tawny Cloak .

2. Carmelites , or Jacobines , or white Friers , from the Colour of their Habit.

3. Friers of S. Cross , Crouched Friers ; their Robe is watchet , and in their hands they carry the Figure of the Cross .

4. Dominicans , or Friers Praedicant , who are to Preach the Gospelin all parts of the World ; called also Black Friers , from the Colour of their Habit , and are the third Order of Friers-Mendicants .

3. Benedictines , whose Habit is a loose black Gown , reaching to the Ground , with a hood of the same , an under Garment of white Woollen , and Boots on their Legs .

Other Branches ,

1. Monks of Clugnia , from Clugny in Normandy .

2. Carthusians , from Carthusia , a Town in Dauphine ; They Eat no Flesh , live by couples , labour with their hands , watch , pray , and never meet together , but upon Sundays .

3. Monks of Cisteaûx , so called from a place in Burgundy , called by us , white Monks ( as the common Benedictines , black Monks . ) from their Habit , which was a white Cassock , girt with a woollen Girdle , the rest black .

4. Celestines , from Celestine the 5th , &c.

4. Franciscans , from S. Francis of Assis in Spoleto , who profess absolute Beggary , are to carry no money about them , nor more Victuals than will for the present serve for themselves and brethren . The chief branches of them are ,

1. Minors , from their humility .

Cordeliers , by the French , from the knotty Cord which they use for a Girdle .

Grey Friers , by the English , from the colour of their upper Garment .

These are the fourth and last of the Friers Mendicants .

2. Minims , who keep always a true Lenten Fast , unless in sickness ; their Robe is a Dark Tawny , with a Hood of the same hanging to the Girdle .

3. Capuchins , from their Cowl , or Capuch , who are to spend all their time in prayer ; generally thought to be the most devout of all .

5. Jesuits , neither simply Lay , nor Priests , nor merely Secular , nor Regular ; but all together ; who are to vow not only Poverty , Obedience and Chastity , as the rest , but Mission ; i. e. to go upon command of the Pope , or General , on any hazardous business , without demanding a Reason .

6. Oratorians , founded by Ph. Nerio , all priests , who were to preach diligently the lives of the Saints , and other heads of practical and moral Duties .

7. Anchorets , the severest of the Recluse , kept in a close place , are to dig their Graves with their Nails , ill clad , and worse dieted .

22. Orders of Nuns , Nonnae Moniales .

1. Of S. Clare , called also Minorites , or Minores , who vow Poverty and Virginity , go barefoot , feed meanly , &c.

2. Gf S. Briget , ( who was Qu. of Swedeland : ) These cohabit under the same Roof with Friers , yet are prohibited coming to one another but upon spiritual occasions : The Confessor shrieves them thro' an Iron Grate , by which his Lodging is parted from the Lady Abbess's Dr. Heylin .

See more of these Religious Orders in Alex. Rosse ; as also of all the Christian Orders of Knight-hood ; for I love not Actum agere .

Dominicans , Franciscans .

Dr. Burnet speaking of Beru , saith , Those two famous Orders , that had possessed themselves of the esteem of those Dark Ages ( about 20 years before the Reformation ) were engaged in a mighty Rivalry . The Dominicans were the more Learned ; they were the eminentest Preachers of those times , and had the Conduct of the Courts of Inquisition , and the other chief Offices in the Church in their hands . But on the other hand , the Franciscans had an outward appearance of more severity , a ruder habit , stricter Rules , and greater Poverty ; all which gave them such advantages in the eyes of the simple multitude , as were able to ballance the other honours of the Dominican Order . In short , the two Orders were engaged in an high Rivalry ; but the Devotion towards the Virgin being the prevailing Passion of those times , the Franciscans upon this had great advantages . The Dominicans , that are all engaged in the deence of Thomas Aquinas's Opinions , were thereby obliged to assert , that she was born in Original Sin ; this was proposed to the People by the Franciscans , as no less than Blasphemy , and by this the Dominicans began to lose ground extreamly in the minds of the People , who were strongly prepossessed in favour of the immaculate Conception , Dr. Burnet's Letters , p. 31. edit. 1680.

Dr. Stillingfleet distributes his Discourse upon the Divisions of the Roman Church into Considerations .

1. Of the Pope's Vsurpations , under pretence of Universal Pastor , whereby he may depose Kings , &c.

2. Of the Effects , doubting not to prove , that the Pope's Usurpation hath caused more Wars , Bloodshed , Confusion , &c. in Christendom , than all other causes put together , have done since the time it was first changed , e. g. Constantine the first opposed Philippics Emperor . Gregory the 2d . taking away the small remainder of the Roman Empire , from the Emperor Leo the 2d , in Italy , &c.

3. Of the Schisms , &c. Sometimes 2 , sometimes 3 several Heads at one time . Bellermine in his Chronol. confessing 26 several Schisms , Onaphrius 30 ; whereof some lasted 10 , some 20 , one 50 years . I need not insist ( saith he ) on the more antient , between Cornelius and Novatianus , Tiberius and Falix , Damasus and Vrsinius , Bonifacius and Eulalis , Symachus and Laurentius , Bonifacius and Dioscorus , Sylverius and Vigilius , &c. Those of most continuance were A. D. 821. between Formosus and Sergius , Benedict 9 , and Sylvester 3.

Regulars , Seculars .

4. Of the Differences in matters of Government ; e. g. between the Regulars and Seculars , as to matters of Episcopal Jurisdiction ( even here in England ) the Mendicant Friers or Monks , being exempted by the Pope ; the Jesuits difference with the Secular Priests ( in Q. Elizabeth's Reign ) proceeded to a Separation each from other , about the Authority of Arch-Priests ; and they continually charged each other with the guilt of Horrible Schism . The Jesuits opposition to Bishops Authority , e.g. between Palafox . Bishop of Angelopolis in America , and the Jesuits .

Differences of Papists .

Lastly , Of Matters of Doctrine , between the Dominicans and Jesuits , the Thomists and Scotists , the Jansenists and Molinists .

Their Differences ( adds the aforecited Author ) are not confined to their Schools , no , not about the immaculate Conception ; the Thomists being against it , the Scotists , Occam and Franciscans for it : John de Montesovo was convened first before the Faculty of Sorbon , and his Doctrine ( against the immaculate Conception ) condemned , and he forced to appeal to Rome , and then to fly into Spain , &c. Dr. Stillingfleet 's Idolatry of the Church of Rome

Jesuits and Molinists .

There being a great Indifferency in Italy as to Learning and Religion both , and the Country being much improverished by the Ascendency of the Clergy , and the People being Sick with the Observation of these things , the Proposal of a new Remedy was easily received . Michael de Molinos a Spaniard , of an opulent Family , who had entered into Priests Orders , but not beneficed , of an exact course of Life , addicted to Mystical Divinity , ( a Mysterious way of Devotion , first set out by Cassian , afterwards by St. Bernard , Denys the Areop. Thauler , Rasbrachius , Harphius , Suso , Tho. à Kempis , S. Teresa , Walter Hilton , F. Cressy , out of F. Baker's Papers ) considering a Man in a three-fold State ,

1. Animal , or Imaginative , where the Devotion is weak and variable .

2. Rational , where the Reason forces the Will , and the Acts of Religion are dry .

3. Contemplative , in which the Will is so united to God , and overcome by that Union , that in one single Act , it loves , adores , and is resigned up to God , without any weariness , or multiplicity of Acts ; upon which follows a secret Joy and Acquiescence in the Will of God . Contemplation being nothing else but the silent and humble Adoration of God , that ariseth out of a pure and quiet Mind . All the common methods of Devotion being but steps to this State of Perfection : To this end the Rosary , Breviary , &c. are generally laid aside . Molinos wrote a Book called Il Guida Spiritual● ; because Men may be deceived herein without a Guide ; This Book writ in Italy , gave offence to the Regulars , but especially the Jesuits : This Book was published first A. 1675. with Approbation of the Arch-bishop of Rheggio , General of the Franciscans , F. Martin de Sparsa the Jesuit , &c. Molinos was hereupon received into Acquaintance and Favour with Cardinal Coloredi , Ceceri , Petrucci , Cassanata , Azolivi , Carpegna , and Cardinal d'Estrees ; the last was the most Zealous to advance his Design . The Pope himself lodged him in an Apartment of his Palace ; many Priests came to consult him , and all the Nuns , except those which had Jesuits for their Confessors , began to lay aside their Rosaries , &c. and gave themselves to Mental Prayer : Upon this the Jesuits and Dominicans began to be alarmed at the Progress of Quietism , Molinos and his Followers are given out to be Hereticks and Quietists ; Books writ against them ; Molinos and two hundred of his Friends clapt up by the Inquisition , among whom were Count Vespiniani and his Lady , Don Paulo Rocchi , ( Confessor to Prince Borghese ) Cardinal Petrucci , &c. and the Pope himself , in the single Quality of Benedict Odeschalci , was secretly examined by that Court , &c. See more in Dr. Burnet 's Letters , and the Supplement to them .

Ambrosian and Roman Office .

As for the Devotions of this place ( Milan ) I saw here the Ambrosian Office , which is distinguished from the Roman , both in the Musick , which is much simpler , and in some other Rites : The Gospel is read in a high Pulpit at the lower end of the Quire , that so it may be heard by all the People ; though this is needless , since it is read in a Language that they do not understand : When they go to say High Mass , the Priest comes from the high Altar to the lower end of the Quire , where the Offertory of Bread and Wine is made by some of the Laity . Dr. Burnet 's Letters .

Hither may be referred the difference of their Divine Service in England formerly , Secundum usum Sarum & Bangor , &c.

Protestants .

1. Lutherans .

1. Their Doctrines .

IN most Points they agree with the Calvinists , as may be seen in their Confessions ; except , that they hold that Christ is consubstantially in the Sacrament ; and some of them agree not with the Calvinists in the Point of Absolute Predestination , nor in the Abolition of Saints days , &c.

2. Discipline and Worship .

1. They retain Bishops ; but shorten their Revenues , in Germany , Denmark , Swedeland , but not in England .

2. They use Forms of Prayer , Kneeling at the Sacrament generally ; keep some Holy-days of Saints , in many places use Instrumental Musick .

particularly , 1. In Swedeland .

1. Their number of Parish-Churches are 42000 , all covered with Copper .

2. In all of them there are Organs , in some two or three pair ; and Bells in all their Churches .

3. There are in that Kingdom 64 Provinces , 12 or 14 Bishops , one Arch-bishop , residing at Vpsal .

4. The Bishop , with all the Priests of his Provinces , hears Causes , and Excommunicates .

5. Their Elders are for Life , and their Office to take care of the Church-repairs , and the Poor .

6. Two or three Chaplains belong to every Church , at least .

7. Three times a day they go to Church , except on Fasting-days , for then four Ministers preach successively , and the People go not out from Morning till Night ; their Order of Service thus ,

1. The Morning for Servants , when there is 1. A Psalm sung . 2. A Prayer in Form , and a Psalm again . 3. The Chapter wherein the Text lies , read . 4. A Psalm sung again , viz. some Epistle of Luther's translated into Hymn . 5. The Sermon , of an hour long . 6. A Psalm again .

2. The middle Service , for Masters of Families , &c. in which there is the same order as before , except , that the Text is taken out of the Gospel , and the Gospel read before the Altar .

For they have an Offering every Lord's day , and a Sacrament after the second Sermon ; the People coming to Church on Saturday to be prepared for the Sacrament , and receiving a Ticket , for which they pay a Fee .

3. Their last Service is from one till five a clock .

All their Weddlings are in Church . Mr. Derick Reynes a Native .

2. In Livonia , an Inland adjoyning to the Baltick Sea , now under the King of Swedeland ;

1. It s Government is by an Arch-bishop residing at Riga , and Bishops ( or Superintendants ) at Reuel , &c.

2. Their Doctrine is according to the Auspurg Confession .

3. Their Knowledge and Devotion very little , and mixt with much Superstition and Sorcery ; for there is hardly a Village , but hath a Church and Minister , and yet the People so poorly instructed , that it may be said , Baptism excepted , they have not any Character of Christianity ; they very seldom go to Sermons , and never almost communicate , unless forced and driven to it by other occasions . D. of Holstein 's Ambass . Travels into Muscovy , &c.

3. In Germany .

1. Their Government is by Bishops and Superintendants , &c.

2. Their Doctrine differs a litlte but not in the substantial part of it , as may be seen in the Harmony of Confessions .

3. They have a Sermon every day ( saith Dr. Brown ) at Hamburgh , as in other Lutheran Cities . In his Travels , p. 176.

4. They retain Pictures in their Churches . The Lutherans at Frank ford have built a new Church , called S. Catherines , in which there is as much Painting , as ever I saw in any Popish Church ; and over the High Altar is a huge carved Crucifix , as there are Painted ones in other places of their Church , Dr. Burnet's Letters .

5. At Strasburg they bow when they name the Holy Ghost , as well as the Name of Jesus , Idem .

6. I was in their Church , saith the Reverend Author , where , if the Musick of their Psalms pleased me much , the Irreverence in singing ( it being free to keep on , or put off , the hat ) did appear very strange to me , Idem , ibid.

7. They have not ( as Strasburg ) the same Ceremonies , that the Lutherans of Saxony have , which Mr. Bebel , their Professor of Divinity , said , was a great Happiness ; for a similitude in outward rites might dispose the ignorant People to change too easily , ibid.

8. The Lutherans , for the greatest part , retain their Animosities almost to an equal degree , both against Papists and Calvinists , ibid.

9. The Lutheran Churches are handsome , and their Pulpits exeraordinary Noble , and richly set off , as I observed through all Saxony , Noremberg , and where they are Masters of the places , &c. Dr. Brown's Travels .

In the Palatinate , the Order of their Service is thus , as I received it from the hand of one Herman Graff●ing of Keysart Lautern , a Native of the Palatinate .

On Sundays , Morning-Service .

1. On a Sledge in the Porch is notified what Psalms are to be sung .

2. When they are come into Church , the Clerk begins to sing , the people all joyning with him presently , every one having his book , and the Scholars generally being taught at School to sing by Notes , the melody is pleasant .

3. The Minister prays in the book , one prayer , concluding always with the Lord's Prayer .

4. Then follows a short Hymn , to this sense ; O God , that art our Father through Jesus Christ , give us thy Spirit in general , that may lead us into the Truth , hear us in this hour ; Open the mouth of thy Servant , that the word may be pure , and freely explained : O Lord , graciously open our hearts and ears , that we may hear it with all diligence , and keep it truly , so that we may plentifully declare thy praise .

5. After this Hymn is sung , the Minister prays in short Extempore , with respect to his Sermon .

6. Next , he preacheth , and after he hath divided his Text , and disposed his Sermon into parts ( which he doth without book , the Minister being bare , or using only a Cap upon his head , but the people covered ) He makes a short Prayer , and exhorts them to attention and charitableness to the poor , &c. the people all standing up , and putting off their Hats : Whereupon the people sit down again , and he proceeds on with his Sermon , and the Church-warden goes about from Pew to Pew with a long Staff , and a Purse and Bell at the end of it , to gather the Alms ; and this is done every Lord's Day , and the Purse laid upon the Communion-Table .

7. Then the Minister prays again , concluding with the Lord's prayer .

8. After which they sing another Psalm , and conclude with the Blessing .

Afternoon-Service .

1. At one a clock , the Bell rings , and calls to Catechism , which is begun with a Psalm , and prayer , and concluded with a prayer also , the minister in the rehearsal of it standing before the Communion-Table .

2. Then the Bells ring again for the Evening-Service , which is much what in the same manner with the Morning-Service .

Note , that in some Churches they have Organs , in others none .

Lutherans of the Palatinate .

On Week-days they have Prayers every Morning , and in some places Morning and Evening ; their Order thus ,

1. They sing as on Sundays , taking the Psalms before them in order as they go ; one day the 1st , and 2d , Psalms , the next the 3d , and 4th , &c.

2. The Minister Prays in short .

3. He reads a Chapter out of the Old Testament , and another out of the New .

4. He reads a Form of Common-Prayer ( one single Prayer ) for all necessities , Emperors , Magistrates , &c. by Book ( the People all the while lifting up their hands closed together ) concluding with the Lord's Supper .

5. He ends with the Blessing .

Note , 1. In some places they have Prayers on Wednesdays ; in others on Wednesdays and Fridays .

2. Every first Wednesday in the Month is a Prayer-day , the Shops being shut , and no body daring to work till after Sermon .

3. The Lord's Supper is administered in some places monthly , in others quarterly : The Posture standing ; notice is given before hand , and the Minister goes with the Church-warden from House to House a Fortnight before to examine them of their fitness ; and the day before , he gives a preparation Sermon , and puts Interrogatories to the People , taking a kind of Confession from them , and requiring their Answer , Yes .

4. At Baptism , the Midwife holds the Child , the Godfather and Godmother standing by , whilst the Minister takes water out of a Bason on the Communion-Table , and sprinkles it on the child , In the Name of the Father , the Son , and the Holy Ghost .

5. On Whitsunday , they sing one of Luther's Hymns , to this purpose ,

Now we beseech thee , Holy Ghost , Through Faith thou wilt us keep , That when this world we shall depart , In thee , Lord we may sleep ; Kyrie Eleison . Thou , the true Light , enlighten us , Let us know thee alone , Who in our Father's Countrey , hast Thy mercy to us shown ; Kyrie Elison , &c.

It consists of two such Stanzaes more , each concluding with Kyrie Eleison .

2. Calvinists .

1. Their Doctrines and Discipline .

They hold absolute Praedestination ; Ordinatination by Priests ; appoint Synods at stated times and places ; are for the assistance of Lay-elders in the use of the Ministry ; condemn Diocesan Episcopacy , and all significant Ceremonies , Lent , days of Saints , the Cross in Baptism , together with all unnecessary impositions ; the use of Godfathers and Godmothers in Baptism , and the Government of Bishops , without the Assistance of Presbyters , Mr. Ric. Baxter .

2. Their Worship and Usages .

1. In the Canton of Zurick ;

1. Their Morning Service .

1. In the morning on Sundays , they begin with Grace , Peace , and Mercy from Almighty God , be at all times with us miserable sinners . Amen . And then in a certain Form , Pray for the Magistrates , Burger-master , Persecuted Churches , sick and afflicted and distracted Persons ( about which the Minister is allowed to enlarge his Prayers ) concluding always with the Lords Prayer .

2. The Minister kneels down , having laid his Book on the Pulpit , Prays in silence for himself , as the People also do .

3. He delivers his Sermon by Heart , as they are all enjoyned to do .

4. In case of Wedding he publishes the Banns thus , These following ( Honest ) persons , &c. but in case of scandalous unchastness , the word [ Honest ] is left out .

5. If any be Dead that week , the Minister names them , praiseth God for their deliverance out of this Thraldom into everlasting Joy , advising them to be watchful , &c.

6. Next follows a short general confession of sins , I poor sinful wretch , &c. and after that , a Prayer for the Sabbath , all Kings and Estates of Christendom , the Cantons of Switzerland , &c. concluded with the Lord's Prayer .

7. The Minister turning towards the People , saith , For God's sake remember always the Poor , in your Alms ; Pray constantly one for another ; Pray to God for me ; which I also will do for you ; ( tho this only the Lord Antistes is used to say , ) and after the Administration of Holy Baptism , and the Christian Hymn is finished , to the praise of God , depart in peace : And the grace of God be with you .

8. After this , the Minister goes down from the Pulpit to the Font , to Christen the Children , if there be any to be Baptized .

9. Then the chief Chanter , with his Scholars , begins a Psalm ( taking the Book of Psalms in order before them throughout in the year ) the whole Congregation of men , Women and Children following , with distinct Voices , and a most Melodious Harmony .

N. B. Young Ladies and Gentlewomen learn of their Minister to sing and play on Virginals , but are forbidden Dancing .

2. Their latter Morning-Service begins

At Nine a Clock , with a short Form , much what as in the former Morning-Service , and then Sermon ; and last of all , with a short Confession of Sin , and Prayer for God's Mercy , and the Lord's Prayer , and another pretty long Form of Prayer , he concludes , adding , Pray continually , &c. depart in peace .

On Sunday-Mornings they always preach on one of the Four Evangelists ; their Sermons are an hour long , or near it : Heathen Authors seldom mentioned , and the Primitive Fathers but sparingly : The Text expounded out of the Hebrew or Greek Originals : meer Morality preach'd , is sharply censured by the Chapter , or Synod .

3. Their Noon-Service .

1. The Minister useth the same Form of Prayer , as he used before the Sermon in the Morning , concluding with the Lord's Prayer , &c.

2. He rehearses the Ten Commandments , and the Apostles Creed , concluding them with a Collect.

3. Then either continuing in the Pulpit , or going from Pew to Pew , according to his discretion ; over against the Font , ( which is placed near the Quire ) he examines the Children and Youths , even 'till they are capable of the Lord's Supper , or 'till Marriage in some places , out of the Tigurine-Catechism ; or takes an account of several Lessons out of Holy Scripture , which he had assign'd them before .

4. Then out of the Pulpit he makes a Paraphrase , or Explication of the Questions he ask'd .

5. At last , he concludes with a Prayer , — O merciful God , — who preparest Praises to thy self , out of the mouths of Babes and Sucklings , &c. Concluding with the Lord's Prayer .

At this Service the Parents are bound to be present , under pain of Censure and Rebuke of the Minister , or Consistory .

4. Their Evening-Service , ( for they have Service four times a day ) consists , 1. Of a Form before the Sermon , for themselves , for the Catholick Church , &c. 2. A silent Prayer , as in the Morning . 3. A Sermon . 4. A Form , consisting of a Collect , the Lord's Prayer , and another longer Form , with Pray constantly , &c. and depart in peace ; as before .

Besides these Services , which are all for Sundays , they have also Forms of Prayer for every Day of the Week , Morning and Evening , and Sermons every Day . On Saturdays , in the Evening , as well as Sundays , at Noon , they examine the Catechism , and have a peculiar Form of Prayer for that purpose ; so likewise for the Fasts and Festivals appointed ; as the Day after our Saviour's Nativity , New-year-day , Easter-Monday , Ascension-day , Pentecost , the Day of Church-Dedication ; and extraordinary occasions , as War , Victory , Plague , Murrain , &c.

Their Baptism is thus ;

1. The Minister begins with saying , In the name of God , Amen . If ye ( the God-fathers and God-mothers ) desire that this Child be baptized in the Baptism of our Lord Jesus Christ , say , Yea.

2. Then after an Exhortation , he proceeds to pray for a Blessing upon the Child , in a pretty long Form ,

3. He reads the Gospel , Mark 10. concluding thus : Praise be unto God , he forgives us all our sins through his Son . Amen .

4. After a short Speech to the Sureties , he rehearseth the Creed , and calls upon the Sureties to pray for such a Faith for that Child , saying , Our Father , which art in Heaven , &c.

5. He asks the Sureties , If they will , according to their utmost power , and as necessity may require , be instrumental to , and assist in the Education of the Child , &c. The Sureties answering , Yea.

6. The Sureties name the Child ; the God-mother holding the Child over the Font , whilest the Minister pours three handfuls of Water upon his Fore-head , saying , N. N. I baptize thee in the Name of God , the Father , the Son , and the Holy Ghost . Amen .

7. The Minister blesses the Child in these words ; God grant unto thee , that as thou art now besprinkled with clean Water , thou mayest likewise appear before God in the last day , with a pure and undefiled Conscience , and so to be eternally saved .

N. B. Baptism is never administred privately , but at time of Publick-Service , the first opportunity after the Birth .

The God-father , in the Church , presents a piece of Gold or Silver to the Nurse , and if a Female-Child , to the God-mother also ; if a Male , the God-mother to the God-father .

Every year they send New-years-gifts to their God-children ; which some continue to do , 'till they are of Age for the Lord's Supper ; and some 'till Marriage .

On their Birth-day , yearly , they use to feast their God-children , and give them grave advice .

None are to be Christen'd without Sureties .

Their Administration of the Lord's Supper , thus ;

1. The Minister useth a grave Exhortation concerning the intention of the Sacrament .

2. The People confess their Sins , and pray for pardon ; as after the Sermon .

3. The Antistes behind the Table , with an Arch-Deacon on either hand ( if there be so many ) saith with a loud Voice , In the name of God the Father , the Son , and the Holy Ghost .

Arch-Deacon answering , Amen .

Antistes . Let us pray : O Almighty , &c.

Arch-Deacon . That which is now read is contained in 1 Cor. 11.20 , 21 , &c.

Antistes . Praise be unto God .

Arch-Deacon , on the right hand , And Peace on Earth .

Antistes . Good-will towards Men.

First Arch-Deacon . We praise thee , we magnifie thee .

Second Arch-Deacon . We worship thee , we honour thee .

Antistes . We render thanks for thy great honour and benefits , O Lord God , Heavenly King , Father Almighty .

First Arch-Deacon . O Lord , thou only begotten Son , Jesus Christ , and thou , O Holy Ghost .

Second Arch-Deacon . O Lord God , Lamb of God , Son of the Father , thou that takest away the Sins of the World , &c. — and so on with an alternate voice to the end of that Hymn .

4. The First Arch-Deacon reads part of the sixth Chapter of S. John's Gospel . Thus speaketh the Lord Jesus ; Verily , verily , I say unto you , He that believes in me , hath everlasting life . I am the bread of life , &c. Concluding with — Praises and thanks be unto God ; He forgives us all our sins , according to his holy word . Amen ; ( which is said by the Antistes . )

5. The Antistes , and the Arch-Deacons , alternately rehearse the Creed , as they did the Hymn before .

6. Then follows an Exhortation to the Examining themselves , ending thus ; Wherefore kneel down , and pray .

7. Then the Ministers kneeling about the Lord's Table , ( and the People either standing , or kneeling , ) say the Lord's Prayer .

8. The First Arch-Deacon saith , Lift up your hearts unto God , and say with Devotion ; O Lord , Almighty God , &c.

9. The Antistes afterwards saith , Hear now with Devotion and Faith , how Christ Jesus did celebrate his holy Supper , &c. Jesus on the night in which he was betrayed , took Bread , &c.

Here the Antistes takes the Bread , breaks it , eats a Morsel , and gives the rest to the first Arch-Deacon , who reaches the same to the other Ministers about the Table .

Afterwards , when he comes to those Words , [ He took also the Cup ] he takes a Cup , and having drank of it , gives to the first Arch-Deacon , as he did the Bread , and he to the Ministers , and they to the People : a Reader , from the Pulpit , in the interim , reading the Lord's Speech concerning the Supper , beginning at S. John 13.1 .

10. Then the Antistes , and Arch-Deacons , alternately say ;

Antistes . Rise up , and let us render Praise and Thanks unto the Lord .

First Arch-Deacon . I will praise thee , O my God , &c. This Hymn consists of 14 , or 15 Responses .

11. They read alternately the 113 Psalm , which was wont to be read at the Passeover .

12. Lastly , follows an Exhortation , with a Consolation and Benediction , and a short Collect , concluding thus ;

For God's sake , remember the Poor , always in your Alms ; pray constantly one for another . And after the Christian Hymn be ended , ( which concludes the Solemnity , ) Depart in peace , and the Grace of God be with you .

Note , 1. Their Bread is unleavened , made in a broad square Cake , thin almost as Paper , white as Snow , by the chief Sexton only of their great Minster Church . 2. They use wooden Cups in Imitation of the Primitive Simplicity . 3. They receive in their Seats ( the common People ) sitting or standing .

Their Discipline .

1. The Ministers are obliged to call such , as they know to have committed Notorious Crimes , or to be inflamed with Hatred and Passion ( some Weeks before the Administration of the Sacrament ) into their Closets , or before the Church-wardens ( according to their Discretion ) to admonish and warn them , and declare to them , that if they do not repent , &c. the Sacrament will prove to them not an Earnest of God's Favour , but of his Just Wrath and their Damnation , &c.

2. Those that will not be reconciled to their Enemies , shall not be admitted to the Sacrament .

3. Yet Excommunication is never formally practised in the Church of Zurick ; but instead thereof , the Ministers are commanded by the Higher Power , and by the Synod , to rebuke and warn notorious Sinners both publickly and privately ; and if they continue , after their third Warning , in their Ungodliness ( as Swearing , Drunkenness , &c. ) then they are to inform the Governours and Presidents of the respective Counties of that Canton , who issue Warrants for apprehending of them and putting them in Prison ; where they are fed with Bread and Water until they become other Men , at least in outward behaviour .

4. But as to Fornicators , Adulterers , Thieves , &c. there needs no such warning of the Ministers ; for such , upon Conviction , are apprehended by the Subordinate Magistrate , and punished accordingly .

5. Blasphemers are , without any Mercy , put to Death .

6. No Gentleman ( or Lady ) of what Quality soever ( except a Forreigner ) dares communicate in a coloured or modish Apparel , but in a modest black Suit , with a black Cloak , a Bonnet , and a Band : The Women are to use always to Church only Black , without Laces , Gold , Silver , &c.

Their Matrimony .

1. The Minister , after Sermon , and the ordinary Service ended , coming down from the Pulpit , with his Back towards the Quire , and his Face to the People , kneeling on the lowest step , saith , In the Name of God , Amen . This is to let you know , that these two honest Persons N. N. here present , intend , &c. If therefore any Person , &c.

2. After a short silence , and none protesting against the Marriage , he reads the Gospel , Matt. 19. v. 3 , &c. adding , Believe these words of God , and consider that God hath joyned you together in the blessed State of Matrimony , &c.

3. With his right hand taking the right hands of the Bridegroom and Bride , he asks , N. Desirest thou for God's sake to take N. for thy Wife in Holy Matrimony ? Then say Yea. And in like manner he asks the Bride .

4. He binds their right hands together , saying , This ratifie God the Father , the Son , and the Holy Ghost . Amen .

5. Then taking off his right hand , he saith , Thou Husband oughtest to maintain , protect and love thy Wife , as Christ loved his Church , &c. And thou Wife , to love , and to obey thy Husband , Head and Master , &c. and afterwards to both together .

6. Then after an Exhortation of the People to Prayer , bidding them say after him , O Almighty God , who in the beginning of thy handy-works didst create a Man out of the dust of the ground , &c. Our Father , &c. he Blesses them , and bids them depart in Peace .

Observe . 1. No Minister dares marry any of another Parish , without a License and Approbation of his Pastor .

2. — Nor without consent of the Parents .

3. — Nor without Publication in Church some Sunday morning .

4. If Parents will not give their free consent , both Parents and Persons are to be cited before the Matrimonial Court ( consisting of the Antistes , or Arch-deacon , and the prime of the Clergy , &c. sitting at Zurick every week ) where , if the reason alledged be Immoralities , the Marriage is stop'd ; but if smallness of Portion or Joynture , 't is declared valid .

5. No Divorce , except in case of Adultery , or one of the Parties turning Papist , and repairing to a Cloister or Monastery .

6. The Bride , during the Solemnization of the Marriage , and some days after , both in the Church and at home , wears a Chaplet or Garland , made of Marjoram , Rosemary , &c. and embroidered with wreathen Gold and Silver Laces , and set in Pearls and Granates , &c. as a Token of her Virginity and Innocency . But if with Child before Marriage , by a strict Law it is forbidden ; and the Bridegroom , instead hereof , is fined to pay a considerable Sum of Money into the Matrimonial Court .

Their Funeral Service .

1. The Relations and Friends are invited to come between three and four a Clock afternoon .

2. At that precise time , the Men place themselves without the Door of the House , standing on rows against the Walls ; the Women in the Mourning-house , &c.

3. Then the People who are invited come , and joyning their hands to some of the nearest Relations , say , The Lord comfort you in your Affliction ; and then turn back and joyn in some row .

4. The Corpse presently after four a clock is carried to the Grave , the People going into Church .

5. Then the Minister in the Pulpit , or at the Font , saith , Dearly Beloved in Jesus Christ whereas the Almighty and Merciful God hath taken out of this Thraldom , and called to his Fatherly Mercy and Glory our dear ( Brother , &c. ) N. N. and you have been pleased to accompany him to the place of Burial — wherefore the nearest Relations N. N. ( naming them ) of the Deceased , render you their most humble Thanks , &c.

6. Then he concludes with a pretty long Prayer , wherein he gives Thanks to God , for delivering this their fellow-member out of the Thraldom of this Transitory Life , and having , through Christ , made him partaker of his Everlasting and Heavenly Kingdom , &c. and so ends with a Benediction .

7. Every one makes some silent Prayer by himself , and then every one goes to his own home .

Note , 1. A Son or Daughter Mourns two years for their Parents , in wearing black Apparel and a Bonnet : The Parents one year for a Child . 2. Those that are dead-born are buried in private , without this Service . 3. Feloes de se , by the Hang-man in a place appointed for Malefactors . Mr. Werndly 's Liturgia Tigurina .

2. In France .

1. Their Doctrine is contained in the 40 Articles of their Confession of Faith , and agrees with that of the Church of England .

2. Their Government was Presbyterian ; and tho they humbly confessed that Form , not the same which was instituted by Christ and his Apostles ; yet they conceive it not altogether contrary to the intention of Christ ; their circumstances not permitting them to have that which is truly Divine and Apostolical . They are not against Episcopal Government .

3. They have a Liturgy ; Baptism and the Lord's Supper , and also Marriage , are celebrated with a set Form .

4. They have a large Catechism , of which they give an Exposition on Sundays in the afternoon .

5. Their way of Worship is thus , for the Morning .

1. The Reader reads some Chapters . 2. — Calls for some Psalms to be sung . 3. He reads the 10 Commandments . 4. The Minister in the Pulpit reads out of the Common-prayer-book one sentence of Scripture , with a short Exhortation to the People . 5. Then follows a Confession . 6. Then the Minister calls for a Psalm . 7. Afterwards a short Prayer in a Form left to his own liberty , which is always the same , except on extraordinary occasions . 8. A Sermon . 9. The Minister Prays again out of the Book , for about a quarter of an Hour , viz. for forgiveness of sin , for all Princes , especially their own , and the Royal Family , for the Ministers of the Church ; and in especial manner , for those that are dispersed under the Tyranny of Antichrist ; and lastly , for the present Assembly . 10. They conclude their Prayers with the Lord's Prayer . 11. Then they Rehearse the Creed , and sing a Psalm , most commonly the 117. and dismiss the People with the Blessing , Numb. 6.24 .

The Afternoon Service is the same , except that instead of Reading the Commandments , they Sing them .

6. They receive the Lord's Supper standing ; during the Administration , Chapters are Read , and Psalms Sung , till the Holy Ceremony is over ; and then , instead of the 117th Psalm , they sing the Song of Simeon , kneeling .

7. Baptism is administred in the Church ; and the People strictly forbid to depart till the Solemnity is over . The Father promises to take care of his Child ; but the same is required of a Godfather and Godmother .

8. No Marriage is solemnized without an antecedent Publication of the Banns .

9. They say Prayers in their Families , which they conclude with the Lord's Prayer , Creed and Blessing , morning and Evening .

10. They bless their Meat in the Name of the Father , Son and Holy Ghost .

11. They Excommunicate all scandalous and notorious Offenders , and admit them not to the Sacrament , till after a publick Confession , Mr. Janmard Vic. of Arundel in Sussex .

3. In England .

I need not to say , what their Doctrine , Discipline or way of Divine Worship is ; the Assemblies Catechism giving a sufficient Account of their Doctrine , and the Directory of their Discipline and Worship .

And besides this Book being in the English Tongue , primarily and chiefly for the use of English-men , it will not be hard for any English-man to inform himself by a personal acquaintance and conversation with them .

4. In Scotland .

1. Their Doctrine is mostly agreeable to that of the English , except that they hold the King inferiour to the Church , and consequently may be Excommunicated ; which , I think , ( for I would slander no party ) is peculiar to them , and Fathered upon their Politicks .

2. Their Worship , thus , 1. A Psalm , two or three Verses . 2. A Prayer . 3. A Text and Sermon . 4. A short Prayer . 5. A Psalm , with Glory to the Father , Son , &c.

5. In New-England .

1. For morning . 1. A Prayer . 2. The Sermon . 3. A Psalm . 4. A conclusion , with Prayers for the sick , &c. 2. Evening . 1. A Psalm . 2. A short Prayer . 3. The Sermon . 4. A Prayer pretty long . 5. A Psalm again . 6. A conclusion by way of Prayer and Benediction , &c.

They have Sacraments every Month once .

APPENDIX .

COncerning Differences in the Church of Geneva , Dr. Burnet tells us — The middle way that Amirald , Daille , and some others in France took , in the matters that were disputed in Holland , concerning the Divine Decrees , and the extent of the Death of Christ , as it came to be generally followed in France : so it had some Asserters both in Geneva and Switzerland , who denied the imputation of Adam's sin , and asserted the Universality of Christ's Death , together with a sufficient Grace given to all Men ; asserting with this , a particular and free Decree of Election , with an Efficacious Grace for those included in it : These came to be called Vniversalists ; and began to grow very considerable in Geneva : Two of the Professors of Divinity there being known to favour those Opinions ; whereupon those who adhered strictly to the opposite Doctrine , were inflamed , and the Contention grew to that height , that almost the whole Town came to be concerned , and all were divided into Parties : But tho the Party of Universalists was considerable in Geneva , it was very small in Switzerland , therefore some Divines there , that adhered to the old received Doctrine , drew up some Articles , in which all these Doctrines were not only condemned , together with some speculations that were asserted concerning Adam's immortality , and other qualities belonging to the state of innocency ; But because Capel and some other Criticks had not only asserted the Novelty of the Points , but had taken the liberty to correct the reading of the Hebrew , &c. They condemned all Corrections of the Hebrew Bible , and asserted the Antiquity of the Points , or at least of the Power and reading according to them , obliging all such as should be admitted tot he Ministery to sign , sic sentio ; so I think . Thus at Bern , Zurich and Geneva , Dr. Burnet's Letters .

Independents .

The Tenets of the Independents , are as follow .

1. They hold , That particular Churches , associated for personal Communion , are of Divine Institution .

2. That particular Churches ought to have a proper Exercise of Discipline amongst themselves .

3. That none but free Consenters should receive the Sacrament , nor be related to the Pastor , as his Flock .

4. That the rest should live , as Catechumens , in peace .

5. That the Church of England is no True Church .

6. That Parish-Churches are no True Churches .

7. That Parish-Ministers are no True Ministers , if Ordained by Diocesans , and not chosen by the People .

8. That Ministers and People must gather Churches , that are purer , and set up purer Discipline ; whatever Rulers say , or do , or themselves suffer by it .

9. That no prohibition of the Magistrate will warrant a Minister to forbear his Office . Mr. Rich. Baxter .

Mr. Rosse , and others , give a larger account of their Opinions , but these being all that they have of late Years contended for , and being of late , at least in part , reconciled to the Presbyterians , I forbear to ascribe any more to them .

Anabaptists .

Their Doctrines are , as follows .

1. They condemn Infant-Baptism .

2. They condemn Tithes , and forced Maintenance of Ministers .

3. They allow not , as lawful , Swearing before a Magistrate .

4. They condemn Magistracy it self , as unlawful among Christians .

5. They say , That humane Learning is unnecessary in a Minister .

These are commonly professed by them to this that : They who would know more , may read Mr. Rosse , Paget , &c. I forbear at present to tax them with the Doctrine of Community of Goods , and some other Doctrines ; which , as the case now stands with them , are laid asleep , and not asserted or owned by them .

Quakers .

1. Their Tenets .

1. They deny the Scriptures to be the Word of God ; but yet grant them to be an holy Declaration of the Word of God , and of the Rule and Guide in Matters of Salvation .

2. They hold , That the Spirit which leads into all Truth , is the great Evangelical Rule of Holy Living .

3. That Christians ought now to expect inward Revelation from the Spirit of God .

4. That Forms of Prayer are not to be perpetuated in the Church .

5. That Baptism , by Water , is not Christ's Ordinance .

6. That the Lord's Supper is unnecessary to the Regenerate , because Christ is come to them , viz. by his Spirit .

7. That Swearing before Magistrates is unlawful .

8. That all persons inspired may preach , tho' Mechanicks .

9. That Errors and Vices do un-minister Men.

10. That the Jewish-Sabbath , being a Type of Spiritual Rest , under the Gospel ; we are not now bound to any set Day , yet to some time of Divine Worship . W. Penn , Esq ;

See more in Mr. Rosse's View of all Religions , &c.

2. Their Divisions .

In England they are divided , especially in two Parties ; such as follow Mr. Mead , who is accounted the most rational and moderate , and such as adhere to Mr. Penn. In Pennsilvania we have had lately an account of greater Divisions ; some of them being charged by others , with damnable Heresies and Doctrines of Devils , &c. in a Book intituled , The Plea of the Innocent , &c.

I take them for a Branch of the Old Anabaptists , which sprung up in Germany , upon the Reformation , though they made no appearance in England , 'till the time of our Civil Wars , about the Year 1644. and then were assisted ( at least ) by some Priests of the Popish Seminaries , in disguise ; as were also several other Sects , which then sprung up amongst us . See Du Moulin's Philan. Angl. &c.

Mahometans .

1. Creed .

The first Chapter of the Alcoran is , as it were , the Mahometan's Creed ; and 't is called the Mother of the Book , containing the Words of Mahomet ; for the rest are all deliver'd as the Word of God , he being induced as Speaker . Which first Chapter is this Sense :

In the Name of God , gracious and merciful : Thanks be unto God , the Lord of the World , merciful , pitiful Judge at the Day of Judgment . We pray unto thee ; we trust in thee : Lead us into the right way , the way of them whom thou hast chosen , not of them with whom Thou art angry , and of the Infidels .

Out of the Alcoran may be collected more of their Faith , as thus :

1. God is One , necessary to all , incorporeal , neither begetting , nor begotten ; the Creator , long-suffering , searcher of the Heart , true ; that he hath no Son , needs nothing .

2. That Christ is the Son of Mary , ( the best of Women ) the Prophet of God , begotten by the Spirit of her , in the shape of a Man : Christ was not slain by the Jews , but one like him .

3. Their Law is to be propagated by the Sword : Of the twelve Months , four are to be consecrated to this warfare ; they that refuse it , lose their Souls . The Unbelievers , taken in War , that will not turn , must be killed , or made Slaves . 'T is not lawful to dispute about the Law .

4. God made the World , and disposed the seven Heavens , and afterwards Man , like unto himself , and breathed into him his own Soul ( a portion of it . ) That the Angels being commanded to do reverence to Adam , Beelzebub refused , and was therefore damned .

5. There is a Paradise and Hell , but of sensual Pleasures and Torments .

6. Mahomet is the Seal , and last of the Prophets ; to whom it was lawful to lie with all Women , even Aunts and Kindred , &c.

7. There shall be a Resurrection , proved by the story of the 7 Sleepers , who slept 360 Years .

2. Moral and Judicial Precepts and Prohibitions :

1. Prohibitions .

1. Abstain from Swines-flesh , Blood , that which dies alone , and that which hath the Neck cut off .

2. From Wine and Women , more than their own Wives or Women .

3. Working on Friday , at Prayer-time .

4. Games of Chesse , Scails and Tables .

5. Marrying with Men or Women , of another Law .

6. Marrying with Mother , Daughter , Sister , Aunt , Niece , Nurse , &c.

7. Swearing rashly , and For-swearing .

8. Usury , Lying , Injustice , &c.

2. Precepts Affirmative .

1. Pilgrimage to Mecha .

2. Belief in GOD and Mahomet .

3. Marry and Fight , for the encrease of Religion .

4. Giving wealth to the Poor ; Men , Slaves , Birds , Dogs .

5. Praying five times a Day .

6. Keeping Lent , one Month in the Year .

7. Obedience to Parents .

8. Keeping Friday Sabbath ; cum multis aliis .

Mahometan Sects .

1. Turks ( or Arabians . )

1. THE Turks pretendc that Abouleker was the Successor of Mahomet , making his Genealogy thus ; Mahomet .

1 Abouleker . 1 Omar . 1 Osman . 1 Aly.

2. The Turks are called Sunni , because they follow also Counsels of Devotion , besides the Commands of their Law . M. de Thev .

3. They call to Prayers from the tops of Towers .

4. In Praying , the Turks hold their hands one over another upon their Stomach .

5. Among the Turks for a Christian to dispute with them , is a Crime punishable by Death .

6. The Turks make God the Author both of Good and Evil.

7. The Turks say , the Law is Eternal .

8. The Turks teach , that God shall be visible to blessed Souls in his Essence .

9. The Turks say , Mahomet , when he received his Alcoran , was carried by the Angel Gabriel Body and Soul into God's presence .

10. The Arabians pray five times a day .

2. Persians .

1. The Persians leave out of Mahomet's Succession the names of Abouleker , Omar and Osman , affirming them to be Usurpers only , and no rightful Successors to Mahomet ; that Aly lawfully and actually succeeded him ; making the Genealogy thus , Mahomet . 1 Aly. which Aly ( say they ) succeeded Mahomet both in his Doctrine and Empire , and married also Mahomet's Daughter , who was also the first of the twelve Imams , and whose Interpretation of the Law they embrace as the Truest , and whose Sepulchre they visit , as the Turks the other three .

2. The Persians call themselves Schiai , because they think it enough to follow the Precepts of their Law ; though sometimes they follow some of the Counsels too .

3. In Persia they call to Prayers three times a day , from Terrases not Towers .

4. The Schiai in Praying hold not their hands on their Stomach , but laying down a little gray stone , which they always carry about them , every time they prostrate , lay their Foreheads on that stone ( made of the Earth of Keebela , where Hussein the second Son of Aly was killed . ) M. de Thev .

5. The Persians will suffer Christians to dispute with them about matters of Religion .

6. The Persians make God Author of Good only .

7. The Persians say , only God is Eternal .

8. The Persians say — he is visible only in his Effects and Attributes .

9. The Persians , — that he was carried only in Soul .

10. The Persians pray but three times a day , Morning , Noon and Night ; no , not upon Fridays .

The Persians have translated the Alcoran into the Persian Tongue with an interlineal Translation word for word ; for Turk and Persian both believe , that that Book cannot be explainted in any other Language but Arabick .

Subordinate Sects .

Dervises .

THey go about begging Alms in the name of Aly.

They wear two Sheep-skins , dried in the Sun , the one hanging on their Back , the other on their Breast ; the rest of their Body naked ; their whole body shaved , Head bare , Temples burnt with a hot Iron ; Rings with precious Stones in their Ears ; and a knotty Club in their Hand .

They are desperate Assassinates , Robbing and Murdering on occasion .

They eat of an Herb called Asserad or Matslach , which makes them Mad , cutting and slashing themselves , which makes them more reverenced .

On Friday after their Devotion , they drink of Asserad , and Sing and Dance about a Fire like mad , &c.

See more in the sequel of this Book .

Imailer .

The Imailers , or Religious Brothers of Love , have for their Habit , a long Coat of a Violet colour , without Seam , girt about with a golden Girdle , at which hang silver Cymbals which jingle as they go .

These , with a Book in their Hand of Love-Songs , go about Singing , and receive Money for their Songs , and are always bare-headed , wearing long Hair , which they curl .

They are worse than Beasts in their Lusts , sparing neither Women nor Boys . Rosse .

Calender .

The Calenders profess porpetual Virginity , and have their own peculiar Temples or Chappels .

They wear a short Coat of Wooll and Horse-hair , without Sleeves .

Their Hair is short ; Felt-hats on their Heads , from which hang Tufts of Horse-hair about a hand-breadth .

They wear Rings in their Ears , and about their Necks and Arms ; and in their Yard an Iron or Silver Ring , whereby they are forced to live chastly .

They go about reading certain Rhimes or Ballads . Rosse .

Torlaques .

The Torlaques are cloathed as the Dervises , but wear also a Bears-skin instead of a Cloak ,

They go bare-headed , and shave ; anointing their Heads with Oil against the Cold ; and burn their Temples against Defluxions .

Their Life is Beastly and Beggarly , begging in every corner , Robbing and Plundering in desart places , by a Pretence to Palmestry , picking silly Womens Pockets whilst they are looking in their Hands , &c. Given to Sodomy and all Uncleanness .

They have commonly an old Man with them , whom they worship as their Prophet , who , where they cannot get Money , prophesieth Destruction against the House , on purpose to terrifie , &c.

Other Promiscuous Sects .

There are many other Sects among the Mahometans , concerning which I can meet with no distinct and sufficient Information : Nor is it a matter of any great Moment , if I give but a defective account of them , being as Inconsiderable for their Worth as our Highway-men or Gypsies amongst us ; excepting that some of them are more Innocent and Charitable : However it be , they are by Profession Religious .

Some going naked , except their Privities , Summer and Winter , cutting and slashing their Bodies to shew their Patience .

Some professing Poverty , enjoying nothing . Some professing Abstinence , Eating and Drinking little . Some professing Perpetual Silence , &c. Some professing Solitude , avoiding all Society . Some professing Revelations , Visions , &c. Some professing Contemplation , with Feathers on their Heads . Some professing Obedience , with Rings in their Ears . Some professing Voluntary Servitude , with Chains on their Necks and Arms. Some professing Hospitality , giving Pitchers of Water to the thirsty Traveller .

Some dwell at the Graves of the Dead , living on what People will give them .

Some are Antinomians , affirming that there is no use of the Law , but that Men are Saved by Grace .

Some are for Traditions and Merits , addicting themselves wholly to Meditation , Prayer , Fasting , &c.

Some affirm , a Man may be Saved in any Religion , and therefore make no scruple to go into Christian Churches , to sign themselves with the Cross , and besprinkle themselves with Holy Water . Rosse .

Ancient Heathens .

Pythagoreans .

1. THeir Author was Pythagoras , who set up a new Philosophy in Italy , about A. M. 3513. V. C. 213.

2. Their Dogmata , or Religious Sentiments .

1. They held , that Souls were Immortal . 2. They asserted a Metempsychosis or Transmigration of Souls . 3. They maintained a strict Conjunction amongst themselves , and a Community of Goods . Vossius . 4. They abstained from eating of Flesh and Beans . See Hierocles . 5. Their first Lesson was to learn to be silent .

Platonicks .

1. Their Author was Plato ( Suavissimis ille Socratis Cygn●s , saith the Learned Vossius ) who was born A. M. 3623. V. C. 322. who set out his Philosophical Studies with an admirable Eloquence , and excelled in all kind of Learning .

2. Their Dogmata .

1. That there was one Supreme God ; but besides him two sorts of Gods , to whom they ought to do Sacrifice , Demons and Heroes . 2. That there was an Idea , which he made to be a fifth cause . 3. That the World had a Beginning . 4. That the end of Philosophy was , to be made like unto God . 5. That there was a Pre-existence of Souls . Max. Tyr. 6. That Knowledge is only Remembrance , ( viz. of what our Souls knew in their State of Pre-existence . ) 7. That an Injury is not to be returned . 8. That God is not to be prayed unto . 9. That Images are to be dedicated to the Gods .

Peripateticks .

1. Their Author was Aristotle , that Prodigy of Wit , who ( if ever any Man ) had Nature at his beck , Plato's Scholar and Adversary , and Alexander's Tutor ; born as Stagyra , A. M. 3670.

2. Their Dogmata .

Here , I confess , I have little to say , Aristotle being a great Philosopher , but little Divine , having an Eagle's Eye in the Disquisation of Nature , but a very Buzzard in Spirituals ; insomuch , that it would tempt one to Father Religio Medico upon him .

1. He held , that the World had no beginning . Cicero 1. Tusc. 2. Yet that the Gods were the Governours of it . Cicer. de Nat. De. 3. That the Soul was 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , a continual and everlasting Motion . 4. Sometimes he makes , 1. The Mind God , &c. 2. The World God , &c. 3. The Heat of Heaven God , &c. 5. That all things , which are according to Nature , are Good ; those which are contrary , are Evil ; that Riches were Good . 6. That Vertue is to be desired and valued above all other things .

Philosophers .

Epicureans .

1. THeir Author was Epicurus , born at Athens , A. M. 3711.

2. Their Dogmata , or Sentiments were , 1. That all things had their beginning from Atoms , by a Fortuitous concourse of them . 2. That all things were govern'd by Fate and Fortune . 3. That God neither troubled himself , nor others with any business . 4. Yet that the Nature of the Gods was so excellent , that it should of it self allure a Wise man to a Religious Veneration . Cicero . 5. That Souls perished with their Bodies , Vossius . 6. That Sense was the Rule , by which we ought to make a Judgment of things . 7. That our Felicity consists in Pleasure .

Cynicks .

1. Their Author was Antisthenes , who was Master also to Diogenes .

2. Their Sentiments .

1. That there were many Popular Gods ; yet but one Natural , the maker of all things . 2. That the end of Cynicism was , Vivere ex Virtute . 3. That Impiety was to be avoided , Frugality to be embraced . 4. That men were to be bluntly rebuked .

3. That Filthy things were to be expressed in their own Names ( without regard to modesty . ) Cicero Offic.

Stoicks .

1. Their Author was Zeno Citticus , born A. M. 3790.

2. Their Sentiments .

These differed not much from the Cynicks , and had some Communion with the Academicks .

1. They placed Happiness in Vertue alone . 2. They commended A●st●mium much ; Ze●● himself being a Pattern of that Vertue , by which he is said to have lived without Sickness to the ninetieth year of his Age , Vossius . 3. They wore long hair , from whence that Phrase in Juvenal , Crine Stoicus .

Some of the Stoicks thought all should be burnt to Ashes , and then would follow an immediate Restoration of all things .

AN APPENDIX . Concerning the Vaudois .

1. THeir History . A considerable part of Italy , especially the Seven Provinces of Liguria , Aemilia , Flaminia , Venctia , The Alpes , Cottian , and Greek , and Rhetia ( whereof Milan was the Capital City ) , were govern'd by a Lieutenant of their own . Here the Gospel being planted , flourished in S. Ambrose's time , and so continued down to the Reformation ; save only that sometimes by the Embassies and Arts , Threats and Promises of the Church of Rome , their Pastors were prevailed with to make Retractations , and submit themselves for a while to the Papal Yoke . But they soon started back again , and the whole body of the people were never entirely reduced to this day : Yet bitterly reproached , and spitefully represented to the World , and confounded with the Manichees , Cathari , and the worst of Hereticks , on purpose to derive the greater Odium , and stroke of Persecution upon them .

2. Their Names . At first they were called Patarines , from a place called Patria , or Pataria ; where , upon a difference with their Neighbours , they were feign to say Mass by themselves ; afterwards Subalpini from the Countrey , Waldenses from Valles , Waldenses from Waldo , being an Eminent Man , and one that had translated the Scriptures into a Known Tongue , and probably many of his disciples joyning themselves to this Church . Lions , the place of their abode , gave them the Name of Poor People of Lions , &c. Albigenses .

3. Their Countrey . First Italy , and the Countrey of Piedmont , Lombardy , France and Bohemia , whither they fled for shelter in the times of persecution , about A. C. 1200. England , &c.

4. Their Doctrines .

1. The Church of Rome is an Assembly of ungodly men ; not the Church of Christ , but the Whore in the Revelation . 2. All sins reign in that Church . 3. That themselves are the true poor in Spirit , who suffer for the Faith , &c. The True Church of Christ . 4. That the Eastern Church doth not value the Church of Rome . 5. They despise all Ordinances and Statutes of the Church , as being too many and burdensom . 6. The Prelates are the Scribes and Pharisees . 7. None in the Church ought to be greater than other . 8. None ought to kneel to a Priest . See thou do it not . Rev. 9. Tythes are not to be given to Priests ; nor the Clergy ought not to enjoy any Temporal Possessions , Prebends , Regalia , &c. 10. Neither Land nor People ought to be divided into Parishes . 11. They condemn Monasteries , all the Sacraments of the Church of Rome . 12. They were against Swearing , &c. But these are accounted to us , by Authors of the Roman Church , with so much malice and confusion , that 't is not easie to believe any of their Reports . They had indeed a mixture of Error with their substantial Truths ; which is capable of Apology .

5. Their Conduct of Life . They were orderly and modest in their manners and behaviour ; avoiding all Pride in their Habits , wearing neither very rich Cloaths , nor over mean and ragged ones ; they kept up no Trade to avoid Lies , Swearing and Deceit ; but only lived by the Labour of their hands , as Handy-crafts men and Day-labourers ; and their Teachers were Weavers and Tailors ; they did not heap up Riches , but were content with Necessaries ; they were also very Chast , sparing and very temperate in Eating and Drinking ; not frequenting Taverns or Ale-houses ; nor going to Balls or other Vanities , abstaining from Anger ; when they workt , they either Learned or Taught ; and therefore Prayed but little : They Hypocritically went to Church , Offered , Confessed , Communicated , and heard Sermons to catch the Preacher in his Words . [ Observe , this Character is given them by an Adversary , an Inquisitor , who wrote in the 14th Century . ] In like manner their Women were very modest , avoiding Back-biting , Foolish Jesting , and levity of Words , and abstaining especially from lies and swearing ; not so much as making use of the common Asseverations , In truth , for certain , &c.

6. Their Worship and Behaviour , from the afore-said Anthor .

They kneel down upon the ground , before a bench , or the like , and continue thus in all their Prayers in silence , as long as one might repeat a Pater-Noster 30 or 40 times , and conclude their Prayers by repeating the word Amen several times ; and this they do every day very Reverently , amongst those of their own Perswasion , without the company of any Strangers , before noon , after noon , and at night when they go to bed ; besides some other times , as well in the day , morning and at night ; they say , teach , nor have any other Prayer besides Our Father . They do not look on the Salutation of the Angel to be a Prayer , nor the Apostle's Creed ; and say that these were introduced by the Church of Rome , not by Christ . However they have drawn up a short draught of the seven Articles concerning the Godhead , and as many concerning the Human Nature , the Ten Commandmants , and the seven Works of Mercy , which they say and teach , and boast much of them , and readily offer themselves to Answer to any one that demands of them a reason of their Faith . Before they set themselves down to Table , they bless it , saying , Bless the Lord . Lord have mercy upon us , Christ have mercy upon us ; Lord have mercy upon us Our Father , &c. After which , the Eldest of the Company saith , in the Vulgar Tongue , God who blessed the 5 barley Loaves and 2 Fishes in the Desart before his Disciples , bless this Table , and that which is upon it ( and then make the sign of the Cross ) in the Name of the Father , Son and Holy Ghost . Amen . And when they rise from Table , after Dinner , or Supper , they give Thanks thus , the Eldest in the Vulgar Tongue repeating the Doxology , set down in the Revelation , Blessing and Glory and Wisdom and Thanksgiving , Honour , Power and Might , be ascribed to God alone , for ever and ever , Amen . And then adds , God render a good reward , and a plentiful return to all those who are our Benefactors ; and the God who hath given us Corporal food , vouchsafe us also the Life of his Spirit ; and God be with us , and we with him always . Amen . Also when they bless the Table , and when they return Thanks , they fold their Hands together , and lift them up towards Heaven . And after Dinner , and they have returned Thanks and Prayed , as before , they Preach , Teach , and Exhort according to their way and Doctrine .

They who would know more , may read Archbishop Vsher , Morland , Dr. Allix , out of whom I have in great hast Extracted this short Account ; rather to give an edg , than satisfy the Appetite of my Readers .

Place these Two Leaves before the 2d Part.

THE HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS In the World , &c. PART II.

1. Knowledge of God .

Jewish .

MAimonides acknowledges God to be incorporeal and incomprehensible . Dr. Tenison .

Esdras appointed the People to meet three times a week to be taught the Law ; because in the desart of Sur they wandered three days without water , i. e. the Law . Ross .

Christians .

S. Augustine was inflamed with a desire of Wisdom by reading Ciccro's Hortensius ; That Book ( saith he ) changed my Affections , and turned my Prayers to thy self , O Lord , and made an alteration in my wishes and desires : All vain hope grew low in my esteem on a suddain , and I long'd for the Immortality of Wisdom with an incredible heat of mind . — How did I burn , my God , how did I burn with a desire to fly from Earthly things to thee , and I knew not , what thou wouldst do with me , for with thee is Wisdom . — I was delighted with this alone in that Exhortation , that he did mightily excite me with that Discourse , and inflame me , that I should love , seek after , and attain , and hold fast , and embrace , not this or that Sect , but Wisdom it self , whatever it was : And I did burn , and this only cooled me in so great a heat , that the Name of Christ was not there : For this Name , through thy Mercy , O Lord , I had suck'd into my tender Heart with my Mother's Milk — , and whatsoever was without this Name , tho Learned and Polite and True , did not wholly Ravish me , August . l. 3. Conf. c. 4.

Felix Africanus , Bishop , and his Associates , chose rather to give up their own Lives in the Dioclesian Persecution , that the Copies of the New Testament .

Origen , when a Child , was very inquisitive into the hidden meaning of the Scriptures , and even tired his Father with asking questions ; and afterwards never went to Meals , never to Sleep , without some part of the Scripture read , Dr. Cave .

John , an Egyptian Confessor , whom Eusebius saw and heard , tho his Eyes were out , and his Body mangled , would repeat any passages out of the Old and New Testament ; whom I supposed , saith he , to be reading in a Book ; till coming near , I was struck with great Admiration , Idem .

Theodosius the younger could exactly repeat the Holy Scripture in any part , Idem .

Nazianzen ptofesseth , he had willingly renounced all other things for the sake of this Book , Idem .

Gildas hath scarce one Paragraph in his Epistles unstored with Texts of Scripture , T. Jones .

K. Alphonsus read over the Bible 14 times , with Commentaries , such as his Age afforded .

Mr , Bradford never went to bed without his Book . Fox , Martyrol .

Heathens .

The more I study the Nature of God , and inquire what he is , the less I find : The Saying of Simonides to Hiero of Syracuse .

Know that it is the greatest Point of Religion about the Immortal Gods , to have right Opinions of them , that you may know that they are , and that they govern all things well and righteously , and that we ought to obey them , and acquiesce in all things that they do , &c. Epict. c. 38.

Muscovites .

There are a great number of Monasteries , both for men and women in Muscovy of S. Basil's order ; but they have this common with all the Muscovites , that they can hardly write and read : Not one in ten can say the Lord's Prayer , much fewer the Creed and Commandments , D. of Holstein's Emb. Travels , p. 105.

Persians .

The Audience being over — The King ( of Persia ) again sent for Lalin , Mariage , and Father Raphael , and after a short discourse , having dismissed all but F. Raphael , he fell into a Dispute with him touching the Unity of the Divine Nature , the necessity of one Prophet , and how Mahomet was the Seal and Crown of all the Prophets : He seemed to admire that the Franks , who had the reputation of being People of Wit , and Discretion , could think that Jesus Christ was a God . Tavernier's Collection of several Relations , &c. p. 28.

Papists .

The Venetians are generally ignorant of the matters of Religion to a scandal , and they are as unconcerned in them as strangers to them . Dr. Burnet's Letters .

The great Libertinage that is so undecently practised by most sorts of People at Venice , extends it self to the Clergy , to such a degree , that tho Ignorance and Vice seem the only indelible Characters , that they carry generally over all Italy , yet those appear here in a more conspicuous manner , than elsewhere . Idem .

One of the chief Ornaments of Venice was the famous Young Woman that spoke five tongues well , of which the Latin and Greek were two ; she passed Dr. of Physick at Padua , was a person of such extraordinary Vertue and Piety , that she is spoken of as a Saint ; she was of the Noble Family of the Cornaro's , Idem .

2. Love to God

Christian .

¶ From Syria even to Rome , I fight with Beasts , by Land , by Sea , Night and Day , bound with 10 Leopards ( a guard of Souldiers , ) — would to God I might enjoy the Beasts prepar'd for me ; who , I wish , may make quick dispatch with me ; whom I will allure to devour me speedily ; and if they will not , I will even force them . — Pardon me , I know what is best for me . Now I begin to be a Disciple of Christ . — Let Fire , Cross , and Troops of violent Beasts , and all the torments of the Devil come on me , that I may enjoy Christ . Ignatius , in his Journey to Rome .

My Love is crucified . The saying of Ignat.

Two Loves make two Cities ; the Love of God makes Jerusalem , the love of the World makes Babylon : Let every on ask himself what he Loves , and he will find of what place he is a Citizen . Aug. on Psalm 64.

He loves thee less , O Lord , who loves any thing with thee , which he doth not love for thee . Idem . in Conf. l.

He that Loves not , doth not labour ; for all labour is difficult to them who do not love : Only Love is ashamed of the name of Difficulty . Ibid.

The Love of God is never idle : Operatur enim magna . Greg. in Ho.

Our Soul is not more present , where it lives , than where it loves : Vbi animat , quàm ubi amat ; unless you suppoe it to be more there where 't is bound by necessity , than were it is carried freely , Bern. de Praecep .

Love of God .

Prior Deus dilexit nos , Tantus , tantum & gratis , tantillos & tales . Bern.

If you would be presently cleansed from Vices , enkindle in your self the Fire of Divine Love ; if you have perfectly tasted the sweetness of the Divine Love , you will not care for temporal sweetness . Rabanus in quod . Serm.

Wretched I , how much ought I to love my God , who made me , when I was not ; Redeemed me , when I was miserable ! For I was not , and he made me of nothing ; not a Stone , not a Tree , not a Brute ; but he would have me to be a Man ; he gave me Life , Sense , Discretion ; brought me out of Exile , Redeemed me out of Bondage , called me by his Name , that his Memorial might be always with me ; he anointed me with the Oil of Gladness , with which himself was anointed ; that I might be anointed from the Anointed , and called a Christian from Christ . August . de Sp. & An.

I have loved thee , O lord , not with a doubtful , but certain Conscience : Thou hast smitten my Heart with thy Word , and I have loved Thee . The Heavens and the Earth , and all things therein , cry unto me , that I should love thee . Neither do they cease to speak unto All Men , that they may be inexcusable . Idem in l. Conf.

If Souls please thee , let them be loved in God , for they also are Mutable , but fixed in Him ; they are established , otherwise they would go and perish ; therefore let them be loved in Him , and draw them , with thy self , to Him , as many as thou canst , and say to them , Let us love Him , let us love Him ; He made these things , and He is not far off ; for He did not make them , and go away ; Sed ex illo , in illo sunt . Ibid. l. 4. c. 12.

Do not hide from me thy Face : Let me dye , truly let me dye , that I may see it : Moriar , ne moriar , ut eam videam . l. 1. c. 5.

What art thou to me ? Have Mercy on me , that I may speak . What am I to thee , that thou shouldest command me to love Thee ? and if I do it not , shouldst be angry with me , and threaten me with great miserys ? Is it not a small thing , if I should not love thee ? Alas for me ; tell me by thy Mercies , O Lord , my God , what Thou art to me ? Say unto my Soul , I am thy Salvation . Speak so , that I may hear , &c. Ibid.

Galeacius Caracciola , Marquess of Vicum , the Pope's Nephew , upon his parting with his Friends and Family , his Lady and Children weeping and crying , and himself going to Geneva , as an Exile , had these words , Let them be accursed , that prefer all the pleasures of this World , to one Hours Communion with Jesus Christ . Anonym .

Joachimus Curaeus , a German Physician , in the close of his Life , spake thus ; Come Lord Jesus , and let all that love thee say , Come ; and he that loves thee not , let him be Anathema Ma●anatha . Thou knowest , I love thee ; with thee I shall be the beginning of this New-year . Mel. Adam .

Affiance in GOD.

Jews .

THE Jews still pray for the re-edifying of the Temple ( with a still Voice , that none can hear ) in these words : Let thy will be before thy Face , O God our Lord , Lord of our Fathers , that the holy House of thy Temple may be restored to our Days ; and grant us thy Will in thy Law . And afterwards , rising , with great Joy and Clamour , they sing a Prayer of Praise in hope thereof ; and sitting down again , they read a long Prayer , gathered here and there , out of the Psalms , and some whole Psalms , and part of 1 Chron. 30. And lastly , the last words of Obadiah , v. 21. The Saviours shall ascend into Mount Zion , to judge the Mount of Esau , and the Kingdom shall be the Lord's . Which they speak in hope of the Destruction of the Christians , and their own Restitution ; they proceed , singing , And God shall be King over all the Earth ; in that day , God shall be One , and his Name One , as 't is written in thy Law , O God , hear Israel , God , our God , is One God . And this word , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ( One , ) in the next Prayer they repeat , and resound for half an hour together , One , One , One , &c. Looking up to Heaven , and turning to the four corners of the World . Purchas .

Christians .

Luther , in great spiritual trouble , having writ about the Walls and Tables in his Study , in great Letters , VIVIT , ( He is alive ) to a Friend , dedemanding of him the Reason , replied , Christ is alive , and if he were not , I would not desire to live one Hour longer . Dr. Bolton , in his Serm.

Mahometans .

They look upon themselves as obliged to perform the inward acts of Faith ; and account all Actions without Faith , as sins , without any Merit . F. Simon .

They commend nothing so much , as Trust in God , owning him for their only support . Idem .

Heathens .

M. Antonius gave God thanks for his Assistance in the Government of his Will.

The Southern Americans , when they go to Wars , carry their Gods along with them , and ask Counsel of them for all Affairs . Rosse .

Obedience to His Laws .

Jews .

IN every Synagogue the Book of the Law is kept within a Chest , written on Parchment , in great Characters , and carried to and fro on two Staves , fastened to each end of the Parchment : The Book ( which is the Pentateuch ) is wrapt in Linnen , and covered with Silk , Velvet , or Tissue : The two Staves are called the Trees of Life . When the Praecentor brings forth the Book , they all sing Num. 10.35 . Let God arise , and let his Enemies be scattered , &c. After some Anthems are sung , one comes and kisses the Cloaths in which it is wrapt , and with a loud Voice blesseth God , who hath chosen them before all others , and given them a Law . Then the chief Singer reads a Chapter , and the Book is kissed again ; after that elevated on high , the whole Congregation shouting , This is the Law that Moses gave to Israel . When the Book is wrapt up again , all , both Young and Old , kiss it , touching it only with their two Fingers . And while it is carried back again , they all sing again , Return , Lord , to the many Thousands of Israel . Numb. 10.36 . Mr. Rosse .

Obedience to the Divine Laws .

Muscovites .

SOme Lutheran Divines in Sweden and Livonia , have made it a Problematical Question , Whether the Muscovites were Christians or not ? The Danish Gentleman , who published the Embassie he was sent upon , into Muscovy , from Frederick the Second , gives the Muscovites a very true Character , in two Lines , when he says ;

They are subtile , over-reaching , humourous , self-willed , obstinate , insolent , and impudent , regulating their Reason according to their Power ; that they have shaken hands with all Vertues , to run themselves into all manner of Vice . D. of H. Ambass . Trav.

Ceylan .

A witty Man of Ceylan , and a good natural Philosopher , called Alegamma Motiar , having conversed with the Jesuits , and desiring to be a Christian , desired to know what Jesus Christ had done , and left in Writing ; and having read over the New Testament , with that heed and study , that in less than six Months there was hardly a Passage , which he could not repeat ; after which he desired to turn Christian , because he found their Religion such as Jesus Christ had taught ; but only he wondred , That they themselves did not follow his Example : for that he never yet could find by his reading , that Jesus Christ ever took any Mony of any body ; but that they took all they could get , and never Baptized or Buried , unless they were well paid ; but tho he started the Question , he was Baptized and became a Sedulous Converter of others , Tavernier , Part 2. l. 3. c. 3 ,

Love and Reverence to his Name , Word , &c.

Jews .

THe Jews to shew their Zeal for the Law of God , wear the Zizith or Fringe , which is a square piece of Linnen-cloth ( or Silk , &c. ) with Fringes , worn next the Shirt , hanging down on the breast or Shoulders , &c. and account the right wearing of it , a keeping of the whole Law ; and ascribe as many miracles to it , as the Papists to the Cowl of S. Francis . Women never wear it , Dr. Addison .

They have also scrowls of Parchment , Phylacteries , Tephillim , written with several sentences of the Law , and tied on the fore-head and left-arms , Idem .

They have a great veneration for the Law ( viz. the five Books of Moses ) never reading it , or taking it out of the Chest , but on Monday , Thursday and Sabbath-day ; — After the Elevation of it , and its return from Procession , and being put in its coverings , all the Males in the Synagogue kiss it in order , as the Papists do the Pax. Idem . When they kiss it , they bless God for it , Rosse :

Tho the Jews ( in Barbary are not forbid the reading of the Bible ; yet the Vulgar upon pain of Excommunication must acquiesce in the sense of the Masters ; this was told as a Secret by R. Aaron ben Netas . Dr. Addison .

The Pentateuch is divided into 52 Sections , that so it may be read over in a year . See more in Mr. Rosse .

Swearing by God is a sussicient cause of Excommunication with the Modern Jews . Dr. Addison

Christians .

Nazianzen severely chides his dear Friend Greg. Nyssen , that rejecting the Holy Scripture ( the most excellent Writing in the World ) which he was wont to read both privately and publickly , he had given himself to the study of forreign and profane Authors , Dr. Cave .

Augustine ( Conf. l. 3. c. 5. & l. 7. c. 21. ) complains that at his first reading of the Sacred Scriptures , he despised them for the simplicity of their stile , not comparable to the Eloquence of Tully ; but afterwards being unsatisfied with Tully and Plato , greedily set upon S. Paul's Epistles , and thereupon became inflamed with a Love of Divine Studies ; yet in the reading of Cicero , he was not pleased , because he could not find the name of Christ there .

Blesilla , a devout Widow , weak and sickly , was never found without a Bible in her hand , Hieron .

Olympia Fulvia Morata , born at Ferrara , in a Letter to the young Princess of that place , she saith — ( after getting out from the Idolatry of her own Countrey , &c. ) It may seem incredible to you , what a change the Lord then made upon my Spirit , that former aversion I had to read the Scripture — was then turned to have it as my greatest delight and pleasure in the World , &c. Anonym .

Chrysostome having Preach'd many Sermons against Swearing at Antioch , the people being weary , ask'd him , when he would leave Preaching ? To whom he Answered , when you leave Swearing : Would you have the Plaister taken away before the wound be Cured ?

Ancient Heathens .

Pythagoras ( if he be the Author ) in his Golden Verses , and Isocrates , &c. advise us to revere or be afraid of an Oath .

Mahometans .

Mahomet the great , promising to his Soldiers the Spoil of Constantinople , swore by the Turks great Oath , By the Immortal God , and by the 400 Probhets , by Mahomet , by his Father's Soul , by his own Children , and by the Sword wherewith he was girt , Knolles .

Persians .

The Persians are mightily addicted to ill Language and Cursing ; but they never Blaspheme God ; for is they should hear one Swear , or with themselves at the Devil , they would cry out in astonishment , is not that fellow a fool , to give himself to the Devil , and renounce Paradise ? All their Oaths are , Ser-azire-sha ( by the King 's beloved Head ) or Erva Pigumbir , ( by the Spirit of the Prophet . ) I remember , once at Galata , walking with some of the French Embassadors Servants , we saw two Turks at Cuffs : In the end after 1000 curses on one side , the other replied no more than this , I wish thy Soul may have no more repose in Paradise , than the Hat of a French-man hath in this world ; alluding to our putting them off so often , M. Tavernier , l. 5. c. 14.

Armenians .

At Egmiasin the Arch-bishop took the Book , wherein he had read the Gospel , and gave it the Patriarch , Bishops , and all the people to kiss . On the one side of the Cover of that Book , are two Relicks Enchased , which are cover'd with Crystal , M. Tavernier , l. 1. c. 3.

Persians .

The Duke of Holstein's Embassador in his Persian Travels , tells us . — Whilst I was viewing one of their Schools or Colleges , one of the Regents , who read publick Lectures , perceiving that I had caused to be Engraven on a Cane , which I had for a walking-staff , in Arabick , Bismi Alla , rahman rachim , i. e. In the Name of the Merciful God which shews Mercy ; — he desired me to bestow it on him , promising to give me a better : but finding some difficulty , he cut out the word Alla ( God ) and put it in a clean paper , saying , the name of God should not be on a staff thrust in the dirt .

Muscovites .

Tho in their quarrels they seldom break out into horrid Oaths and Imprecations , yet upon Trivial occasions , especially in their dealings , they stick not to swear at every word , and have incessantly in their mouths their Po Chrestum ( by Christ ) making the sign of the Cross at the same time . Perjury is severely punish'd , first cruelly whipt , then banish'd D. of Holstein's Emb. Trav.

Amonst the Tartars , when a person is dangerously ill , the Moullah comes with the Alcoran , which he opens and shuts three times , and lays it to his Face , and upon recovery , 't is attributed to the Alcoran , M. Taver .

Mahometans .

The Mahometans never mention the Name of Christ , but with high Reverence and Respect .

In naming the name of God , they must bow , and add , — Most high , blessed , mighty , &c. — Of Mahomet , they must add , — May God augment his Graces . — Of other Messengers , — God is satisfied with them . — Of Other Doctors — May the mercy of God rest upon them .

The great Mogul himself would speak most respectfully of our Blessed Saviour Christ , saith my Author .

If the Mahometans find a bit of Paper in the the way , they take it up , and put it in some place of a Wall , because the Name of God is , or may be written in it : So that the holes of the walls are always to be seen stuck full of them ; for the same reason , they use no Paper when they go to ease themselves : Yet for all this Reverence they swear by the Name of God at every turn , and speak not three words without an Vllah , i. e. by God , M. de Thevenot .

A sight , it is no less strange , than ridiculous , to behold the Honour they do unto the Camel at his return unto Constantinople , which carried their Alcoran ( amongst a Caravan of many thousand Pilgrims , towards Mecha ) crowding about him , as led through the streets , some pulling off his Hairs , and preserving them , as Relicks , some kissing , others with his Sweat besmearing their Eyes and Faces ; and at last cutting him into little gobbets , and giving thereof to eat to their Friends and Families , Sandy's Trav. l. 2.

Modern Heathens .

The Bramins forbear Swearing and Blasphemy . Sir Th. Herb.

The Japanese's hate Calumniators , Swearers and Gamesters . Mandelslo .

The Gaurs , when they put any one to their Oaths , Swear them before their Sacred Fire , for which they have a very great Veneration . M. Tavernier .

Reverence to God's Name , Swearing , &c.

Jews .

THE Jews permit not their Children to use the name of God till seven years old , that they may retain a greater Veneration for that Holy and Reverend name ; and therefore the first Salutations of Children are plainly , May you have a good day , I wish you a good Sabbath , &c. Dr. Addison .

The Esseans account every word they speak , of as much force , as if they had bound it with an Oath ; and they shun Oaths worse than Perjury ; for they account him a Liar , who needs to call God to Witness . Joseph . de Bell. Jud. l. 2. c. 7.

Christians .

〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 — For how ( saith St. Chrysoston ) is it not Absurd , that a Servant should not dare to call his Master by name , or bluntly and ordinarily to mention him ; yet that we slightly and contemptuously should in our Mouth toss about the Lord of Angels ? — How is it not Absurd , if we have a Garment better than the rest , that we forbear to use it continually ; but in the most slight and common way to wear the Name of God ? Dr. Barrow 's Sermon .

How grievous Indecency is it , at every turn to Summon our Maker , and call down Almighty God from Heaven , to attend our Pleasure , to vouch our idle Prattle , to second our giddy Passions , to concern his Truth , Justice , Power , in our trivial Affairs . Idem .

What Presumption is it , with unhallowed Breath , to vent and toss that Great and Glorious , Holy and Reverend , Fearful and terrible Name , of the Lord our God , the Great Creator , the Mighty Sovereign , the Dreadful Judge of all the Word ? what Name which all Heaven with profoundest Submission doth adore : which the Angelical Powers , the Brightest and Purest Seraphim , without hiding their Faces and reverential Horrour , cannot utter or hear ; the very thought whereof , should strike an awe through our Hearts , the mention whereof should make any Sober Man to tremble ? Idem .

A good Man should 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , and exhibit 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . Idem ex Clem. Al. Strom. 7. &c.

Chrysostom preach'd many Sermons to the People of Antioch against Swearing ; but they being weary of the Subject , ask'd , when he would leave off Preaching ? To whom he answered , When you leave off Swearing : Would you have the Plaister taken away before the Wound be cured ? Calamy a Fast-Sermon .

The best way to attest the Truth of what is spoken , is to call God to Witness ; this is the Form of Swearing which we Christians use . Athan. Apol. ad Constant. Imp.

St. Chrysostom saith , It was customary to come into the Church , and to Swear upon the Communion-Table , taking the Holy Gospels into their hands , Dr. Cave .

St. Basil exhorts them that had Sworn rashly , or in unlawful cases , to Repentance ; appoints Perjured Persons Banishment from Communion eleven Years . Idem .

Vegetius ( de Re Milit. l. 1. ) a Heathen Author , living in the time of Valentinian Jun. sets down this as the Military Oath of the Christians — By God , Christ , and the Holy Spirit , and the Majesty of the Emperor . Idem .

Novatus taking his Followers Hands , wherein they held the Sacramental Elements — caused them to Swear by the Body and Blood of our Lord Jesus Christ , that they would not desert him . Euseb.

Pope Pius appointed forty days Penance with Bread and Water ( and seven Years following ) for a Perjured Person that was Free ; three Forties ( or Lents ) Penance and lawful Holy-days for him that was bound . Carrauz . Decr. Pii Pap.

If any Swear by God's Hair , or Head , — if in Orders , let him be deposed ; if a Lay-man , Excommunicated , &c. Idem , ibid.

Dr. Taylor to the Bishop of London , degrading him , — When the Bishop ( according to the Formality ) should have struck him on the Breast with his Crozier , and his Chaplains disswaded him from it , because he would strike again : Yes , said he , by St. Peter will I , for it is the Cause of Christ . And again , to Mr. Bradford the same Doctor relating the Story , told him , I have f●ightned the Bishop of London , for that his Chaplains thought I would have struck him , and by my Troth , quoth he , ( rubbing his hands ) I made him believe I would do so indeed . Fox's Martyrol .

Papists .

Bishop Bonner swore frequently by God , by St. Mary , by St. Augustine , by the Blessed Sacrament , Allhallows , by my Faith , Troth , Ibid.

Common Swearing among the Papists a venial Sin . Aug. de Clavasio .

Mahometans .

Vallahi or Tallahi ( i. e. by God ) a usual Form of Swearing among the Mahomitans . About ten years ago , an Arabian , well known to me , Ahmed Ibn Ali , a Suliensian , was reproved by the Famous Golius for Swearing , took it well , and gave thanks for reducing him from that Pernicious and Damnable Custom . Hottinger .

Ancient Heathens .

〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . An Oath is a most dreadful thing . Arist.

Reverence an Oath . [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] Pythag. aur. Carm.

The best way of observing an Oath is , if you neither use it frequently , nor rashly , nor in common matters , nor for the amplification of Speech , nor confirmation of a Relation , — but in things necessary and solemn , and when there is no other way to procure Credit , &c. Hierocl . in Curm . Pyth. vid. Isocr . ad Demonic . Sect. 30.

With the Scythians the Swearer's Punishment was loss of his Estate ; with the Persians Bondage ; with the Grecians cutting off the Ears ; with the Romans throwing down a steep Rock . Anon. With the English now , Payment of one Shilling .

Praying unto God .

Jews .

THE Jews ( in Barbary ) resort to Prayer thrice every day in their Oratories :

1. At Sun-rising — for two hours together , which is called Tephillah Sabarit , or Morning Prayer .

2. About three a clock in the Afternoon , which is called Tephillah Minscha , or Evening Prayer .

3. After Sun-set , which is Tephillah arvit , or Night Prayer . These two last Services are not ( both of them ) above an hour long . Dr. Addison .

They pray also to the Angels in their Retirements , for the necessary Evacuations of their Body , thus , Most Holy , and most Glorious Ministers of the most High , I beseech you keep , preserve and help me ; wait till I come in and go out ; for this is the Custom and way of all Men. Idem .

There is an Univesal Agreement among them , that they ought every day to say over a hundred Benedictions , viz. At washing in the Morning 23 , at entrance into the Synagogue six , at putting on the Zizith one , at putting on the Tephillim one , at every one of the three Offices in the Synagogue eighteen , three after Dinner , two before Night , at going to sleep two , and as many at Dinner and Supper . Idem .

The Pharisees spent one quarter of the day in Prayer . Dr. Hall .

Christians .

St. James the Just went daily to the Church , and there kneeling on the Pavement prayed , so that his Knees became hard and brawny as Camels . Dr. Cave out of Euseb.

Nazianzen saith , his Mother Gorgonia prayed so oft , that her Knees were hard , and did as it were stick to the Ground . Idem .

The Barking of Dogs , the Bellowing of Oxen , the Grunting of Hogs , pleaseth God better , than the Canting of Luxuriant Clergy-men . Hibernic . ex August .

Thou didst afflict me with Pain of the Teeth , and when it was so great that I could not speak , it came into my Mind , to admonish all my Friends present to Pray for me unto the God of all Health : And I wrote this in Wax , and gave it to them to be read : As soon as we had kneeled down , the Pain went away . — I was amazed , I confess , my Lord , my God , for I had never found any thing like it in all my Life . August . l. 9. Conf. c. 4.

Constantine the Great caused his Image in all his Gold Coins , Pictures and Statues , to be represented as a Person Praying , with Hands spread abroad , and Eyes lift up to Heaven . Dr. Cave .

Mr. Ignatius Jurdaine Merchant , was wont for many years , even to old Age , Winter and Summer , to rise between two and three a clock to his private Devotions , continuing there till six , and then proceeded to Family-Duties . Clark .

Myconius sending in a Letter to Luther , that he was Sick , not unto Death , but unto Life ; Luther wrote to him again , that he prayed that he and others his Friends might survive him , and that he might not be left alone with his dry , exhausted and wearied Body , to combat with Devils here below , — Hoc peto , hoc volo , & fiat voluntas mea . Amen . which accordingly came to pass , for Myconius recovered of his Consumption , and lived six years after : Insomuch that Justus Jonas saith of Luther , Potuit quod voluit , Fuller 's Lives .

Persians .

The Persians never undertake any thing , but they pronounce the Bismilla , ( in the name of God , and sometimes say Behnam ohuki namesch herez Tzanehafr , i. e. in his Name , who is the Refuge and Protection of Souls : They express a great Attention and Devotion in their Prayers . I have seen them in their Metschid at Ispahan , when they had their Eyes so fastened on the Ground , or lift up to Heaven , that they would not take any notice of one . D. of Holst . Emb. Trav. p. 279.

Mahometans .

The Mahometans or Infidels of Indostan or East-India ; whatever Impediments they have at home or abroad , they constantly Pray five times every day , viz. at six , nine and twelve in the Morning , and three and six in the Afternoon . The Mogul , the Prince himself , does so , and the meanest Shepherd that waits on his Flock in the Field ; and if they can , they perform their Devotions in their Moschits or Churches . Most go to Prayers every day , at least to those of Noon , Quindy and Akscham .

A Mahometan told a Reverend Divine of England , Resident of the Great Mogul's Court , — There was , said he , a most Devout Mussel-man , who had his Habitation in a great City , where Mahomet was zealously professed , who for many years together spent his whole days in the Mosquit , not minding the World at all , so that this Family was become very Poor ready to Famish . — He leaves them one morning in this low Condition , takes a solemn Leave of his Wife and Children , resolving for his part to go and Pray and Dye in the Mosquit , if no Relief came , and leaving his Family to Famish at home . But that very day there came to his House a beautiful young Man , ( as he appeared ) who gave to his Wife a considerable quantity of Gold , bound up in a white Napkin , telling her , that God had now remembred her Husband , and sent him his Pay for his Constant Pains in Devotions — &c. Her Husband , at his return at night , brought nothing — but a little Grit or Sand , which he opened to shew , and it was all turned into precious Stones , &c. the seventh part of which he gave to the Poor ; ( for said he ) a Musselman is very Charitable — Adding , If we do not forget God , he will not forget us . This Story seems Incredible , but 't is related by the nameless Author of Indost . and E. Ind.

The Moors ( about Fesse ) in the beginning of any Labour or Journey , looking up to Heaven , with a low Voice say , Bismillah , i. e. in the Name of God . Morden .

In passing by one another , they say — Salem alleque , Peace be with thee ; at the hearing of one Sneeze , — God be your Keeper . Idem .

The Moors Pray five times a day , first about Noon , second , about three a clock , third , at Sun-set , fourth , a little within Night , fifth , a little before day in Winter . Idem .

When the Mahometans mount on Horse-back , Play or Eat , — they say Bismillah . M. de Thev .

In some parts of Cathay the Monks Pray on strings full of Nut-shells . Rosse .

Chinese , Papists , Persians and Muscovites , in Praying , use Beads , though not all , nor always .

The more Puritanical sort of Turks have a Tesbuch , a kind of Chaplet , or String of Beads , consisting of 99 Beads , upon each of which they repeat certain words out of the Alcoran . Tavern .

In Ceylon also they pray on Beads . Rosse .

Gaurs .

The Gaurs , when they pray , tye a Handkerchief about their Mouths , as if they were afraid their words should mix with the Air , and receive any impurity . M. Tavern . l. 4. c. 8.

Persians .

The Persians cannot say their Prayers when they have any Gold about them ; Idem . l. 5. c. 10. and therefore they never wear Jewel , or Ring of Gold , because it would be troublesome to pull 'em off , and lay them up so many times a day .

Muscovites .

They , in their Prayers , consider the Virgin Mary , the Evangelists , Apostles , and an infinite number of other Saints , not only as simple Intercessors , ( as the most intelligent affirm ) but also as Causes and Co-operators of their Salvation . There is no Muscovite but gives his Saints , and their Images , the honour due only to God . D. of Holst . Ambass . Trav.

Abyssines .

They pray for the dead , e. g. Remember , Lord , the Souls of thy Servants , and our Father , Abba Matthew , and the rest of our Fathers , Abba Salama , and Abba Jacob , &c. And again ; Remember , Lord , the Kings of Ethiopia , Abreha , Atzbeha , Caleb , and Gebrak Meschah , &c. Release , O Lord , our Fathers , Abba Antony , and Abba Macarius , &c.

From whence it may be fairly Justified , That they admit Purgatory ; which yet in words they constantly deny . But through Simplicity and Ignorance , they are not constant to themselves ; for at another time they implore the Intercession of the same Souls . Job Ludolph .

Armenians .

The Armenians pray not for the dead , imagining , that 'till the general Day of Doom , they are without either Joy or Torment . Sir Tho. Herb.

So soon as the Armenians discover the Mountain Ararat , they kiss the Earth , and lifting up their Eyes to Heaven , say their Prayers . M. Taver . Book 1. c. 4.

Calvinists .

Corderius taught his Scholars to pray twice or thrice every day , besides their Prayers at rising in the Morning , and lying down at Night ; and also , constantly at Meat : And , moreover , advised them sometime to retire by themselves , to secret Prayer . Corder . Collo .

Papists .

Margaret of Valois , not long since Queen of France , built her a Chapel , provided her Chaplains , and large Endowments for them ; that so , perpetually , day and night , every hour successively , without intermission , by some one or other , there might intercession be made to God for her , unto the World's end ; ( a thing which her self had little thought of in her life-time , as having other business to think on . ) Mr. John Hales .

Formosa .

After the Priesttesses ( Juibs ) have fed heartily on the Offerings , they proceed to Prayer , which is long , joyned with several distracted motions of the Eyes , 'till falling to the ground , they make dreadful cries and shrieks ; then lye immoveable on the ground extended , saying , in this posture the Gods communicate their mind to them ; then they get up to the top of the Pagod , and walking from one end to the other , pray again ; them strip stark naked , shew their privy Parts to their Gods , striking them with their hands , then call for Water to wash themselves , in the Face of the Congregation . Ibid.

Jews and Greeks .

Neither Jews nor Greeks use the posture of Kneeling in Prayer .

Praising of Him , Singing Psalms , &c.

Jews .

THE Jews , at the pronouncing of Holy , Holy , Lord God of Sabaoth , jump up three times . They begin their publick Service with the Psalms , Ps. 3.7 . &c. Dr. Addison .

Christians .

S. Augustine saith , We have the Precept and Example of our Saviour , and his Apostles , for singing in our Assemblies . — And he saith , The custom of Churches were very different about this Matter . In the Churches of Africa , ( he saith , ) They confined themselves to the Prophetical Hymns ; for which they were upbraided by the Donatists , as too grave and formal : But he allows Singing for one of the Solemn Parts of Divine Service ; with which he joyns Reading of Lessons , Preaching and Prayer , either aloud by the Bishop , or in common , by the Deacons giving notice . Dr. Stilling . Orig. Sacr.

Pliny reports it , ( l. 10. Ep. 97. ) as the main part of the Christians Worship , that they met together before Day , to joyn in singing Hymns to Christ , as God . Dr. Cave .

Concerning Singing , see more in Dr. Burnet's History of the Reformation , Fox's Martyrol . Dr. Jackson's Notes on the O. T. Calvin's Instit. Strabo , Walafride , The Christian's Companion , &c.

Chrysostom saith , That one may be said to sing , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , though all sing after him , so that the Voice comes , as it were , from one Mouth . Hom. 36. in 1 Ep. ad Cor. p. 487.

Athanasius commanded the Deacon to read the Psalm , and the People to answer ; For his Mercy endureth for ever . Apol. de Fug . p. 717.

Sozomen saith , They who were skilful , were Praecentors , and that the multitude 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , l. 5. c. 19.

In the constitutions Apostol. 't is adjoyned , that one should sing the Psalms of David , and that the People should sing after the ends of the Verses , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , l. 2. c. 57.

S. Basil saith , In his time they did 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , — And then permitting one to begin the Melody , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . Ep. 63. ad Cler. Neoc .

S. Austine , speaking of the time when he was Baptized of Milain , concludes thus : — How much did I weep at thy Hymns and Songs , being sharply moved with the sweet Melody of thy Church ! Those words flowed into my Ears , and thy Truth melted into my heart , and thence bubbled up an Affection of Piety , and my Tears run , and I was well-pleased therewith . l. Conf. 9. c. 6 , 7.

How the same S. Augustine was passionately moved to Grief and Indignation against the Manichees , in reading the fourth Psalm , v. l. Conf. 9. c. 4. wishing that they might have been privately present , to have seen him reading , himself not knowing that they were present , &c. And how also , he was angry with himself for past Faults ; and all others that loved Vanity .

Theodosius Junior , rising early every Morning , together with his Sisters , interchangeably sung Psalms of Praise . Dr. Cave .

S. Hierom , speaking not of the Universal Church in Solemn Assemblies , but what the Companies of solitary Virgins are wont to do of their own accord , saith ; — In the Morning , at 3 , 6 , 9 a Clock , at Evening , and at Mid-night , they sing Psalms , only on Sundays , they went into the Church . Bullinger's Decads .

Sometimes they had Dances in their Churches , and Chapels of the Martyrs . Theodor. l. 3. c. 22.

Praise , Thanksgiving .

Protestants .

THE Protestants in England , and Holland , and Germany , ( in some places ) use Organs . In the Canton of Bern , they use Trumpets in singing Psalms . Conr. Werndly Liturg. Tigur .

The Lutherans in Swedeland , &c. have Organs and Bells in all their Churches .

Mangi .

The Sick here vow to offer their Blood to their Idols , if they recover ; to which also they Sacrifice Rams with black Heads ; which , with spiced Drinks , they eat , with singing and dancing . P●●quet broke open . Vol. 2.

Cathay .

The Tartars here , place their Idols at the entrance of their Tents , and to them they offer the primitiae of Milk , Meat , Drink , and the Hearts of Beasts ; all which they place before their Silken and Felt-Gods all Night , and eat in the Morning . Pacquet broke open , Vol. 2.

Tunquin .

The King of Tunquin , after the Solemnities of his Inauguration , takes his time to go and give thanks to his false Deities , for his coming to the Crown , when the Moon first changes ; shutting himself up for the first Week with the Bonzes , and living in common with them , with a great deal of Frugality : During which time he visits the Hospitals , gives orders for the building a Pagod , &c. Tavern . Col. of Relat. &c.

Armenians .

The Armenians sing and play on Cymbals , while the Communion is Administred . D. of Holst . Amb. Travels . p. 208.

After Dinner they go to Church , where they sing certain Hymns . Tavern . l. 1. c. 4. p. 18.

Mahometans .

After Perfuming of their Head , Beard , and Turbant , with a Fumigation of Lignum Aloes , the Mahometans lift up their hands on high , and cry Elmendela , i. e. Thanks be to God . Tavern .

Ac●●et VIII . Emperor of the Turks , upon Tidings of a Peace made with the Christians at Buda , with a number of Janizaries , and others , in great Magnificence , went to the Church , to give thanks to his Prophet Mahomet . Knolls . p. 1269.

Moors .

The Moors ( about Fez ) On the finishing a work or Journey , say , Ham der illah , i. e. Thanks be unto God . Morden Geogr.

The Mahometans , at perfuming their Beards , cry , Illemed Illah , i.e. God be thanked , Tavernier .

When they meet a Friend upon the Road , they say , El ham dillah al salam tipsi , i. e. God be praised that I see thee well , Idem .

Among the Moors some of their Religious Santoes ( much more horrible than the Dervises ) clothed as the Dancers , and have Felt-caps , as they ; pray oftener , viz. On Tuesdays and Thursdays , about 10 or 11 a Clock at Night . All meet at the call of him who goes to the Tower , sing some Verses of the Alconan , which they often repeat , so that they have enough to last them till day , clapping hands , playing on Drums and such Instruments : About the middle of their Singing they rise upright , and put themselves into a ring one behind another ; he who is chief sings some Prayers aloud , the rest answer Allah , i. e. God ; making , at every time , a low bow , and this with such straining , without intermission , and such bending of their Body , that they look like Men Possess'd ; especially at the latter end , when the Drum beats faster , and the rest say Allah to every stroke of the Drum ; so that they foam like mad-dogs ; some void Blood at the Mouth : This lasts about half an hour ; but towards the end they say nothing hut Hou , i. e. He , as wanting strength to say Allah . Then they rest , sing other Prayers ; and towards the end start up again , and begin their sweet Musick ; and this three times : I have often been stunned with this at Rusetto . In their Processions you always see some of these Fools foaming at the Mouth , and with Eyes shut , pronouncing the word Hou , having a man on each side to support them from falling and they who can keep longest in that ecstasy , are the greatest Saints . M. de Theven .

Americans .

The Americans used to sing the Devil's Praises , to dance about Fires , which they made in honour of him , Rosse .

In Virginia they Worshiped with Praying , Singing and Offerings , and Dancing about Fires , with Howling and Rattles , beating the ground with Stones , Offering of Tobacco , Deer-suet and Blood on the Altars , Idem .

French Protestants , Dutch , &c.

I have observed before , that the Protestants of France , the Germans , and they of Zurick and Switzerland are noted for their pleasant singing of Psalms ; which is to be imputed generally to the care taken in setting them to School to Learn singing by Notes , as well as Reading ; and methinks their example might provoke us to emulation herein : The time and mony would be better spent by Parents and Children , than in some of those little Fancies , which our Gentry account Breeding . It would look more like a Masculine and Christian Prudence to consecrate our joy and Musick to the purposes of Religion , the Beauty of Holiness , and the Honour of our Maker and Redeemer ; than to spend ( as we commonly do ) all our stock of Art and Mirth upon sensual Amours and Entertainments ; And to make this exercise more smooth and melodious , let every one learn to read , and carry his book with him to Church , and let the Psalms be notified ( as in the Palatinate on the Church-door ) before-hand , or else the Congregation accustomed to a certain small number of Psalms , which the people may as easily get without Book , as the Maids and Children do Ballads and Penny-Songs . And tho I have often pleaded for the Lawfulness , and even usefulness of Organs , yet methinks since they suppose a weakness and want of help for that Devotion , and Vocal is commonly preferred before Instrumental Musick , I could wish our Vocal might be so sweet and excellent , if possible , as to shame all Organs out of Churches .

Abassines .

I had almost forgot to have mentioned the Abassines here , who ( as I have said before ) have in their Festival Solemnities their Singing Priests , Cymbals , Morrice-bells , Kettle-drums , Singing and Dancing and Skipping , as if they would make the Floor ring again , and clapping Hands to the God of Jacob. See the Greeks Feasting .

Fear of God alone .

Jews .

THE Old Testament gives us several Examples of the Jewish Zeal in this respect , which I shall not trouble my self to enumerate in this place : So doth the Apocrypha , especially the story of the seven Sons . Josephus also seems to bid pretty fair for a consideration under this head , I mean , him whom Vespasian carryed along with him Captive from Palestine , and who is the author of the History of the Jewish wars . But as for the Modern Jews I have little to say ; to their own master they stand or fall .

Christians .

Cyprian commends Cornelius for taking the Bishoprick of Rome upon him , when Decius the Emperour had threaten'd heavy severities to the Christian Ministers , and would sooner endure a Corrival in the Empire , than a Bishop at Rome .

Maris Bishop of Chalcedon — to Julian the Apostate upbraiding him with his blindness ; I thank God ( saith he ) who hath taken away my sight , that I might not behold such a wretch as thou art .

Vettius Epagathus desiring leave to plead the Christians cause ( seeing them dragg'd before the Judgment seat ) was thereupon seized himself by the president . Dr. Cave .

Poland .

In Poland the Gentlemen and Nobility , when the Gospel is read in the Churches , draw their swords , in token that they are ready to defend it with their lives . S. Clark .

Muscovites .

One Juan Neronou , a Protopope of Casauskey , not long since began to inveigh against the honour done to Images , charging those who did worship colours and wood with Idolatry : But the Patriarch soon degraded him , and shut him up in a Monastery upon the river Wolga . D. of Holstein's Emb. Trav.

They tell of one Sudatworets Philip Metropolite , who lived in the reign of the Tyrant John Basilouits , and grew famous for the remonstrances he made to that Prince of his wicked life ; the Tyrant troubled thereat , sent him into a Monastery from Moscou : but from thence he made his pen do , what his tongue could not , and from time to time represented the Judgments of God to the eyes of the Great Duke so pressingly , that the other not able to endure any longer , sent one of his servants to strangle him ; the Executioner found him ready enough to dye , with this desire only , that instead of strangling with a Cord , he would run him with a knife into the heart : which he accordingly did . The Monks of the Monastery put him into the Catalogue of Holy Martyrs . Idem .

Heavenly-Mindedness .

Jews .

NEither can I here give the Modern Jews any Panegyrick ; ( their garments seem rather to smell of the field , and their devotions appear too gross and scandalous , and their lives spotted with covetousness : ) and as to the ancient Jews , the history of them is so full and authentick in sacred scripture , that to repeat it over here , were but Actum agere . Only this I must needs confess , by their hundred benedictions which they are to rehearse every day , as for the Crowing of the Cock , the appearance of the morning , the putting on their Clothes , washing themselves , eating , drinking , for every particular dish brought to table , &c. they seem to aim at a perpetual and constant Tenor of Devotion ; and if it be more than washing the outside of the platter , 't is well : but this is certain , their hopes creep upon the Ground , and to this day they expect a Messiah that shall restore the Terrene Kingdom to Israel .

Christian .

Nazianzen saith , his sister Gorgonia did not more seem to be good , then really strive to be so , that she left nothing to the Prince of this World , but transferr'd all into the safe Treasuries above ; leaving nothing to the Earth , but her body ; changing all for the hopes of a better life : bequeathing no other Riches to her children , but an excellent Pattern . in laud. Gorg. Orat. 11.

Domitian the Emperor enquiring , and upon search finding out the Nephews of Judas , the brother of our Lord , of the Race and Posterity , which he desired to extirpate , ask'd what possessions they had ? They told him , they had between them 39 Acres of Land , to the value of about 9000 Pence , out of which they paid him Tribute , and maintain'd themselves with their own hard labour , shewing him their hard and callous hands : Then asking further of Christ and his Kingdom ? They answered , his Empire was not of this World , but Heavenly and Angelical , to take place at the end of the world , when he should come with Glory to Judg both Quick and Dead , &c. Whereupon the Emperor despising them on account of their meanness , let them go without any severity shewed to them , Euseb. l. 3. c. 20.

Origen refusing the maintenance of others , Sold his Books to one that was to allow him four Oboli a day ; the day he spent in laborious exercises and tasks , the most part of the Night in study , always remembring that of our Saviour , not to have two coats , nor to wear shoes , nor anxiously to care for the morrow .

Clemens Alex. speaks against — Ivory Hafts , or garnished with Silver ; Ivory-Tables ; Lamps of the Goldsmiths making ; and Ivory Bed , or Couch ; Purple Carpets , &c. Paedag. l. 2. c. 3.

Give us this day our daily bread , i. e. saith Gregory Nyssen , not Delicacies , Riches , Purple Vestures , Golden Ornaments , Pearls , Jewels , Silver Vessels , Marble Pillars , Silk Carpets , Choirs of Musick , &c.

Renounce the Devil and all his works , the pomps and pleasures , &c. i. e. The sights , and sports of the Theatre , and such like Vanities , Cyril .

Tertullian tells his Adversaries , all the Plagues God sent in this World , could not hurt them , because they had no other concernment in this world but as soon as they could , to get out of it , Ap. c. 41.

Hierom tells of Marcella , that she lived so , as always believing she should immediately die ; and never put off her Garments , but it put her in mind of her Grave and Winding-sheet .

Tertullian tells of a Christian Woman , possessed by the Devil at the Theatre ; and being asked , how the durst enter into a Christian Woman ? He made Answer , that he found her on his own ground .

Papists .

S. Francis renounced the World ; and when a Priest to whom he offered it , would not take his Mony , he cast it away , and enter'd into a Vow of perpetual Poverty , Baker's Chron.

S. Francis Sales speaking of Cordial and Mental Prayer , adviseth thus ; — Begin all thy Prayers , mental or Vocal , with the presence of God ; keep this Rule without exception ; and in short time thou wilt perceive , what profit thou shalt reap by it . And again , having finished ( saith he ) this mental Prayer , take heed lest thou give thy heart a jog ; lest thou spill the Balm , which thou hast received , &c. keep thy self silent for some time , and fair and softly remove thy Heart from thy Prayers to thy worldly business . Introd. to a Devout Life .

Frequency and Diligence at Church .

Jews .

BEfore the Sun go down , the Women kindle their Sabbatarian Lights ; which is an old Custom observed by Persius , Satyr 5. The reason is , because the first Woman extinguish'd the Light of Man by her Disobedience . Rosse .

The Jews make haste to the Synagogue , but go backward and slowly home . Dr. Addison .

In Jerusalem are said to have been 480 Synagogues . Purchas .

The Jews are rather too Precise in their Preparation for the Synagogue than too Remiss ; they Pray in order thereto betimes in the Morning ; for the earlier the Orison , they think , the more acceptable to God . 'T is their common saying , In Winter they raise the day , in Summer the day raises them . Some rise early every Morning to lament the Ruins of Jerusalem : It is a general Tradition among them , Heaven-gates are shut up at night , after midnight they are opened , and the noise of opening them awakens the Cocks , and the Cock ought to awaken us to Prayers by his crowing ; and in their publick Liturgy they give thanks for this good Office of the Cock . On Sabbath-mornings they creep under the Counterpane , when they put on their Shifts , that the beams of the House may not be privy to their Nakedness : Before they go to the Synagogues , at leaving their Apartments , they bow their Heads moderately in Lamentation for the Temple : They use all needful Evacuations ; they wash ; make haste to the Synagogue . Dr. Addison .

Christians .

Chrysostom ( Hom. 56. Tom. 1. ) saith of the Church at Antioch , that they would set aside all Affairs at home , to come and hear Sermons at Church : — That it was the Honour of the City ( not their rich Suburbs , brave Houses , and gilded Dining-rooms ) but a diligent and attentive People ; that it was his great Encouragement to see such a famous and chearful Concourse , a People so well ordered and desirous to hear . Dr. Cave .

Origen in his Sermons , reproved no fault so much , as Absence from Church .

The Primitive Christians had several Sermons in the same Church Morning and Afternoon .

The Swedes have three Services every Sunday . The Switzers likewise a daily Sermon .

Jacobites .

The Jacobites in Socotera Island have Altars in their Churches , which they enter not , but stand in the Porch . Rosse .

Armenians .

The Bells all rang about midnight , and every one rose to go to Church : I believe it was more than usual , because it was Shrove-tide ; for both the Office and the Missa were concluded before break of day . Saith M. Tavernier concerning the Armenians in the Convent of St. Stephen's , l. 1. c. 4. p. 18.

Lutherans .

The Protestants in the Palatinate have two Sermons on Sunday , and every first Wednesday of the Month one .

Heathens .

At Hierapolis none , who had look'd upon a dead Corps , or in whose House any had died , might be admitted into the Temple for thirty days . Rosse out of Lucian .

In Siam every King of the Country is bound to erect a Temple , with high Steeples and a multitude of Idols . Idem .

At Jagrenate in India is a great Pagod , where the Arch-Bramin keeps his Residence , wherein is a great Idol called Resora , with two Diamonds for his Eyes , and one about his Neck , the least of which weighs about forty Carats ; Bracelets about his Arms , sometimes of Pearls , sometimes of Rubies : The Revenues of which Pagod are sufficient to feed 15 or 20000 Pilgrims every day ; which is a number often seen there , that Pagod being the greatest place of Devotion in all India ; it maintains above 20000 Cows : That which makes it so Rich , is the vast Alms that are continually bestowed by so incredible a Multitude as comes from all parts . Tavernier , Part 2. l. 3. c. 9.

Greeks .

The Greeks in Cyprus upon Sundays and Holy-days rise between one and two of the clock in the Morning to sing Matins ; for which purpose there is a Clerk that goes from Door to Door , and knocks with a Hammer to wake the People , and then cries out with a loud Voice , Christians , go to Church . Tavernier , l. 2. c. 6. p. 81.

They seem to me scarcely excusable from a Capital Sin , that build or adorn Churches and Monasteries with immoderate Expences , when so many living Temples of Christ are Poor , &c. Erasmus .

Muscovites .

The Muscovites go thrice to Church on Sundays and Festivals , to Mattins ( Sasterim ) before day , to the Obedny at noon , to Vespers or Wadschemi in the Evening : They stand all the Service-time , or kneel , incessantly bowing before the Images , &c.

Whereas in my former Impression of these Travels I said , that in the City and Suburbs of Moscou there were above 1500 Churches and Chappels ; and John Lewis Godfrey , Author of the Archontologia Cosmica , thinks that number incredible : I must needs acknowledge that I was much mistaken , and now affirm for certain , there are above 2000 , for no Lord but hath his private Chappel , nor any Street but hath many of them , though most of Wood , and very small ones , but fifteen foot square . D. of Holstein 's Embass .

Indian Christians .

The Indian Christians , though heir Churches are low and ill furnished , yet they are neat and sweetly kept , matted , and without painted ( which the Greek Churches abound with . ) They assemble chearfully , and at their entring shut their Eyes , the better to contemplate the Exercise they come about , with their own Unworthiness : Kneeling they look towards the Altar , near which the Priest is seated ; him they salute with humble Reverence , who returns his Blessing with the uplifting of his Hands and Eyes . Sir Thomas Herbert .

Mexicans .

In Mexico were thirteen Temples . Purchas .

Mahometans .

In Fez are 700 Mosquits , some garnished with many Pillars and Fountains of Marble ; each Temple hath a Priest to say Service , and look to the Churches Revenue . Rosse .

Tunquinese .

In Tunquin the great Cities have several Pagods , and hardly a Town or Village but hath one ; and for every Pagod at least two Bonzes and two Says ; but some Pagods maintain forty Bonzes and as many Says . Tavernier's Collect.

Pegu.

In Pegu they are magnificent in their Pagods , having some of beaten Gold ; in the Varella or Temple of their King there are three of Silver , and one of Massy Gold , in the shape and proportion of a Man , &c. Pacquet broke open , Vol. 2.

Circassia .

They have one thing remarkable , that they never enter their Churches , till they resolve to have off Vice ; that is , till after forty years of Age ; after which time they rob no more . Ibid.

German Protestants .

Those of the Palsgrave's Country had each Sunday two Sermons ( the absent first admonished by the Clergy , the next time the Civil Magistrate was called to help . ) Those of Geneva — in the Churches of their Cities every Sunday four Sermons : Those of Breme — three , of which one was Catechetical . Mr. Hale 's Letter from the Synod of Dort to Sir D. Carleton L. Embass .

Papists .

What meant sundry Ancient Councils , as the Eleventh of Tolet in Spain , yea even of Trent it self , to — enjoyn frequent Preaching , calling for more than any Man almost is able to perform ? Anonym .

Catechising .

Jews .

COncerning the care which the Jews now take in Catechising their Children , see afterwards , under the Title of Good Children .

Christians .

8. Clemens praiseth the Corinthians , that they took care to admonish their young Men , to follow things modest and comely ; and exhorts them to instruct the Younger , to make their Children Partakers of the Discipline of Christ . Dr. Cave .

Constantine's first and greatest care towards his Sons , was , to secure the Happiness of their Souls , by sowing the Seeds of Piety in their Minds ; which he did partly himself , by appointing Religious Tutors for them ; and when he had taken them into a Partnership of the Government , by private Admonitions , or by Letters giving them Counsel , &c. This was always the first and chief Point , That they should prefer the Knowledge and Worship of GOD , the Great King of the World , before all other advantages , yea , the Empire it self . Idem .

Nazianzen commends his Mother , that not only she her self was brought up under a Pious Education , but conveyed it down , as a necessary Inheritance to her Children : Gorgonia being well seasoned with her Instructions and Example ; for she reclaimed her Husband , educated her Children and Nephews , in the ways of Religion , while she lived ; and left this as her last Charge and Request , when she died . Idem .

The Order of Catechising in the Primitive Times , is thus delivered , by Mr. Gabriel Towerson , &c.

1. When any desired to become a Proselyte , inquiry was made , not only into the Life of the Catechumen , but of those who brought him .

2. Upon Admonition , and a promise of Reformation , he was admitted into the Rank of Catechumens , by Prayer , and Imposition of Hands , and so passed over to his Instructor , in a private School , or Auditory .

3. The Catechist entertain'd him with a long Narration of the Story of the Bible , from the Creation , to the Birth , Life , Death , and Resurrection of our Saviour , &c. closing with the last Jugment , and an Admonition to beware of False Teachers , and of being scandalized at the ill Lives of some Christians : The Catechist all this while standing ; though S. Austin would have had it changed into a sitting Posture , to prevent weariness .

4. After this , they were taught particular Points , as of Faith , &c. Then admitted to the Lessons , and the Expositions of them in publick ; and lastly , to the Prayers of the Catechumens .

5. After two , or more Years , they gave up their Names and Petitions to be Baptized , usually before Easter , and then plied with earnest Exhortations to Repentance , Fasting , and Prayer .

6. The Apostles , and next the Bishops , were Catechists ; afterwards the Office was devolved on others ; as Cyprian appointed one Optatus , one not of the Clergy ; Augustine , one Deo-gratias , a Deacon ; Demetrius , Bishop of Alexandria , made Origen , at eighteen Years a Catechist of that Famous School .

In a Synod held at Clovershow , or Clyff , under Cuthbert , Arch-Bishop of Canterbury , A. C. 〈◊〉 . it was ordained , That those Priests , who did not as yet understand the Creed , and the Lords Prayer , should both learn themselves , and teach them to others in the English-Tongue . Spe●m Concil . p. 242. Can. 10.

By Canons given under King Edgar , A. C. 967. care was taken , That Children should be taught their Pater-noster , and Credo , by their Parents ; else , when dead , not to be buried in Consecrated Ground , or thought worthy to receive the Eucharist . Ibid. p. 447. Can. 17.22 .

Much the same thing , and in the same words is enjoyned amongst the Ecclesiastick Laws of K. Knute , a. 1032.

A. C. 1548. Arch-Bishop Cranmer compiled a Catechism , dedicates it to the King , and in his Epistle , complains of the great neglect that had been in former times , of Catechising . Dr. Burnet's Hist. of the Reformation .

It was the Observation of the Learned'st King , that ever sate on the English Throne , That the Cause of the Miscarriage of our People into Popery , and other Errors , was their ungroundedness in the Points of Catechism . Therefore his said Late Majesty , gave publick Order . for bestowing the latter part of the LORD's Day , in Familiar Catechism . — For my part , I have spent the greater half of my Life , in this station of Holy Service ; I thank GOD , not unpainfully , not unprofitably : But there is no one thing , whereof I repent so much , as not to have bestowed more Hours in this Publick Exercise of Catechism ; in regard whereof , I could quarrel with my very Sermons , &c. Bp. Jos. Hall , Ep. Ded. to the Old Relig.

Geldria .

One of the Deputies of Geldria , to shew the Force of Catechising , told , That amongst them , a Minister , who at his first coming to his Living , found all his Parishioners Papists , so that he must Preach to the Walls , &c. But by going to their Houses , and expounding the Grounds of Religion , within a Year , he gained them all to Church . Mr. Hales Let. from Dort , to Sir D. Carleton .

Helvetia .

One of the Helvetian Deputies declared , That with them , all Persons before Marriage , were to be Examined by the Minister , else their Marriage was to be deferr'd . Idem .

A Catechism answering in bare Texts of Scripture , was desired by the Remonstrants , at the Synod of Dort , to gain Anabaptists , &c. Idem .

Palatinate .

In the Palatinate , in Sundays at one a Clock , the Bell rings duly , to Assemble the young People together at Church , in order to be Catechised ; where Persons grown up to Men and Women , submit themselves willingly to Catechetical Instruction , and aged Persons disdain not to give their Presence . The Ordinance is attended with Psalms and Prayers .

Protestants of France .

The Protestants of France have a large Catechism , which they expound on Sundays , Afternoon .

Papists .

The Papists have their Catechism likewise , and Catechising used amongst them . See afterwards , under the Title of Discipline .

Frequency and Devotion at the Sacrament .

Jews .

THey embrace Circumcision for a Sacrament of Divine Institution , and a Sign and Seal of the Covenant , seldom deferring it longer than the eighth day ; doing it sometimes at home , the Richer in the Synagogue . The chief Officer , or Circumciser , is Mohel ; the God-father is called Baal-berith , who receives the Child at the Synagogue-Door , with this Acclamation ; Blessed is he , ( the Child or Elias ) that comes , and holds the Child to the Mohel , who gives GOD thanks for this Sacrament given to Abraham : Whilest the Fore-skin is taking away , the Father thanks the Lord , that he gave Abraham a heart to fulfill the Law of Circumcision , and preserv'd him to see this his Son circumcised . When he hath done , the Mohel prays that the Child may live to see his Sons thus initiated ; may keep the Law , and do good Works . Then he taking a Cup of Wine , and blessing God , for creating the Vine , and giving it an exhilarating Vertue , dips the little Finger of his left Hand thrice in the Wine , and lets it drop in the Child's mouth , and having tasted it himself , reaches it to the Congregation . After which , the Mohel gives GOD thanks , that he hath Sanctified the Child in the Womb , and hath brought it to the Foederal-Sacrament , &c. Then he takes the Infant from the Baal-berith , and delivering it to the Father , gives it a Name , praying for him , &c. Dr. Addison . I forgot to tell , that at the Baal-berth's giving the Child to the Mohel , is sung Deut. 15.

They are not peremptory about the precise time of eight Days : I knew one Jacob Israel Balgara , born in Spain , Circumcised in Barbary , in the fortieth Year of his Age. They are careful not to delay the first occasion of being Circumcised . The negligence of Parents herein , is liable to Excommunication . If a Child die before the eighth day , 't is Circumcised at the place of Burial , with only giving it a Name , &c.

In the celebration of the Passeover , they run home from the Synagogues at Even , where they have in one Dish three Cakes , in another a rosted Leg of Lamb , with an hard Egg ; in another , Pap , and spiced Wine , and divers Fruits ; in another , Lettice , Parsley , &c. Rosse .

Christians .

Serapion having lapsed , and on his Death-bed desiring Reconciliation , and the Sacrament , and none being willing to communicate with him , he sent his Boy to the Pastor , who being also sick , sent the Eucharist by the Boy ; after he had re-received the Sop , he immediately died . Dr. Cave .

Calvinists .

A Gentleman of no mean rank , being a Candidate of Divinity , and assisting at the Administration of the Sacrament , while he was holding the Cup , fixed his Eyes upon a Gentlewoman , who was betrothed to him : She , some days after , at her Father's House , ask'd him the Reason : He told her , because he had almost a fancy to drink her Health . Whereupon she began to hate , and utterly detest him ; and the Matter being spread abroad , he was taken Prisoner , and some Weeks after Condemned and Beheaded . Werndley , in his Liturgia Tigurina .

Heathens , Gaurs .

The Gaurs in Persia , at the Birth of their Children , practise something like our Baptism ; for some days after the Child is born , they wash it with Water , wherein certain Flowers are first boyl'd , and during that dipping , the Priest , who is present , makes certain Prayers . If the Child dye without that washing , they do not believe , but that it goes to Paradise ; but the Parents shall give an account for their neglect , because the washing encreases his Favour in the sight of GOD. M. Tavern . l. 4.

Armenians .

The Armenians always Communicate at their Marriage , and during the Administration , they Sing , and play on certain great Cymbals . D. of H. Emb. Trav.

Those aged Persons , that Communicate not once a Year , and Children dying unbaptized , are not buried in the Church-yard . Idem . p. 208.

Muscovites .

Those Muscovites , who receive the Sacrament , prepare themselves by extraordinary Mortifications , for eight days , eating nothing but a hard kind of Bread , and drinking nothing but Water and Quas , which is so sowre , that it wrings the Belly , and brings to Death's door , and make their Confession . Such as have taken an Oath lately , in any Law-suit , or committed Murder , or any heinous Sin , are debarr'd 'till death . There are but few , that neglect to receive the Sacrament at Easter .

Sacraments .

Muscovites .

THE Muscovites think Baptism the only Door through which a Man must enter into Christ , and so into Paradise . They Baptize their Children as soon as born ; if weak , at home , if well , at Church . The way thus : 1. The Priest receives the Child at the Church-Door from the God-father and God-mother , crosses and blesses him , saying , The Lord preserve thy going out , and coming in ; receives Wax-Candles , uses Incense , &c. 2. Makes a Procession about the Font 3 times , with the God-father , &c. the Clerk going before with the Picture of S. John , the Priest reading in the interim , &c. 3. The God-fathers give the Child's Name in Writing , which the Priest puts on an Image upon the Child's breast , saying over certain Prayers . 4. He asks the God-fathers , if the Child believe in God the Father , Son , and H. Ghost . 5. All turn their Backs upon the Font , to shew their horrour for those three Questions that are to be ask'd afterwards , viz. If he renounced the Devil , his Angels , and his Works ? To which the God-fathers answer three times , and spit so often on the ground . 6. Then they face about , and the Priest asks , If they will bring up the Child in the true Greek Religion . 7. He Exorcises the Child , by putting his hand on him , and blowing three times cross , and saying , Get out of this Child , thou unclean Spirit . 8. He cuts off a little of the Child's hair , puts it in a Book , dips the naked Child three times in the Water , In the Name of the Father , Son , and Holy Ghost . 9. Puts a corn of Salt in the Child's mouth , crosses it on the Fore-head , Hands , Breast , Back , with Oil , puts a clean Shirt on him , saying , Thou art as clean as this Shirt ; hangs a Cross about his Neck , to be kept 'till Death . D. of Holst . Emb. Trav.

Modern Heathens .

The Baptism of the Persees , in East-India , is thus :

So soon as one is born , the Daroo is called upon , who delays not , but being instructed in the precise time of his Nativity , calculates his Fortune ; the Daroo gives the Name , the Mother assenting to it : This done , they haste together to the Eggaree , where the Priest puts a little Water into the Bark of a Tree , the Name of which is Holme , the place it grows in Yezd , not far from Spahawn ( a Tree that Zertoost blessed , a Tree which , they say , yields no shadow . ) The Water out of this hallowed Rind , being pured upon the Infant , a Prayer is then made , that it may be cleansed from all impurity . — At 7 years of Age the Child is Confirmed by the Daroo , and taught to say his Prayers over the Fire ( but with his Mouth and Nostrils cover'd , lest his sinful Breath offend the Deity ; ) after which he drinks a little cold Water , chaws a Pomegranate-Leaf , washes in a Tank , cloaths his Body with a fine Shuddero , reaching to his Waste ; ties a Zone of Cushee about his Loins , woven with Inkle of the Herboods making , ( which he wears ever after , ) and after a short Prayer , that he may never prove an Apostate , but continue a Fire-Worshipper ; that he may eat no Man's Meat , nor drink any Man's Drink , but his own ; he is ever after reputed a Believer . Sir Tho. Herb. Trav. into Persia .

Concerning the Bannyans , see in the First Book , Ch. Sacram.

Amboyna .

In Amboyna , ( though Worshippers of the Devil ) they Circumcise at Twelve , or Thirteen Years of Age , &c. Mandelslo .

Sachion .

In Sachion , the Tartars dedicate their Children to their Idols ; and on Festival-Days , Sacrifice Rams for their Childrens Preservation . Rosse .

Guinea .

In Guinea , the Priests besprinkle their Infants , ( after Sermon ) with Water , wherein a Newt doth swim . Rosse .

Loango .

In Loango , Circumcision is used . Idem .

And in Madagascar also , and Jucatan .

Armenians .

The Armenians thus Consecrate and Administer the Sacrament .

1. They set the Consecrated Bread on the Altar .

2. The Arch-Bishop reads the Mass for the Ceremony .

3. At reading the Gospel they light abundance of Wax-tapers .

4. After the Gospel , several of the Noviciates take Sticks in their hands , about 5 Foot long , at the end whereof are Latten Plates , with little Bells hanging about them , which when they are shaked , sound like Cymbals .

5. Other Noviciates hold a Copper Plate in their hands , hung about with Bells , which they strike one against another , and at the same time the Ecclesiasticks and Laity sing together indifferent harmoniously .

6. All this while the Arch-bishop hath two Bishops on each side of him , who are in the room of a Dean and a Sub-dean .

7. By and by he goes and unlocks a Window in the Wall on the Gospel side , and takes out the Chalice where the Wine is .

8. Then with all his Musick , he takes a turn about the Altar , on which he at length sets down the Chalice , saying certain Prayers .

9. With the Chalice in his hand , and the Bread upon the Chalice , he turns towards the People , who presently Prostrate themselves upon the ground , beat their Breasts , and kiss the Earth , while the Arch-bishop pronounces , This is the Lord who gave his Body and Blood for you .

10. Then he turns towards the Altar , and eats the Bread dipt in the Wine : For they never drink the Wine .

11. He turns towards the People with the Bread and Chalice in his hand , and they that will receive , come one after another to the bottom of the Choir , to whom he gives the Bread dipt , as before . The bread is without Leaven , flat and round , about as thick as a Crown , and as big as the Host of the Mass , being Consecrated the day before by the Priest ; whose Office it is , M. Tavernier , l. 4. c. 9.

They never put Water in their Wine . When they come to the Communion , the Arch-bishop or Priest says these words , I confess and believe that this is the Body and Blood of the Son of God , who takes away the sins of the World , who is not only ours , but the Salvation of all mankind . He repeats these words three times , the people saying after him word for word , ibid.

They give the Communion to Children of two or three Months old , which the Mothers bring in their Arms , tho many times the Children put it out of their Mouths again , ibid.

They never administer in Lent , for then they never say Mass , but on Sunday noon , which they call Low Mass ; at which time they never see the Priest , who hath a Curtain drawn before the Altar , and only reads the Gospel and Creed aloud .

The Armenians Baptize infants on Sunday , except in danger of Life ; the Midwife carrying the Infant to Church , where the Bishop or Priest plunges it naked in the water , and returns it to the Godfather , going on with his Prayers , and twists a double string , one of white Cotton , another of red silk , ( signifying the Blood and Water , which flowed from the Body of Christ ) about the Child's neck ; then he anoints the Child , and crosseth it in the several places where the Oyl dropped , saying , I Baptize thee in the Name of Father , Son and Holy Ghost . The Forehead , Chin , Stomach , Arm-holes , Hands and Feet are anointed . The Patriarch makes this Oyl every year on the Eve of our Lady in September , after a small Lent of eight days , of several fragrant Flowers and Aromatical Drugs ; but the principal is called Balassau-Jague , or flower of paradise . When 't is made , two bottles are sent to all the Convents of Asia , Europe and Africa . When the Ceremony of baptism is over , the Godfather returns home with the Infant in his arms , and a Taper of white wax in each hand , attended with trumpets , drums , haut-boys , which go before to the parents house , where the Godfather delivers the child to the mother , she prostrating her self before the Godfather , and kissing his feet , he her head ; the minister names the child according to the Name of the Saint of that day in their Almanack : Afterwards they Feast . The poorer sort carry the Child to Church on the Week-days , without any Ceremony , with Tears in their Eyes , pretending it to be sickly , and like to die , and so make no Feasts at all . If Women lye in 15 or 20 days before Christmas , they often defer till the Festival ; then in all the Cities and Villages where the Armenians live ; if there be any river or pond , they spread 2 or 3 Flat-bottom'd Boats with carpets to walk upon ; and in one of them set up an Altar , and in the Morning by Sun-rising all the Armenian Clergy of that Town or City and Parts adjoyning , get into the Boats in their Habits , with the Cross and Banner , dip the Cross in the Water 3 times , and every time drop the Holy Oyl upon it ; then plunge the Infant , and anoint him 3 times , saying , I Baptize , &c. The King of Persia is many times present at the Ceremony , when perform'd at Ispahan , riding on Horse-back to the side of the River , with all his Nobility , M. Tavernier l. 4. c. 11.

Bohemians .

— Neither are we alone in this use ( viz. of kneeling at the Lord's Supper ) the Church of Bohemy allows and practiseth it , Dr. Hall .

Gilolo and Amboina .

The Inhabitans here Circumcise by only slitting the Prepuce with a Cane provided for that use , Packet broke open , vol. 2.

Persia .

The Persians dedicate their Children to their Saints , Ibid.

Sanchion .

In Sanchion there are several Monasteries of Idols to whom they Dedicate their Children , and on Festivals Sacrifice Rams for their preservation , ibid.

Circassians .

The Circassians Baptize and Circumcise , and indeed are composed of both Christians , Mahometans , Jews and Idolaters , ibid.

Loango .

They are Idolaters and Circumcise , ibid.

Guinea .

In Guinea the Priest sprinkles young boys with Water , in which a Newt swims ; they also use Circumcision , ibid.

Madagascar .

In Madagascar they are Circumcised , ibid.

Mexico .

The Mexicans have among them a kind of Baptism , viz. cutting the Ears and Members of young Children , washing them presently upon their birth , and putting a Sword in the Right Hand , and a Target in the left ; this for Kings and Noble Mens Children : But to the Children of the Vulgar they put the marks of their Callings ; and to their Daughters Instruments to Spin , Knit , and Labour . Purchas .

Confession , sorrow for Sin , Mortifications , &c. Absolution .

Jews .

AT the Feast of Expiation or Attonement , every morning during the Feast , they thrice repeat this Confession , O Lord , thy People have sinned , &c. Instead of a proper Sacrifice ( because they want a place ) every Father of a House takes a Cock , and waves it three times about his Neck , &c. About the middle of their Service , they make an interruption , and two by two step aside in the Synagogue , and confess their Sins , each to other ; he that Confesseth , turns his Face Northwards , and with great seeming Contrition , bows his Body , beats his Breast , and readily submits his back to such stripes as his Friend will inflict , who yet never exceeds the Number of 39. Dr. Addison .

Ancient Heathen .

Diamastigosis was a great Solemnity among the Lacedaemonians , of which Tertullian makes mention in his Apolog. &c. and Philostratus in the Life of Apollonius Tianaeus ; in which young Gentlemen were beaten with Scourges before the Altar .

Papists .

The Papists are bound to Confession at least once a year , at , or near Easter , and to receive the Sacrament , and to undergo the Penance Assign'd them by the Priest ; after which Penance the Bishop goes to the Church-door , where the Penitent lies Prostrate on the ground , saying , Come ye Children , hearken unto me , I will teach you the fear of the Lord . Then he kneels and Prays for him , admonishes him ; brings him into Church , where he cuts his Hair and Beard , lays aside his Penitential Robes , puts on clean Clothes , and receives the Lord's Supper , Rosse .

Abassines .

The Abassines , being of a soft and mild disposition , for the most part , so soon as they have committed an offence ( that is notable ) presently run to their Confessors , and confessing , that they have sinn'd , desire to receive the Communion for the quiet of their Consciences . Ludolph .

Some of the Abassine Monks have invented several ways of Afflicting their Bodies ; as for example , To stand whole days together in cold Water . To gird their Loyns with a heavy Chain . To feed only upon Pot-herbs and Roots . To thrust themselves into the Clefts of Trees , and upon their closing again , to suffer themselves to be buried alive . Jo. Ludolph .

Armenians .

I staid at the Three Churches ( Egmiasin ) with the Patriarch three hours , and while we were discoursing together , in came one of the Monks of the Convent , who had not spoken to any person whatsoever in 22 years , by reason of a Penance , that was imposed upon him : Never did Man appear so meager and deformed ; but the Patriarch sent for him , and by his Authority Commanded him to break silence , which he did by speaking at the same time , M. Tavernier , l. 1. c. 3.

Mahometans .

Some Santoes in Egypt go stark naked , many of whom I have seen , without the least rag to cover their Nakedness , in Winter or Summer : And suffer their Hair to grow , as long as it can , for greater mortification : Go often to dine with the great Men of the City , which is accounted a Blessing to the House ; but very Lascivious ; many Women kissing their Priapus with great Veneration , M. de Thev .

Some eat Serpents , Idem .

A Santo at Caire had a Turban , as broad as a Milstone , weighing half an hundred weight : The weight of his Turban made him walk very softly , Idem .

Heathens .

In Narsinga and Bisnagar Pilgrims resort to a certain Idol , either with their Heads bound , or Ropes about their Necks , or Knives sticking in their Arms and Legs ; which Limbs , if they Fester , they are accounted Holy . When their Idol is carried in Procession , Pilgrims strive to be crushed to Death ; and when their Bodies are burned , their Ashes are kept as Holy Relicks . Some of them cut their Flesh in pieces , and stab themselves with Knives , to the Honour of this Idol . Rosse .

In Ceylon or Zeilan some go on Pilgrimages a thousand Leagues , eighteen Miles whereof they wade up to the middle in dirty stinking Water , full of Blood-leeches , and seven Leagues they clamber up a steep Mountain by the help of Nails and Thorns tied together ; and all this to visit a Stone on the top of this Hill , having in it the print of a Man's Foot , who ( they say ) came thither first to instruct them in Religion : Near the Stone is a Springing water , in which they Wash , then Pray , and with sharp-pointed Instruments cut their Flesh , and draw Blood , thinking thereby all their Sins are pardoned , and God pleased . Idem .

In New-Spain on the Feast of Penance and Pardon , when they Sacrificed a Captive , after much Adoration , they took up Earth and eat it , desiring Pardon for their Sins , and bringing Rich Presents to their Idol , and Whipping themselves on the Shoulders : On this day much Meat is presented to the Idols , and then to the Priests , who five days before had eat but one Meal a day . Idem .

The Southern Americans , at an Eclipse , Fast ; the married Women scratch their Faces , and pluck their Hairs ; the Maids draw Blood with sharp Fish-bones ; supposing the Sun to be angry with them . Idem .

The Gaurs in Persia preserve Cows-piss , and compound it with a Water , which they cause them to drink who have committed any Sin , after they have been at Confession for it : They call it the Cazi's Water , which Urine ought to be preserved forty days , with an Infusion of Willow-bark and certain Herbs . When any Person is confessed , if it be a Crying Sin , the Party is to stay ten days in the Cazi's House , and not to eat or drink but what the Priest gives him . And in order to Absolution , the Priest strips him naked , and tyes a little Dog to his right great Toe , which he leads with him about the Cazi's House , where-ever he goes , sometimes a whole day , sometimes longer , as the Crime is : In that Posture he desires the Cazi to Purifie him . The Priest answers , the Dog must Purifie him , not he . After which he pours the Water seven times on his Head , then gives him a Draught to drink ; and so he is absolved : Afterwards he Feasts all his Friends at the Cazi's House . But the Women and Maids are shrifted by the Cazi's Wife . M. Tavernier , l. 4. c. 8.

Zeal .

Jews .

BRethren , saith St. Paul , my hearts desire and prayer to God for Israel is , that they might be Saved ; for I bear them record , that they have a Zeal of God , but not according to Knowledge , Rom. 10.2 . And the Apostle himself was a Zealot of the same kind before his Conversion , — Concerning Zeal persecuting the Church of God . And the Sect he belonged to , was notoriously guilty that way ; none warmer in the blind Pursuit of Religion than the Pharisees : And yet we may trace the same fiery Humour conveyed down to following Ages and Generations ; witness their perpetual Hatred and Persecution of the Christian Church , their obstinate Adherence to their Devotions in the Siege of Jerusalem , their Zealous Attempts to return to the Holy Land , and re-build the Holy City , &c. and this all in spight of Miracles and Judgments , enough to convince them of their Folly , if they were not absolutely blind and hardened .

Scaliger tells us of an Order of Men among them called 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Mourners , that once a year , on the ninth day of Ab , were allowed entrance into Jerusalem by Adrian's Edict , which ( as Benjamin an Hebrew Author relates ) give Tithes of all which they possess to the Wise Men , always sitting in the School , and to the humbled Israelites which lament Sion , and bewail Jerusalem . These dwell in Caves or ruined Houses , Fasting all the days of their Life , except on the Sabbaths and Festivals , beseeching Mercy continually at the Hands of God .

Christians .

The Martyrs at Thebais , multitudes having been executed every day with all imaginable Cruelties , Sentence was no sooner passed against one Party , but others came , presented themselves before the Tribunal , confessing themselves Christians , and received the Sentence with Joy . Dr. Cave .

When Servetus condemned Zuinglius for his Rashness , his answer was , In aliis mansuetus ero , in Blasphemiis in Christum non ita .

Samodies .

Here the Priest , who is the eldest of the Family or Tribe , in Divine Service , instead of Singing , Howls till he fall down as one dead ; rising again , orders a Sacrifice of five Deer ; then thrusts a Sword half way into his Belly ; with several other Illusions , and Tricks of Sorcery . Pacquet broke open , Vol. 2.

Mexicans .

The Town of Mexico was great , and had thirteen Temples , in each of which were many Idols of Stone of diverse Fashions , before whom they Sacrificed Men , Doves , Quails , and other things , with great Perfumes and Veneration . — Some years they Sacrificed , as was thought , fifty thousand Men. S. Purchas .

Mahometans .

The Turks are very Zealous for their Religion , which they endeavour to propagate all over the World . M. de Thevenot .

The Asian Turks are greater Zealots : I knew at Smyrna a Reverend Preacher amongst them , who had many Pupils , who was so great a lover of his own Sect , that he hated all Mankind beside ; and stuffed his Sermons with Invectives against Christians , till at last chidden by the Officers of the City : Yet his Pride hardly abated , for when on his Mule's back , with his Followers on foot , he made all Western Christians whom he met with accidentally , to alight , and attend , whilst so Holy a Man passed by . P. Ricaut Esq ; in his Present State of the Greek Church .

Heathens .

In Mexico they burnt Incense before their Idols every Morning , Noon-tide , Evening , and at Midnight , and this with much Reverence ; and then they beat themselves , and drew Blood with sharp Bodkins . Rosse .

In Jucatan , in their Idolatrous Processions , they wound themselves , and offer themselves cheerfully for Sacrifices . Idem .

Tunquinese .

It is a thing almost incredible , what a vast number of Sacrifices the King sends to the Temples of his false Gods ( at his Inauguration ) to be there offered to the Idols . The number of Beasts is said to exceed an 100000 , besides the value of a Million in Panes of Gold , Tissues , and Silks to adorn the Idols ; and Orange-coloured Calicuts for the Bonzes , and those that attend the Service of the Pagods ; and a vast number of pieces of blue Calicuts for the Poor that are kept in the Pagods . Tavernier 's Collection of several Relations , &c.

Moderation .

Jews .

A Moderation in reference to the Ceremonial Law , especially when the Moral came into Competition with it ; and sometimes even in reference to the Judicial , seems frequently in Scripture permitted and practised : Circumcision sometimes neglected , and the Passover , and Sacrifices , &c. the Shew-bread eaten by others than Priests ; and an immoderate Zeal for Oblations , New Moons and Sabbaths , sharply reproved , when the weightier things of the Law were neglected . Vid. Psal. 50. Isa. 1. Hos. 6.6 . I desired Mercy , and not Sacrifice , &c. Mie . 6.6 , 7 , 8. As if the Almighty were about to retract those very Ceremonies which himself had instituted , when he saw the People dote so fondly upon them , as to forget or not duly mind the more solid and substantial parts of Religion .

Christians .

When I come to Rome , I Fast on the Sabbath ; when I am here , I do not Fast . So St. Ambrose at Milan tells St. Augustine ; which Judgment of Ambrose , Austine saith , he look'd on as a Heavenly Oracle , viz. To whatever Church you come , observe the Custom of that Church , if you would avoid giving Offence to others , and taking it from others . Dr. Stillingfleet .

The Non-observance of indifferent things commanded , when there is no apparent Contempt or Scandal , does not involve a Man into the Guilt of Sin ; for the ground of the Magistrates Command , is only in point of Contempt and Scandal , and for preserving Order in the Church ; for to command or obey , in reference to these things , from any Opinion of the necessity of them , ( and therefore the only ground of observing them ) is to shew that we are not guilty of the Power commanding , or of Scandal to others . Idem . Tota igitur religio ect in fugiendo scandalo & vitando contemptu . Whitaker , Contr. 4. qu. 7 , c. 2.

They do not bind , if Contempt and Scandal be removed . P. Martyr de leg . Eccl.

Hooper , who had raised a Difference about Garments , writ twice to Ridley about the time of his Persecution and Imprisonment ; who writ him an answer , as soon as he could convey it ; in which he declared , how intirely he was knit to him , though in some Circumstances of Religion they had formerly jarr'd a little : It was Hooper's Wisdom and his own Simplicity that had divided them , every one following the abundance of his own Sense : But now he assured him , that in the Bowels of Christ he loved him in the Truth , and for the Truth . Dr. Burnet 's History of the Reform . &c.

The Popish Cantons have made Laws , that it shall be Capital to any to change their Religion ; and on a set day every year they go all to Mass , and the Masters of Families Swear to continue true to the State , and firm in their Religion , to their Lives end : And so they pretend to punish their falling into Heresie with Death and Confiscation of Goods , because 't is a Violation of the Faith , which is so solemnly Sworn . But on the other hand , in the Protestant Cantons , such as turn , are only obliged to go and live out of the Canton ; but for their Estates , they still preserve them , and are permitted to sell them . One cannot but observe more of the merciful Spirit of the Gospel in the one , than in the other . Idem — Letter from Zurick .

Mahometans .

They give excellent Rules for bridling the Passions , and shunning of Vice , e. g. If thou wouldest have Hell shut its seven Gates , take heed thou Sin not with thy seven Members , viz. Eyes , Ears , Tongue , Hand , Foot , Belly , Privities , ( which last they dare not name . F. Simon . )

They believe , a good Life in all Religions will bring a Man to Paradise ; which would seem to destroy their Principle of forcing all to their Religion , did they not affirm the Musselmen are all in a higher and more excellent Paradise than the best of the rest of the World . Anonym .

Ancient Heathens .

Socrates , at a Pompous Solemnity , when a great deal of Gold and Silver was carried along , cried out , How many things are there , which I do not Covet ! He went commonly bare-footed , and his Feet were much hardened . His Wife used to observe of him , that he commonly went out , and returned home with the same Countenance ; he made no boast of his Learning , but nather Ignorance , professing himself to know nothing : And when injuriously he was cast into Prison , he made no Supplication to his Judges ; and the last day of his Life discoursed much of the Immortality of Souls , and with the Poisonous Cup in his hands , with which he ended his days , ) spake thus , That he was not haled to Death , but was ascending up to Heaven .

The same Socrates , to a Man crying out that he should dye , if he were not revenged upon him ; made answer , Let me dye , if I make not thee my Friend . Hierocl . Frag.

Pegu.

The Talapoi in Pegu , are not angry at those , who change their Opinions to Christianity , if their Lives be afterwards Pious and Regular . Pacquet broke open , Vol. 2.

Cathay .

The Tartars in Cathay oblige none by force to be of their Religion . Ibid.

Purity , Sincerity .

Jews .

THe Examples of true Israelites in Sacred Scripture are so obvious to every Christian Reader , as well as others , that there is no need of Repetition here . I shall therefore only tell you what remark is made upon them at this day .

Tho some idle Jews have used a scandalous compliance with the Rites of other Nations , with the Papists turning Papists , and joyning themselves to a Crucifix and Rosary , as well as to the Zizith and Tephillim ; yea , some have entered with Holy Orders : Yet the Barbary Jews will not so much as eat of Meat dressed by one of a different perswasion , nor drink in the same Cup after a Christian or Moor , till it be washed , Dr. Addison . — And this they do , notwithstanding they hold , That the Law of Nature is only Obligatory to all mankind ; and to those who observe this Law they promise the World to come ( Eternal Life ; ) tho reserving to themselves a greater Glory than others . Idem .

Christians .

It were needless to make instances of Sincerity or Purity in Christians , their Holy Lives , their resplendent Graces , their great and extraordinary Sufferings being an abundant proof thereof , even in the Judgments ( sometimes ) of their Enemies ; who by this means have been Converted and brought over , not only to a good Opinion of the Persons , but the Religion too . And tho it must be confessed , that all which hath glistered amongst them , was not pure Gold ; yet neither was all paint and dissimulation . The Letters in some are too plain and Capital to be misconstrued to Hypocrisy : And tho the Infirmities of Nature have sometimes shaded the brightness of their Vertues ; yet I doubt not , but in many the Heart ( as in the Case of Arch-Bishop Cranmer ) hath been preserved intire and inviolate .

Zurick .

The publick Justice of the City is quick and good , and is more commended then the private Justice of those that deal in Trade : a want of sincerity is much lamented , by those that know the Town ( Zurick ) well . Dr. Burnet's Letters .

Rome .

For one that studies antiquities , pictures , statues , or musick , there is more entertainment for him at Rome , then in all the rest of Europe ; but if he hath not a taste of these things , he will soon be weary of a place , where the Conversation is always general , and where there is little sincerity or openness practised , and by Consequence where Friendship is little understood . Idem .

Heathens .

Socrates would say , That it was the most compendious way to Glory , if every one would take care to Be , what they would be thought to Be , Cic. Offic. 2.

The Bramins hate to touch a Pot or Cup with their Mouth , but rather pour their Liquor in at a distance ; eat nor drink with Men of other Religions , use washings much , touch no unclean thing , Sir Tho. Herb. Trav. into Persia .

The Persees seldom feed together , lest they participate one anothers impurity ; each hath his own Cup , so as if any of his own Caste chance to use it , the other washes it three times , and forbears it a while after . Idem .

In Mexico , and other parts of America , they Sacrificed Men sometimes to the Sun , and used to open the Breast , and pull out the Heart , and offer that Principally , and then to throw it to the Idol . The Inferior Priests in the interim holding the Legs , Arms and Head of the Sacrificed wretch , whilst his Heart was taking out . Idem .

The Merchants , who had a peculiar God and Festival day ; when they Sacrificed a Man , they gave him first for nine days Divine Honour , and offered his Heart about Midnight to the Moon , as Mistress of the Waters , or by way of gratitude for her light , Idem .

The Gaurs drink Wine and eat Swine's Flesh , if of their own breeding and feeding ; but are very careful lest their Hogs eat any Ordure ; for if they have devour'd any nastiness , they are strictly forbid to eat them . They never pare their Nails , so that if by way of disgrace or any misfortune they are constrained to cut their Nails , or Hair ; they carry that which they cut off , to some place appointed without the City for that purpose . M. Tavernier l. 4. c. 8.

If at any time a Hair fall on their Cloths , those Cloths must be washed in Cows-piss .

Perseverance .

Jews .

IT is observed of the Jews , That they adhere obstinately to their Religion ; and very rarely have we any instances of Converts to Christianity ; which is imputed chiefly to the care they take in the timely Education of their Children . When Titus Vespasian came against them to Jerusalem ; rather than prophane their Festival , they exposed themselves , unanimously , to the danger of the Enemy . Private Persons among them , ( as one here in England , falling into a Jakes on the Sabbath-day ) have through an obstinate Perseverance in their Superstition , run the hazard of their lives .

Christians .

Victorinus , a Rhetorician at Rome , a Man of great Note and Fame , who had obtained the honour of a publick Statue , but a zealous Pagan , upon reading Scripture , turn'd Christian , which he told privately to Simplician , who would not believe him , unless he would testifie it also in the Publick Church : To which , at first , he answered with some scorn ; — What! Are they then the Walls that make a Christian ? Afterwards , becoming sensible of his Fault , and gathering courage , afraid lest Christ should deny him , if he should refuse to confess Him , came to Simplician , and said ; Come , let us go into the Church , and I will now become a Christian. He did so , and was Instructed and Baptized ; and being to make the accustomed Confession , the Ministers offered him the liberty of Privacy , ( as to those who were of a bashful temper , ) which he refused , making Confession before all the People . Aug. Conf. l. 8. c. 2.

One Blandina ( in the French Persecution under Aurelius ) a good Woman , yet of whom the Church was afraid , how she should hold out , because of the tenderness of her Body ; and Education ; when she came to it , though plied from Morning 'till Night , with all kind of Racks and Tortures ; she bore up with invincible Courage , refreshing her self , ever and anon , with these words ; I am a Christian , and no Evil is done by us . Her Tormentors gave over , and wondered , That a Body , so broken , should be able to breath .

The Britains , in the time of Austin the Monk , would not renounce their Hen Fydh ( old Faith ) counting Popery an Innovation then , and therefore stoutly resisted all that Austin said . Th. Jones , of Oswestree .

John Rodolph Stadler , a Clock-Maker of Zurik , who had been five Years in the King of Persia's Service , and growing weary of being so long among Infidels , was desirous to return into his own Countrey ; but desiring his Majesty's leave , had 400 Crowns promised him to stay two Years longer . But this prevail'd not ; for he got the German Ambassadors to interceed for him : In the mean time his House was broke open in the night , and the Thief kill'd ; for which he was Condemned to dye ; with this proviso , That if he would be circumcised and turn Mussulman , he should be pardon'd . Most of the Lords sollicited him very much to change his Religion , at least in shew , and for a time , and promised him advantages : Twice he was brought to the place of Execution in the Maidau , in hopes the horrour of death would oblige him to renounce ; but his constancy could not be shaken . He told them , that the King's favour should never make him lose that which Jesus Christ had done for him , in redeeming him from Eternal death by his blood , &c. The Augustine Monks and Carmelites endeavour'd all they could , to make him profess himself Roman Catholick ; but all in vain ; at last he was delivered up to the Relations of the Deceased , and at 3 blows struck down to the ground . 1637 : D. of Holst . Emb. Trav. p. 208. and M. Tavernier l. 5. c. 4.

Armenians .

M. Tavernier cites several examples of the constancy of the Armenians in maintaining their Religion against the persecutions of the Mahometans , as of one that went to the Cadi , saying , Sir you know , that some years since I turn'd Mahometan , now I come to declare before you , that I have repented of denying the Saviour of the world and embracing your wicked law , proceeding to blaspheme . Mahomet , for which he was cut in pieces . l. 4. c. 14.

Mahometans .

A Gentleman of Quality and a servant to the Mogul , would needs be baptized , and become a Christian , whereupon the King sent for him , and by promises and threats , strongly attempted to turn him again to Mahometanism ( for a tryal of his constancy ) but he replied to the Mogul , that he was most willing to suffer any thing in that cause , that the King could inflict , and as for the rewards proffered , he would not accept of any thing , to forsake his said Religion : whereupon the Mogul wondering at his constancy , told him , that if he could have frighted him , or brought him from his new Profession , he would have made him an example for all Waverers ; but perceiving his resolution , with a reward dismissed him . Anonyn . Author of the Manners of Indolstan , &c.

Observation of the Lord's Day , or Sabbath .

Jews .

IN the days of Mattathias , Father of Judas Maccabeus , 1000 were murdered without resistance , 'till by him they were better advised .

Before that time , Ptolomey captivated Jerusalem and the Jews , both by this advantage , viz. their superstitious strictness in observing the Sabbath : So did Pompey afterwards .

They cavilled with our Saviour's Disciples , for plucking and rubbing a few Ears of Corn on that day , when they were hungry .

A Jew fell into a Privy at Maidenburg , 1270. on the Sabbath ; and another at Tewksbury , 1220. and were , the one by the Bishop of the place , the other by the Earl of Glooester , constrained to abide the Christian Sabbath : the latter of them died in his stinking Superstitious Devotion .

They Fasted that Day 'till Noon ; their Sabbath-days Journey was not above 2000 Paces , by the Institution of Barachibas , Simeon , and Hellis , Rabbins .

The Sacrifices , and accustomed Rites of the Sabbath are mentioned Num. 28. Lev. 23 , & 24. where we may read , That the daily Burnt-Offering , and Meat-Offering , and Drink-Offering , were doubled on the Sabbath , and the Shew-bread renewed , &c. Sam. Purchas , Theolog. Disq . of Asia , Africa , &c.

Dr. Addison tells us , That amongst the Jews in Barbary , every Sabbath is observed with three Feasts , and four Offices ; that all the Afternoon of Friday is usually taken up in Preparation , as washing , trimming , pairing the Nails , whetting the Knives , &c. the Office of the Sabbath-arrit ( Eve ) is very long . They have Garments designed only for the honour of the Sabbath , for which they urge Isa. 58.13 . Thou shalt honour Him . And how canst thou do it in thy every days vile Habit ?

They excite their Devotion , by repeating such Sentences as these :

— Prepare to keep the Sabbath , and rest from all the Work .

Provide the choicest Diet for the Day .

Prepare good Wine , Flesh and Fish .

Speak nothing , but what may cause Mirth .

If all things necessary are provided , thou art Praise-worthy .

Come with a good appetite .

Cover the bed decently .

A certain Rabbi saith , That he who merrily passeth the Sabbath , hath whatsoever he will ask of God , as it is written , Delight thou in the Lord , and he shall give thee thy hearts desire .

They sleep a good part of the Sabbath morning ; and much indulge their Genius on that day ; observing strictly three Banquets . They are forbid to fast longer than the sixth hour , because thou shalt call the Sabbath a delight .

He that purposely fasts on the Sabbath , must fast the next day after , to do Penance .

After Dinner the Rabbies have thought fit to study , or read sacred Writ ; because ( say they ) the Sabbath once complained to God for lack of a Meet Companion , and God answered , Israel shall be thy Companion ; for on the Sabbath they shall learn the Law , &c. Dr. Addison .

Esseans .

The Esseans are more severe than any other , in observing the Sabbath ; for they do not only abstain from dressing of meat ( which they dress the Evening before ) that day , but also they may not remove any Vessel out of its place , nor satisfie the necessities of nature . Josephus de Bell. Jud. l. 2. c. 7.

The Talmud expresly speaks , for no other Reason was the Temple at Jerusalem destroyed , but because the Jews observed not the Sabbath aright .

Though a Man have an hundred Maids , or the command of a Thousand Servants , yet he himself ought with his own hands to do something in honour of the Sabbath ; and so we read in the Talmud , that Rabbi Casdam cut the Pot-herbs , R. Joseph clave the Wood , R. Sira kindled the fire , R. Nachman swept the House , and covered the Table . Dr. Addison , Present State of the Jews in Barb.

Christians .

The first Observation of the Christian Sabbath was more by the Providence and Design of God , than the Apostles own Inclination , Joh. 20.19 .

The second was performed volutarily , Joh. 20.26 . So afterwards upon the Day of Pentecost ( being the first day ) , Act. 2.1 . Act. 20.7 . Rev. 1.10 .

〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 Just. Mart. Apol. 2.

Countrey work , about Husbandry , Vintage , Sowing , Mowing , Threshing , &c. is prohibited by the Council of Arles , Conc. 3. Can. 21.

Fasting is forbid , Conc. Caesar August . Vid. Carrauz . Sum. p. 119.

S. Augustine declares himself frequently against Dancing on the Lord's Day . Hearing , or pleading of Causes on the Lord's Day is prohibited , apud Gratian. Adrian . p. c. 15. q. 4. item Conc. Eph. & Conc. Tarracon , &c.

Judges Riding to Assizes is reproved very gravely , by Gattaker , in his Sermon , called , God's Parley with Princes , p. 13.

Concerning God's Judgments upon Sabbath-Breakers , see Mr. Mayer , on the Church-Catechism ; also the Practice of Piety , and my Book , called , The Christian's Companion .

The whole Week is Sanctified by this Day , and according to my care of this , is my Blessing on the Rest . Dr. Hall .

To the same purpose , Judge Hale remark'd upon himself , That according to his Devotion on the Lord's Day , he prospered in his Affairs the Week following .

Modern Heathens .

I came to the place where my Company Encamped ; they waited only for a Billet from the Customer , to be gone ; but it could not be had that Day , because it was Friday , and the Customer ( who was a Mahometan ) observed that Day with great exactness . M. de Thev . Travels into the Indies , l. 3. p. 77.

In Guinea , The Heathens forbear on their Sabbath ( which is Thursday ) Fishing and Husbandry ; and the Palm-Wine , that is got that day , must not be sold , but offered to the King , who bestows it on the Courtiers to drink at Night . View of the Engl. Acqu . in Guin . and the E. Ind.

On this Day , in the Market-place , on a Table three yards high , whose flat cover is made of straw and reeds interwoven ; they place many Rings , which they call Festiloes or Gods , and within them set Wheat , Water , and Oil , for their Gods , whom , they imagine , devour it . Ibid.

Discipline .

Jews .

THe Jews still enjoyn Circumcision under its old Penalty , Gen. 17. viz. Cutting off ; Yet they are not peremptory about the precise time ( viz. Eight days after the birth . ) I knew one Jacob Israel Belgara , born in Spain , coming afterwards to Barbary , 1667 , Circumcised in the 40th year of his Age. Dr. Addison .

Christians .

I called to mind a passage of a Letter of Cornelius , that was Bishop of Rome , after the middle of the Third Century , preserved by Eusebius in his 6th Book , ch. 43. There were 46 Presbyters , 7 Deacons , 7 Subdeacons , 94 of the inferiour Orders of the Clergy among them ; also 1500 Widows , and other Poor , maintained out of the publick Charities , Dr. Burnet's Letters .

When Philip the Emperor would have gone into Church on Easter-Eve , to Prayers , the Bishop of the place would by no means suffer it , till he had made Confession of his Sins , and passed thro' the Order of Penitents , being guilty of great sins ; and the Emperor very willingly submitted to it , Euseb. l. 6. Some think , this was rather Philip Governor in Egypt .

Theodosius the Great , for his barbarous Slaughter of the Thessalonians , was by S. Ambrose suspended , brought to publick Confession , forced a severe Penance for eight Months together . Prostrations in the Church , tearing off his Hair , beating his Forehead , watering his Cheeks with Tears , &c. crying out ( as David ) My Soul cleaveth unto the dust , quicken thou me according to thy word , After which he was Absolved , and restored to Communion . Theodor. H. Eccl. l. 5. c. 15.

A Publick Penitentiary , ( an Holy , grave Presbyter ) was appointed to take Confessions of those sins which persons had committed after Baptism , and by Prayers , Fastings , Mortifications to prepare them for Absolution . This continued some hundreds of years , till Abrogated by Nectarius ( S. Chrysostom's Predecessor in Constantinople ) upon occasion of a Woman complaining , that during her time of Penitent Exercises in the Church , she was tempted to Folly by a Deacon : This was done by the Advice of Eudemon , most Bishops following his Example , Dr. Cave .

The Clergy of Venice have a very extraordinary sort of Exemption , and are a sort of a Body like a Presbytery , independent of the Bishop : The Curates are chosen by the Inhabitants of every Parish , and no Noble Venetian is suffered to pretend to any Curacy , thinking it below their Dignity . There is a sort of Association among the Curates for Judging of their common concerns , and some of the Laity of the several Parishes assist in those Courts , so that here is a real Presbytery . Dr. Burnet's Letters .

I wondred at two Discourses that I heard at one Church ( in Milan ) at the same time , in the Afternoon ; for there were two Bodies of Men set down , in different places of the Church , all covered ; and two Lay-Men , in ordinary Habits , were entertaining them with Discourses of Religion , in a Catechistical Stile : These were Confrairies ; and those were some of the more Devout , that instructed the rest . This , as I never saw any where else , so I do not know , whether it is peculiar to Milan , or not . Idem .

Cathay .

The Tartars here punish the breach of their Traditions , with Death or a Penal Sum of Mony ; tho in Trifling matters , as touching the Fire with a Knife , medling with young Birds , &c. which are forbid . Packet broke open , vol. 2.

Presbyterians .

Amongst the Presbyterians , the Minister or Presbytery may not Excommunicate without the consent of the Church , nor for any faults , but sins of Perversness ; and after admonition ; nor for private sins , but those which are publick and scandalous ; nor for the Sins of others ( as Bishop Auxilius Excommunicated a whole family for the Master's Offence alone ) but for his own . Rosse .

Self-denial .

Jews .

IN nothing scarce did the Pedagogy of the Mosaick Law approve it self to be an excellent Institution , more than in this , that the whole drift and tendency of it was to break the Jewish Nation off from their own Wills , and bring them to an humble dependency upon the will of God : And accordingly we find , the Devout Persons that were among them , deny themselves mightily in the Observations of the Mosaick Rites , in the distinction of Meats , of Days , of Garments , in their Solemnities of the Ordinances of Circumcision , Passover , Purifications , Sacrifices , &c. And to this day they are superstitiously Zealous and Obstinate in bearing the reproach of an accursed People , and adhereing still to their old Religion , in despite of all the Evidences that are produced in the World , to prove all the Shadowy part of it null and void .

Papists .

At the Inauguration of the Roman Popes , the Master of the Ceremonies leads the way into S. Gregory's Chappel , and burns some straws over a Candle , repeating 3 times , Sic transit gloria mundi , Camerar .

Daniel , Arch-bishop and Elector of Mentz , in a little peculiar Book of Prayers which he had wrote , — Life is short , Beauty deceitful , Mony fluent , Government hateful , War destructive , Victory doubtful , friendship deceitful , Old Age miserable , Death happiness , the fame of wisdom Eternal . Idem .

Mahometans .

When they pray to God for any thing , they are to resign themselves to his will ; and say , O my God , I beg of thee not to grant what I ask , if it be not for my Good . F. Simon .

Calvinists .

He that hath learned to displease himself much , hath made a good proficiency in Christianity - Calvin .

The Marquess of Vicum in Italy , that for his Religion , relinquished his Native Soyl , the Wife of his Bosom , his dear Children , his great Riches , and took upon him a voluntary Exile at Geneva , to serve his God according to his Faith and Conscience , that he might die in Peace , and save his Soul , was a very remarkable instance of Self-denial .

Indians .

Some of the Indian Faquirs live in little pitiful Huts , near their Pagods , where they have once in 24 hours Victuals bestowed upon them for God's sake . Some will retire into Huts near their Pagods , where there is but one hole to let in the light , and will stay there , according to the height of their Devotion , sometimes 9 or 10 days together , without either eating or drinking ; a thing which I could not have believed , had I not seen it . My Curiosity carried me to see one of them , with the president of the Dutch Company , who sent a Spy to watch night and day , whether any body brought him any Victuals ; but he could not discover any relief the Faquir had , all the while sitting upon his Bum like our Tailors , never changing his posture above 7 days together , not being able to hold out any longer , by reason that the Heat and stench of the Lamp was ready to stifle him . There are other sorts of Penance out-doing this , which might be thought incredible , were there not so many thousand witnesses thereof , e.g.

One , over whose head several years have passed , yet he never slept day nor night : When he finds himself sleepy , he hangs the weight of the upper part of his Body upon a double Rope fastened to the Bough of a Tree ; and by the continuance of this posture , which is very strange and painful , there falls a humor into their Legs , which swells them very much .

Another , night and day , Summer and Winter carries his Arms above his Head , which causes certain Carnosities to breed in his Joynts , that he can never bring them down again : His hair grows down to his waste his Nails are as long as his Fingers ; his nakedness is all the year long exposed to heat and rain , and stinging of Flies : For he hath no use of his hands to rid himself .

Another stands on one foot for several hours in a day , with a Chafing-Dish in his hand , offering Incense to his God , and all the while fixing his Eyes upon the Sun .

Another sleeps without ever resting his Arms ; a great torment certainly .

Others have their arms flagging down upon their Shoulders through weakness , being dried up for want of Nourishment .

Some in a posture quite contrary to the motion and frame of Nature , keep their Eyes always turned toward the Sun : Others fix their Eyes perpetually on the ground , never so much as speaking one word , or looking any person in the Face , &c. There is an infinite variety of them .

In City and Countrey they go all as naked as they came out of their Mothers Womb : And tho the Women approach them to take them by the Fingers ends , and to kiss those parts , which modesty forbids to name , yet shall you not observe in them any motion to Sensuality at all ; rather quite contrary , seeing them never to look upon any person , but rowling their Eyes in a most frightful manner , you would believe them in an Ecstasy . Tavernier , Par. 2. l. 2. c. 6.

Justice and Honesty . See Care of the Bodies of others .

Jews .

THE Jews in case of Meum and Tuum , have a cheap and compendious way of proceeding , and determining what is Right and Wrong , by a Juncto of Sabios or Masters . Dr. Addison .

Ancient Christians .

Nazianzen reports of his Father , That though he went through great Offices of State , yet he made not one Farthing's addition to his own Revenue ; though he saw some before his Eyes , that with Briarius laid hold on the publick Treasures , and therewith filled their own Coffers .

St. Austine saith , He knew a Man ( probably himself ) who having a Book offered him to be sold , by one that understood not the Price of it , at a very small Under-rate , took the Book , but gave him the full price according to its just rate , a great deal more than the Seller asked . De Trin. l. 13.

It was Pliny's Testimony to Trajan ( l. 10. Ep. 97. ) — The greatest Fault that they ( the Christians ) are guilty of , is , that they use harmlesly to meet to worship Christ , and at those Meetings to bind themselves , by a Sacrament ( or Oath ) that they would not do any Wickedness , that they might be firmlier obliged not to commit Theft , Robberies , Adulteries , not to falsifie their words , or to deny any thing wherewith they are entrusted , when it was required of them .

A Woman , that industriously made her self to Miscarry , was adjudged to ten years Pennance .

Infant-killing ( by a Law of Valentinian Emperor ) was made subject to the same Penalty with killing an adult Person .

The Punishment of Willful Murder ( by St. Basil's Rule ) was twenty years Pennance . — In Tertullian's time perpetual Pennance , not to be absolved by Death . Dr. Cave 's Prim. Christian.

Georgians .

In Georgia , a Thief is acquitted , paying Seven-fold what he hath stole , two parts to the Party robbed , one to the Judges , and four to the King . If he hath not wherewith to satisfie , he is sold ; if the Product do not yet equal the Sum , his Wife is sold ; and if that will not do , his Children . Tavernier , l. 3. c. 9.

Muscovites .

There is no Craft or Cheat , but the Muscovites make use of it , rather to circumvent others , than to prevent being deceived themselves . — Yet they make Conscience to retain what is paid them more than their due , and return what they have received by mistake : But they think it no Sin , in their Dealings , to surprize those who Trade with them , giving this reason , That the Merchant is to make his Advantage of the Wit and Industry God hath bestowed on him , or never meddle with Traffick . Accordingly , when some Muscovites found themselves over-reached notoriously by a Dutch Merchant , they desired better acquaintance with him , looking upon him and applauding him for a very Ingenious Man , hoping to get some Secret out of him . D. of Holstein 's Amb. Trav.

And because Cheating cannot be exercised without Treachery , Lying and Distrust , they are marvellously well versed in these Qualities ; as also in the Lectures of Calumny ; which they commonly make use of against those , on whom they would be revenged for Theft , which among them is the most enormous of all Crimes , and the most severely punished . Idem .

Such as cannot pay their Debts , are first put into the Sergeants House till a further time ; if he pay not then , he is carried to Prison ; every day brought out , and beat upon the Shin-bone by the common Executioner , with a Wand , for a whole hour together ; and then to Prison again , till next day , &c. And this upon all sorts of Persons , Subjects or Foreigners , Men or Women , Priests or Laicks . Idem .

Abassines .

See afterwards , under the Title of Care of Mens Bodies .

Mahometans and Indians .

By the Laws of India , they imprison for debt and hang fetters on them . Many times they will sell their persons who are the Debtors and wives and children into bondage , when they cannot satisfy their debts . The Hindoes are so very just in their dealings , that if a man will put it to their Consciences to sell the Commodity as low as they can , they will deal honestly and squarely with him . But if a man offer them much less then the price , they will presently say , what dost thou think me a Christian , that would go about to deceive thee ?

The great Mogul will himself sit as Judge in matters of Consequence that happen near him . They proceed in their Tryals Socundum allegata & probata .

They punish Theft and Murder with death , and what kind of Death the Judge pleaseth to appoint : Some are hanged , beheaded , empailed and put on stakes , torn in peices by wild Beasts , killed by Elephants , stung with Snakes .

No Malefactors lie above one night in prison : Sometimes not all , but are speedily brought upon trial and so to Execution .

The Mahometans are prohibited by their Alcoran , to lend Money upon Usury ; and with them it is a very great Sin , and they are very careful to abstain from it ; yet some of them make such Bargains , as differ little from Usury . M. de Thevenot .

Sultan Amurat disguising himself , would go sometimes to a Baker's Shop and buy Bread ; and sometimes to a Butcher's for Meat ; and one day a Butcher offering to sell Meat above the Rate which he had set ; he made a sign to the Executioner , who presently cut off his Head . Idem . — He beheaded two in one day for Smoaking Tobacco .

I saw a Man , who sold Snow at five Deniers the Pound , receive — Blows on the Soles of his Feet , because his Weight was not exactly full .

Another having sold a Child a double worth of Onions , and the Officers of the Market meeting this Child , and finding that he had not enough , went to that Man , and gave him thirty , blows with a Cudgel . Idem .

The Chinese punish Murder and Theft with Death . Sir . Tho. Herb. Their Justice is Severe , their Prisons strong , and Executions quick .

Persians .

It was ordinary with Scha-Abbas King of Persia to go incognito into the Markets , and examine their Weights and Wares , and punish the Guilty severely . One day at Ardebil , he caused to be put into a red-hot Oven a Baker , who refused to sell Bread to the Poor , under Pretence of keeping it for Abbas and his Soldiers . He caused a Butcher to be hung by the Back upon his own Hooks , for that he found his Weights too light . D. of Holstein 's Amb.

Japon .

The Japonese punish all manner of Theft with Death , Tavernier's Collect. p. 4.

Love to the Brethren .

Jews .

THE Jews have such a care of one another , that they never suffer any of their Communion to want long , but make Collections in their Synagogues for such as are in any Poverty or Distress ; and this with as much care for their Reputation and Credit as may be .

Christians .

See how these Christians love one another , the Proverbial Remark of the Heathens , Tertull. Ap. c. 39. Fraternity was a word much used by Christians in those times .

Heathens , accused Christians for having privy marks on their Bodies , whereby they fell in love with each other at first sight . Min. Fel.

They never met , but they embraced and saluted mutually with a Holy Kiss , not only in their own Houses , but at their Religious Assemblies .

It was common with the Primitive Christians , to send the Eucharist from one Church to another , though differing in some little Circumstances ; also from House to House , and from Country to Country ; which pieces of the Eucharist they kept in some decent place of the House , against all Emergent Occasions , to fortifie their Faith , and increase their Kindness ; yea , and as some think , to entertain their Friends with before every Meal , &c. But by the Laodic . Synod this was abolished ( Can. 14. ) and the Eulogie , pieces of Bread which remained of the Peoples Offerings , solemnly blessed by the Bishop , appointed in their room , — to be sent to Catechumens , and up and down to Towns .

Sozomen saith , that Epiphanius Bishop of Salamine , having spent his own Estate first in pious and charitable Uses ; he afterwards dispensed the Goods of the Church so freely , till the Guardian charged him with Lavishness ; yet he remitted nothing of his accustomed Bounty : At last all being spent , a Stranger on a sudden comes into the Steward's Lodging , and delivers into his Hand a great Purse of Gold , without discovering who sent it , or who it was that brought it . H. Eccl. l. 7. c. 27.

Palladius tells of Macarius , a Presbyter and Governour of the Hospital at Alexandria , that he coming to a rich Virgin in the City , but Covetous and Uncharitable , told her , that a parcel of Jewels , Emeralds and Jacinths of inestimable value were lodged at his House , but which the Owner was willing to part with for 500 pieces of Money , and adviseth her to buy them ; she gives him the Money , intreated him to buy them for her : Afterward she coming to see them , he takes her into the Hospital , shews her first the Jacinths ( the Lame , Blind and Cripple-women ) in one Room , then the Emeralds ( the Men ) in another Room . The Woman blush'd , and was troubled to think , that she should be haled to that , which she ought to have done freely for the Love of God . Hist. Laus . c. 6.

Fabiola , a Room Lady , sold her Estate , dedicated the Money to the uses of the Poor , built an Hospital ( and was the first that did so ) she carried the Diseased in her Arms , on her Shoulders , wash'd and dress'd their filthy Sores , and prepared them Food and Physick . Hieron . Epitaph . Fabiole ad Ocean .

Placilla Empress , Wife to Theodosius Jun. used to visit the Sick in the Hospitals , give them Food and Physick , taste their Broths , attend at their Beds , wash their Cups , &c. Theod. H. Eccl. l. 5. c. 18.

Deogratias , an old Bishop of Carthage , sold all the Plate of the Church for Ransom of Captive Christians , lodged them in two large Churches , visited them continually day and night , with Physicians attending on him . Vict. Vtic. de pars . Vandal . l. 1.

In a terrible Plague at Alexandria , the Christians boldly ventured to visit daily , instruct and comfort the Sick Brethren , till themselves expired and died with them . Euseb. H. Eccl. l. 7. c. 22.

Purabolani were Officers to attend the Sick in Alexandria , a kind of Clergy-Physicians .

Mahometans .

The Mogul doth continually relieve many poor People .

Solyman the Second built the Morestan , a lovely Hospital for Pilgrims , of all Religions , at Damascus . M. de Thev .

At a fair Mosque in Golconda , about four in the Afternoon is a Dole of Bread and Pilau to all the Poor that come . Tavernier's Trav. Ind. p. 64.

Mutewacelus , a Turkish Chalif , had a Counsellor so unmindful of Humane Frailty , that he was wont to say , Mercy was a Weakness in Nature , and Liberality Folly . Hottinger ex Elmac.

The Chinese sometimes will lend Money to be repaid them in the other World . Sir Th. Herb.

Indians .

A Bramin coming to Patua , assembled all his Tribe together , demanded of them 2000 Roupies , and 27 Ells of Calicut ; they excused themselves because of their Poverty ; whereupon he vowed neither to Eat nor Drink till they had brought it : With this resolve he climbs a Tree , sits in the Fork between the Boughs for several days . The noise of this coming to the Ears of the Hollanders , where we were , we set Sentinels to watch whether it were true or no , — which he did for 30 day together ; on the 31st , the Idolaters fearing to kill one of their Priests , clubb'd together , and brought him the Roupies and Calicut ; so soon as the Bramin saw the Money and Cloth , he came down , upbraided those of his Tribe for want of Charity , distributed all the Roupies among the Poor reserving only five or six for himself ; the Cloth he cut into little pieces , and gave away , keeping only to himself enough to cover his own Nakedness . After which he disappeared of a sudden , and no body knew what became of him , though diligent Search was made after him . Tavernier , Part 2. l. 3.

Friendly Pairs .

Jewish . David and Jonathan .

Christian . St. Peter and St. Mark . St. Paul and Timothy . Gregory Nazianzen and Basil . Cranmer and Cromwel .

Heathen . Hercules and Telamon . Pylades and Orestes . Theseus and Perithous .

Love to Enemies .

Jews .

THE Jews , at the Feast of Tabernacles , profoundly curse the Christians , desiring , That God would smite them , as he did the First-born of Egypt . And though this direful Prayer be not found in the Liturgy , Printed at Venice ; yet I am sure , 't is in the Machsor , of the Cracovian Impression . Dr. Addison .

Purchas tells us , out of Munster , That 't is one of their Negative Precepts , If any of the Seven Canaanitish Nations , shall come into the hands of a Jew , he ought to slay him . Purchas .

Sooner than they would endure , that the Gentiles , ( whom they curse and revile in their daily Prayers ) should have any part with them in their Messiah , and be counted Co-heirs thereof , they would Crucifie 10 Messiahs ; yea , if it were possible , would put GOD himself to death , with all the Angels and Creatures else , though they should therefore undergo a thousand Hells . Luth. in Mi. 4.1 , 2.

Christians .

Athenagoras principally useth this Argument , to prove the Divinity of the Christian Religion , viz. Loving Enemies . Leg. pro Christian .

Nazianzen , then Bishop of Constantinople , lying Sick , a young Man came to his Bed's feet , with Tears , begging his Pardon , confessing , That he was the Person Suborn'd to Murder him : The Bishop prayed for him , wishing no other Satisfaction , but that he would forsake is Heretical Party , and turn Christian . Vit. ejus per Greg. Presb.

Paul , the Martyr , going to Execution , prayed for Christians , Jews , Samaritans , the very Judges that condemn'd him and the Executioner that was ready to cut off his Head . Eusch .

S. Mamas , the Martyr , treated the Souldiers sent to take him , with the best Supper her had . Dr. Cave .

Pachomius , a Heathen Souldier , in the first times of Constantine , turn'd Christian , upon observation of the Christian's Liberality to the Army , when almost Famished , and became an Anchoret . Idem .

In a Famine and grievous Plague , under Maximinus in the East , the Christians were famed for their care for the Poor , and Sick , and dead Bodies .

Mahometans .

It is not lawful for the Mahometans to convert any Lands to Sacred uses , except they have first with their own Sword , won it from the Enemies of their Religion ; and therefore Selym the Second , intending to build a magnificent Temple , College , Monastery , and Alms-house , at Adrianople , brake his League with the Venetians , and wan Cyprus from them , that he might endow the same with maintenance . Purchas .

Papists .

The Papists every Year curse and damn all Heretical Princes and People in their Solemn Service ; they exempt likewise Children from Obedience to their Parents , and Subjects from Allegiance to their Soveraigns , upon that score .

Mahometans , Heathens .

At Surat , the Ambassador's Servant , his Cook , being one day drunk , in his way met the Governour of Surat's Brother , as he was riding to his House ; the Cook made a stand , made at him with his Sword , calling him , Now thou Heathen Dog . He replied civilly , in his own Language , Ca-ca-ta , i. e. What sayst thou ? The Cook answer'd with his Sword , was seis'd , disarm'd , imprisoned ; upon the Ambassador's hearing of it , he sent to the Governour 's Brother , to signifie , That he came not thither to countenance any disorderly Person , and therefore desired him to do with him what he pleased . Upon which he presently sent him home , without doing him the least hurt ; but who was the Heathen Dog at this time ?

Care of the Souls of others .

Jews .

I Question not , but the Jews have a zeal for their Brethren , which they shew most of all , when any of them are in danger of being brought over to Christianity , or any other Religious Communion .

Christians .

We Christians , pray to GOD night and day , not only for our selves , but for all Men , and for the safety of the Emperors themselves . Cypr. pass . vit. ejus annex .

Justin M. tells the Jews , that they prayed for them . Dial. cum Tryph.

They prayed for the Gnosticks . Iren.

Pamphilus the Martyr used freely and readily to bestow Bibles ( dearer in those days , than since Printing was Invented ) on those that were willing to read them . Hieron . adv. Ruff.

Chrysostom maintained many Presbyters and Monks in Phoenicia , at his own charge , to instruct the Heathens ; and procured a Law from Arcadius , Emp. for pulling down the Pagan Temples , and when many of them were wounded and slain for their pains ; he encourages them to go on , and promiseth ( though himself then in Banishment , and his Incomes poor ) that their former Pensions should be paid them . Theod. Hist. Eccl.

What care S. John took for the Soul of a young Man ( entrusted with a Bishop ) and afterward turned High-way-man , vid. alibi .

What care and pains Monica took for the Conversion of her Husband Patricius , vid. Aug. Conf. l. 9. c. 9. as also for her Son Augustine , vid. ibid. c. 10.

Serapion ( called Sindonites , because he never wore but one poor Linnen Garment ) sold himself to a Gentile Player , that served the Theatre , with whom he lived , and underwent the meanest offices , 'till he had converted him , his Wife , and whole Family to Christianity , who upon their Baptism , restored him to Liberty ; whereupon he freely returned them back the Money which he had received , as the price of his Servitude , which , by mutual consent , was given to the Poor . Coming afterwarks to Lacedaemon , he sold himself to a principal Man of that City ( that was a Manichee , but otherwise a good man , ) and served him two Years , as his Slave ; 'till he had brought that whole Family off from that pernicious Heresie ; and for his kindness , was afterward respected as a Brother or Father . Pallad. Hist. Laus . c. 83. in Vit. Serap .

Origen tells Celsus , That some of the Christians had peculiarly undertaken to go up and down to Towns and Villages , &c. to convert others , often wanting convenient Accomodations for their pains . Orig. contr. Celss .

The Lady Bowes , afterward Lady Darcy in the North , gave about one Thousand Pounds per Annum , to maintain Preachers , where there were nor any means for them , ( such as Mr. Baines , Mr. ( Dyke , &c. ) Clark's Lives .

Love to the Souls of others .

Armenians .

THE Revenue of the Armenian Patriarch is 600000 Crowns , or thereabouts ; for all the Armenian-Christians , that are above fifteen Years of Age , ought to pay him yearly five Sous ; and though many pay him not , by reason of their Poverty ; yet the Rich supply that defect , who sometimes pay him two or three Crowns a head . But this Money doth not stay in the Patriarch's Pocket : Nay , he is sometimes behind hand ; for he is engaged to relieve the poor Armenians , who have not wherewithal to pay the Carage , ( the Annual Tribute imposed by the Mahometan Prince ; ) otherwise , necessity would force them to become Mahometans ; and they , their Wives and Children , would be sold ; which the Grand Patriarch labours all he can no prevent . M. Tavern . l. 1. c. 3.

Protestants .

Fox thus reports of Bishop Hooper : — Twice I was at his Palace at Worcester , where , in his Common-Hall , I saw a Table spread with good store of Meat , and beset full of Beggars , and poor Folk ; and I asking his Servants what it meant ; they told me , That every day their Lord and Master's manner was , to have customably to Dinner , a certain number of poor Folk , of the said City , by course , who were served by four at a Mess , with whole and wholesom Meats ; and when they were served ( being before examined by him , or his Deputies , of the Lord's Prayer , Ten Commandments , and the Articles of their Faith ) then he himself sat down to Dinner , and not before . Fox Mar.

Chinese .

In Quinsay , in a walled Park belonging to a Monastery , the Monks fed 4000 living Creatures , of divers kinds , out of their Charity to the Souls of Noble Men , which ( they believed ) were entered into the Bodies of these Creatures . Rosse .

Care of their Bodies .

Jews .

THe Jews have no Beggars , such as go from house to house ; tho ( in Barbary ) many indigent persons . With great insulting they upbraid the Moor and Christian with their Common Beggars . Their way of Releiving the poor is .

1. By Copies of the Law bought and laid up in the Synagogue , till the buyer's family , or any of them be in poverty , and then sold for their use .

2. By Legacies of dying persons . For none dye safely , say they , who bequeath not something to the Corban .

3. Contributions , out of which they raise portions , and provide for Orphans . And to avoid Sophistication , the poorer females are provided for by lot ; those on whom the lot falls , are first placed in marriage .

4. Private Alms on Fridays and Holy-days .

5. By Kibbus , or letters of Collection from Synagogue to Synagogue Dr. Addison .

Christians .

Cyprian gave especially to the Presbyters and Deacons of his Church to provide for the poor . Ep. 5.

Dionysius , Bishop of Corinth , testifies of the Church of Rome , that they administred very liberally to the necessities of other Churches , as well as their own . Euseb. Hist. Eccl. l. 4. c. 23.

Chrysostom tells of the Church of Antioch , tho the Revenues of it were small in his time , yet besides its Clergy , besides strangers , Lepers and Prisoners , it daily maintained above 3000 Widows and Maids . Hom. 67. in Matt.

Cyprian , upon his turning Christian , sold his Estate to relieve the wants of others , and could not be Restrained from it , by perswasions or considerations . After his entrance on the Ministery , his doors were open to all comers ; from whom no Widow ever returned empty ; to the Blind he would be a Guide to direct them ; a support to the Lame ; a defence to the oppressed . Vit. ejus & Paul . Diac.

Caesarius , S. Basil's Brother , made this short Will , I Will that all my Estate be given to the poor , Basil . ad Sophron. Ep. 84.

Nazianzen saith , His Father gave not only the Surplusage of his Estate to the Poor , but even part of what he reserved for necessary uses .

— Of his Mother , That an Ocean of Wealth would not have filled her unsatisfyed desire of doing good : That he often heard her say , if lawful , she could willingly have Sold her self and Children , to expend the Price on the Poor .

— Of his Sister Gorgonia , That she was immensely Liberal , her gate open to every stranger , her Estate common to the Poor , and as much at their need , as every one's is to himself . Orat. 19.

Abassines .

Amongst the Abassines , Homicides are deliver'd up to the next of Kin to the Party Murder'd ; at whose free will it is , to Pardon the Malefactors , sell them to foreign Merchants , or put them to what death they please : If the Homicide escape unknown , all the Neighbourhood are obliged to pay a Fine . Job Imdolph , a custom still used in Persia .

Ancient Heathens .

Every one of us is encompassed round with many circles , some less , some greater , &c. In the first are those things which belong to our own Body ; the second comprehends our Parents , Wives and Children ; the third Uncles , Aunts , Grandfathers and Grandmothers , Nephews , &c. The fourth the rest of our Relations ; then those of our own Tribe and Society ; next our Neighbourhood and Nation ; the last and greatest is that of Mankind . Hierocl . de Quest. quomodo utend . sit cognatis ?

Chinese .

A particular Judg in every City appointed for the Poor , the first day of his Office Publishes an Order , that all who have any Children Lame , Sick , &c. should come by a certain day , and make their cases known ; if able , they are put to Learning , or a Trade ; if not , to Hospitals , where they are brought up at the King's Charge : None are permitted to go abroad . The Blind are not accounted as unable for work . Mandelslo .

Cambaia .

Here they redeem Birds and Beasts appointed to be slain , and carry sack Birds to the Hospital , and redeem Malefactors appointed to be Slain , and sell them for Slaves . Rosse .

Musecvites .

Their good Works ( which they believe Meritorious ) are building of Monasteries and Churches , and giving Alms ; besides which , they do nothing whereby a Man may Judge of their Faith by their Works . D. of Holstein's Emb. Travel . No Muscovite almost , but as he goes to Church , or about his occasions , buys Bread , to distribute among the Poor . Idem .

Chinese Heathens and Mahometans .

Few or no Beggars are found in China ; for a young beggar hath the Whip ; the Old , Lame and Blind are provided for in the Hospitals . Sir Th. Herbert .

The Baniams ( or Priests of the Indians , Hindoes ) have Spittles to recover lame Birds and Beasts .

Rich Men among the Hindoes build large Sarraas or Houses for Lodgings , where any Travellers may find House-room and use it freely : others make publick Wells , and Tents for publick use : others maintain Servants , who continually attend upon the road-ways , and offer unto Passengers Water for themselves and Beasts .

The Mogul Relieves many poor People .

A Musselman will give the 7th part of his Estate towards the relief of the Poor .

'T is one of Mohomet's five Precepts , — to give yearly to the Poor the fortieth part of their substance . M. de Thevenot .

Some of the Mahometans in their Life-time relieve the Poor with their Goods : And others at their Death leave great Estates for the Founding of Hospitals , building of Bridges , Kirvanseraies ( Inns for the Caravans ) bringing water to the High-ways , &c. others at their Death give their Slaves Liberty . They who want Purses , employ themselves in mending High-ways , filling the Cisterns by the Road with Water , showing Travellers the Foard , for God's sake ; refusing Mony , when offered : Some buy Birds to set at Liberty , others leave considerable means to Bakers or Butchers to distribute meat amongst so many Dogs and Cats .

Sultan Amurath , seeing a Man one day stop at the corner of a Street in Constantinople , to dine on a piece of Bread and bit of Roast , which he had bought hard by , and hold his Horse ( that was loaded with goods he had to sell ) by the Bridle ; he order'd the Horse to be unloaded , and the load put upon the Master's Back ; obliging him to continue so all the while that the Horse was Eating a Measure of Oats . M. de Thevenot .

At the chief Temple in Fez the Priest takes charge of the Poors mony and Orphans , and deals to them Corn and Mony every Holy-day . Rosse .

Milan .

The Hospital at Milan is a Royal Building ; I was told it had 90000 Crowns Revenue : The old Court is large , and would look noble , if it were not for the new Court that is near it , which is 250 foot square , and there are three rows of Corridors or Galleries all round the Court , one in every Stage , according to the Italian manner , which makes the Lodgings very convenient , and gives a Gallery before every Door . It is true , These take up a great deal of the Building , being ordinarily ten or eight foot broad ; but then here is an open space , that is extream cool on that side where the Sun doth not lye ; for it is all open to the Air , the Wall being only supported by Pillars , at the distance of fifteen or twenty foot one from another . In this Hospital are not only Galleries full of Beds on both sides , as is ordinary in all Hospitals , but there are also a great many Chambers , in which Persons , whose Condition was formerly distinguished , are treated with a particular Care . There is an Out-house , which is called the Lazarette , that is without the Walls , which belongs to this Hospital , it is an exact quarter of a Mile Square , and there are 360 Rooms in it , and a Gallery runs all along before the Chambers , so that as the service is convenient , the Sick have a covered Walk before their Doors : In the middle of this vast Square there is an Octangular Chappel , so contrived , that the Sick may , from all their Beds , see the Elevation of the Host , and Adore it : This House is for the Plague , or Infectious Fevers , and the sick that want a free Air , are removed hither . Dr. Burnet's Letters .

Naples .

The Annunciata is the greatest Hospital in the World ; the Revenue is said to be 400000 Crowns a year : The number of the Sick is not so great as at Milan : Yet one convenience for the Sick I observed in their Galleries , which was considerable , that every Bed stood as in an Alcove , and had a Wall on both sides . — The young Children they maintain , are so many , that one can hardly believe the numbers they boast of ; for they talk of many thousands , that are not seen , but are at Nurse . Idem .

Venice .

At Venice are seventy three Rich Hospitals . St. Clark .

Dutch.

The Tuehthuis or Raspelhuis ( or House of Correction for Debauched young Men ) in Amsterdam hath , at the entrance of the Gate , two Lions bridled ( a proper Emblem ) with this Inscription , Virtutis est domare quae cuncti pavent . They who are put in , are forced to work and get their Bread with hard Labour . I saw those who rasped Brazil , having a certain Task set them every day , work so hard , that being Naked and in a sweat ; and the Dust of the Brazil-wood flying upon them , they were all over painted of a beautiful red Colour . — They told us , That some that were committed to their Charge , and not to be brought to work by blows , they placed in a large Cistern , and let the water in upon them , placing only a Pump by them for Relief , whereby they are forced to labour for their Lives , and to free themselves from Drowning . One we saw put into a narrow Dungeon , and kept from Meat . Some are put into this House for a longer time , some for a shorter . — This may seem severe to many , yet is not comparable to that which is reported to have been used formerly at Colen , in the White-Tower , where such Youths that were not otherwise to be reclaimed , were shut up ; the height and thickness of the Walls secured them from escaping , or from their Complaints being heard ; near the top was placed out of their Reach , a Loaf of Bread , the last remedy against Starving , which while their bold necessity forced them to reach at , they executed their last sentence upon themselves , and miserably brake their own Necks .

Somewhat like the Raspelhuis is the Spinbuis for the young Women who live loosly , are taken in the night , or can give no Account of their Living . Here they are bound to make Lace , Sew , or Employ their time perpetually in some honest Labour . Those of the better sort are permitted to have Chambers apart ; in one large Room I saw about 100 of them , and some very well dressed and fine , which was an unexpected sight to me , and would sure be more strange in France or England .

The Weeshuis , or Hospital for Children , where there are 600 Orphans carefully looked after and well Educated .

The Dolhuis is for such as are delirous , Mad or Melancholick .

The Gasthuis for the Sick , is large and hath a great Revenue .

The Mannenhuis for Old Men , and such as are no longer able to labour towards their own Support .

Besides all these , there are great Sums of Mony Collected for the Poor , so that there is not a Beggar to be seen in the Streets . And upon all appointments of meeting at the Tavern , of elsewhere , and upon many other occasions , whosoever fails to come at the exact time , forfeits more or less to the use of the poor . Dr. Brown's Travels .

Vnity and Peaceableness :

Jews .

THe Jews , as to their Principles , ever came short of the Christians in this respect ; 't is true , they were obliged to Love one another : But that Precept was not backt and enforced with such advantagious Arguments to them , as to us . Nevertheless their Divisions and Quarrels among themselves have not been very Notorious , above other People : And in case of strife between Neighbours , it is their custom , between their Vespers and Nocturns , whilst they stay in the Synagogue , to endeavour a Reconciliation ; and he that cannot prevail with his Neighbour to be Reconciled , goeth to the Common-prayer-book , and shutting it , knocks upon it with his Hand , saying , Ani Kelao , I conclude the business , i. e. I leave off Praying , til my Adversary be reconciled ; which accordingly is done . Purchas .

Christians .

The Christian Religion reconciled Jews and Gentiles .

When Novatus ( or Novatian ) had made a disturbance in the Church of Rome ( concerning receiving the Lapsed into Communion ) Dionysius Bishop of Alexandria writing to him , tells him , 't is better to suffer any thing , than that the Church of God should be rent into pieces , Euseb. Hist. Eccl. l. 6. c. 45.

Cyprian saith , He that Rents the Unity of the Church , destroys the Faith , Disturbs the Peace , Dissolves Charity , and Profanes the Holy Sacrament . De Vnit . Eccl.

How passionately Sollicitous Constantine the Great was for composing the Arrian Heresie , Vid. vit. cjus l. 2. c. 64. & Theod. H. Eccl. l. 1. c. 11.

When perverse and unquiet Persons raised Debates and Contests about the See of Constantinople . Gregory Nazianzen ( then Bishop of the place ) stood up in the midst of the Assembly , told the Bishops , how unfit it was , that they , who were Preachers of Peace to others , should fall our among themselves : He begg'd of them , by the Sacred Trinity , to manage their Affairs calmly and peaceably ; and if I ( saith he ) be the Fonds that raises the storm , throw me into the Sea , and let these storms and tempests cease : I am willing to undergo , whatever you have a mind to ; and tho innocent and unblamable , yet for your peace and quiet , am content to be banish'd the Throne , and to be cast out of the City : Only according to the Prophet's Counsel , be careful to love Truth and Peace , and therewith freely resign'd his Bishoprick , tho legally settled in it . Vit. Greg. Naz. per. Greg. Presb.

S. Chrysostom , Bishop of Constantinople ( after Greg. Naz. ) having refuted those petty Cavits which his Adversaries had made against him adds , But if you suspect these things of me , we are ready to deliver up our place and power to whomsoever you will ; only let the Church be preserved in Peace and Unity . Hom. 11. in Ep. ad Eph.

Who is there among you ( saith Clemens in his Epistle to the Corinthians ) of that generous temper , that compassionate and charitable disposition ? Let him say , If these Schisms and Contentions , this Sedition hath arisen through my means , or upon my account , I will depart , and be gone whither soever you please ; only let Christ's Sheepfold , together with the Elders placed over it , be kept in peace .

Irenaus to Pope Victor ( about Easter ) tells him , that Bishops in former times , tho differing in the Observation of it , yet always maintained an entire Concord and Communion one with another , Euseb.

When Polycarp came to Rome from the Churches of the East , to treat with Pope Anicetus about Easter , and other Affairs , tho they could nor satisfy-each other about the Controversy , yet kissed and Embraced each other with mutual Endearments , and Received the Holy Communion together . And Anicetus gave Polycarp leave to Celebrate the Eucharist in his Church . Vid. Innocent . dict. Ephr. Syr.

Muscovites .

The Muscovites sottishly and insolently command Ambassadors to be uncovered first , and by force take all advantages over them , and are uncivil to strangers ; and not complaisant amongst themselves . At Nice-novogrod the Chancellor's Steward coming to see us , the Ambassadors invited him to Dinner ; but when they were to sit down , the Pristaff would take place of him : — Whore's Son and Dog were the mildest of their Terms for half an hour and better , — At last , by intreaty of the Embassadors were reconciled . D. of Holstein's Emb. Trav.

They are much given to Quarrelling and Railing one at another , but seldom Fight , unless with Fists and Switches . And tho they forbear Cursing , Swearing and Blaspheming , yet their railing expressions ( even of Parents and Children mutually ) is such as cannot be expressed without horrour . Idem .

In Persia .

At Ispahan , Aug. 28. 1637. The Augustine Friers came to entreat the Embassadors to honour them with their presence next day at the Celebration of the Feast of S. Augustine their Patron ; the same favour they desired of the Muscovian Poslanick , Alexci Savinouits , as also of an Armenian Bishop , and the English Merchants , who tho of a different Religion , and that in Europe they would have made some difficulty of it , — Yet live like Brethren and true Christians , among their common Enemies . D. of Holstein's Emb. Travels , p. 204.

Modern Heathens .

The Bannyans are no Swaggerers , no Roysters ; they abhor Domineering and Fighting ; yea , suffer themselves to be fleeced by any Man , rather than resist or shed Blood by breach of Peace , or making the least Opposition : They love no Tumult , no Innovation ; are content to submit rather than govern , and wish all were of their Mind ; that is to say , morally Honest , Courteous in Behaviour , Temperate in Passion , Decent in Apparel , Abstemious in Diet , Industrious in their Callings , Charitable to the Needy , Humble , Merciful , and so Innocent , as not to take away the Life of the silliest Vermin , and no marvel , for so they might dislodge their Friends of a peaceful Mansion ; for they verily credit the Passage of Souls into Beasts . Sir Tho. Herb. Trav. into Persia .

Obedience to Civil Governours .

Jews .

THE Jews of late Ages have been found Flexible to any Civil Government , though in former times not so : For beside the Insurrections made in our Saviour's and the Apostles times , 48 years after the Destruction of Jerualem , they made the City Bethoron to be their chief City , and rebelled by the Perswasion of Ben-chocab ( Son of the Star Numb. 23. ) 200000 in number , but received such a Slaughter ( as themselves tell the Story ) that the Blood reached to the Horses Mouths , &c. In the time of Trajan , they rebelled again in Egypt and Cyrene , under Luke their Captain , and many thousands of them were destroyed , Dion saith 220000. Afterwards under a Pseudo-Moses in Arabia , rebelling again , they were again destroyed . Purchas , Alsted , &c.

Christians .

The Christians obey the Laws that are made , and by the Exactness of their Lives , go beyond that Accuracy which the Law requires of them . Just. Mart. Ep. ad Diogn .

Are there any more devoted to you than we , who Pray for the Happiness of your Government , that according to Right and Equity , the Son may succeed his Father in the Empire ? &c. Athenag . leg . pro Christian .

Tertullian saith , Though they refused to pay the Taxes rated upon them for Maintenance of the Heathen Temples , yet for all other Tributes they obeyed . Dr. Cave Prim. Christ .

Muscovites .

No People in the World have a greater Veneration for their Prince than the Muscovites , who from their Infancy are taught to speak of the Czar , as of God himself , witness their submissive Forms of Speaking , the Honour to see the Brightness of the Eyes of his Czarick Majesty ; — only God and the Czar knows it . — All they have belongs to God and the Czar . D. of Holstein's Emb. Trav.

Inhamban .

The King of Inhamban is much reverenced by his Subject , by whom he is served upon the Knee ; and when he Coughs or Drinks , all those that are about him make such a Shout , that the Town rings of it . In one particular they differ from most Nations else , which is , That such as are admitted into his Presence are bound to sit down ; it being the greatest Favour to stand . Dr. Heylin .

Japanners .

In Japan , if any Prince or Great Lord makes a Feast for his Friends , at the end of the Feast he calls his principal Officers , and asks them if there be any that hath so much Love for him , as to kill himself before the Guests for his sake . Presently there arises a Dispute among them , who shall have the Honour ; and whoever the Prince is pleased to name , rips up his Belly with a Crik , which is a kind of Dagger , the point whereof is poysoned . Tavernier's Relation of Japon .

The Mogul's Subjects , if sent unto any place of Employment , shave not their Heads , nor cut their Hair , till they return ; to shew their Discontent while out of his sight .

When the Mogul sends his commands by Papers to any of his Governours , they well accompanied , go out to meet the Messenger ; as soon as they see the Letters , they alight from their Horses , fall down on the Earth , and take them from the Messenger , and lay them on their Heads , and carry them to the place of publick Assembly to be read .

They that are near the Mogul , attend constantly to see him , when he exposes himself for that purpose in a Balcony , as usually he doth three times a day : When they see him , they cry out — Live , O Great King ; or , O Great King , Health and Life . And his Subjects will do any thing he bids them , as for a Father to kill the Son , &c.

The meaner sort to their Superiors use these abject and lowly ceremonies of Reverence , by putting their right Hand to the Earth .

The Turks are Loyal to the Prince , whom they highly reverence , and blindly obey . M. de Thev . — They are not seen to betray their Prince , nor turn to the side of the Christians .

They give good Precepts of Subjection and Loyalty ; for instance , That it is never lawful to kill their Prince , nay , nor to speak ill under pretence , that he is a Tyrant . F. Simon .

The Bannyans in East-India are content to submit rather than govern , and wish all People were of their Mind . Sir Tho. Herb.

The Chinese Honour their Mandarins , Reverence their Chiams , little less than adore their King , Idem . No Subject hath recourse save by Petition , Idem . — Scholars and Merchants are more honoured than Men of War : No People in the World more honour their King than they ; for they suppose him too Glorious to look upon ; they obey his Will in every thing ; fill his Exchequer yearly with above 1000000 Crowns ; call him — Lord of the whole World , Son of the Sun , Beauty of the whole Earth . Nor do any express more filial Respect to Parents than they ; Marry not without their Consent , &c. Idem .

Good Parents .

Jews .

RAbbi Jose , a Wise Man and Mechanick , viz. a Skinner , had eight Sons , to all which the Jews attribute the Praise of Wisdom . Hottinger .

A great reason of the Jews unshaken Adherence to their Faith , is , That they are timely and deeply grounded . They make use of that Rule of Solomon frequently , Catechise a Child in the way he should go , &c. The Parents strictly forbid their Children all Conversation with Mahometan Children ; suffer them not to use the Name of God till seven years of Age ; teach them to read , by casting two or three Letters on a smooth Stone or Board at first ; to write , by giving them a Draught of very large Letters on a fair Paper , with a thin Paper : The Mothers Break-fast their Children with somewhat Sugar'd or HOney'd , saying , As this is sweet to thy Palate , so let Learning be to thy Mind ; bidding the Child use no filthy words at School , because God loves clean Lips ; not spend his time idly , &c. Dr. Addison of the Jews in Barbary .

Christians .

Luther was very lovingly affected toward his Children , and gave them liberal Education ; he kept in his House a School-master to train them up in good Arts and a Godly Life . When he saw Magdalen his Daughter ready to die , he read to her Isaiah 26.19 . concluding thus — My Daughter , enter thou into thy Chamber with Peace , until the Indignation be over-past ; I shall e're long be with thee ; for God will not permit me to see the Punishments hanging over the head of Germany ; and upon this wept plentifully ; but in publick attended the Hearse without a Tear . Fuller's Lives .

In Holland at Amsterdam , the Parents that are able and rich enough contrive it so , that when their Sons are Extravagant and Masterless , the Officers seize upon them , and carry them into the Tuchthuis , where they are not forced to any hard Labour , but kept in till they see sufficient signs of their Amendment . Dr. Edw. Brown's Travels .

Mr. Julines Herring's Wife , having thirteen Children — caused them to learn the Proverbs of Solomon by heart ; and ever before the Father corrected them , he endeavoured to convince them of their Sin against God , and sought by Tears and Prayers for God's Blessing upon that means for their good . Clark's Lives .

It is a surprizing thing , to see so much Learning as one finds in Geneva , not only among those whose Profession obliges them to Study , but among the Magistrates and Citizens : And if there are not many Men of the first Form of Learning among them , yet every one almost here hath a good Tincture of a learned Education ; insomuch , that they are Masters of the Latin Tongue , they know the Controversies of Religion and History , and are generally Men of good Sense . Dr. Burnet's Letters .

Muscovites .

A Muscovite may sell his Son , and alienate him for his own Advantage ; but they seldom come to such Extremities , and had rather see their Children Starve at home than suffer them to go out any where to Service : Sometimes for Debt they make over their Children to their Creditors . D. of Holstein's Emb. Travels .

The first thing the Muscovites teach their Children , is , to make their Reverences and Inclinations to the Images . At Ladoga , I lodg'd at a Womans House , who would not give his Breakfast to a Child she had , who could hardly either stand or speak , till he had first made nine Inclinations ( or Bows ) to the Saint , and as often , as well as he could pronounce it , said his Gospodi , ( Lord have Mercy upon me . ) Idem .

Persians .

The Persians put their Children very young , either to Work , or to School , to learn to Write , Read , and Cast Account . Their Metzid or Mosquits , where they say their Prayers , serve also for Schools . No City but hath as many Metzids as Streets ; every Street being obliged to maintain a Metzid , with a Molla , or Professor or Principal , and Calife , which is the Regent , belonging to it . Idem .

They have also Universities ( Medressa ) and Professors Mederis , at Ispahan , Sohiras , Ardebil , Meschid , Tabris , Caswin , Kom , Jescht , Schamachie , &c. with Revenues from such Provinces as pay no Taxes to the King , for the teaching of Mathematicks , Eloquence , Poetry ; Natural and Moral Philosophy , Law and Medicine . Idem .

Chinese .

The first Lectures they make to Youth , are those of Compliments , whereof there are whole Books . Mandelslo .

Indians .

The Bannians accustom their Children betimes to fly Idleness ; and instead of permitting them to play in the Streets , as we generally do , they teach them Arithmetick , which they are so perfect at , that without making use of either Pen and Ink , or Counters , but only of their Memories , they will in a moment cast up the most difficult Account that can be imagined . Tavernier , Part 2. l. 2. c. 3.

Turks .

The Turks are not much given to Contemplation Learning , yet are careful to breed up their Children , and to be Instructed ; for the which there are many Schools , where they read their Laws , to the end they may serve in their Mosques , or be able to Govern the Common-weal . Knolles .

Persians .

The Persians seldom see their Infants , 'till past four Years of Age ; from which , or Twenty , they learn to Ride and Shoot ; also , to fair meanly , lodge hard , watch , till the ground , and be content with small things . Sir Tho. Herbert .

Heathens , Japan .

In Japan , they bring up their Children with extraordinary Indulgence and Mildness , never beating , and very seldom chiding them , considering that they are not yet come to the use of Reason ; and for this reason their Children at 7 , 8 , or 9 Years of Age have more piercing Wits , and are more Searching , and Inquisitive , and Brisk , than our Youth at Seventeen or Eighteen . Mandelslo's Trav. p. 157.

Siam .

In Siam , the Inheritance is divided equally to the Children , except the Eldest , who hath some advantage ; at five or six Years of Age ; they are put to the Ecclesiasticks to Write and Read , and be Instructed in Religion : the Parents , in the mean time , very seldom seeing them ; afterwards to a Trade ; or , if Ingenious , continued in their Studies , to fit them for the Priestly Function , or some other Employments , which among them are bestowed according to Merit , not Money , Idem . p. 104.

Tunquin .

In Tunquin , when they put forth a Child to learn Sculpture , Painting , Goldsmith's Work , &c. before they let him Work , they set him upon an Altar , and Sacrifice to the Idol Tiensa , which is the Patroness of Handicrafts , to the end she may infuse into the Lad Wit and Aptness to learn . Tavern . Coll.

Good Children .

Jews .

KIng Josiah , Timothy , &c. Hopeful from their Youth .

At Five Years old the Children go to School , are Five Years learning the Pentateuch , at Ten are put to learn the Mischna , and some choice Parcels of the Talmud ; at Thirteen , they receive the Passeover , and are purified , and now are answerable for their own Faults : And at this Age , by way of Question and Answer , there are no Youth under Heaven can give so good account of their Religion , as the Jewish . Dr. Addison .

They are usually girt , as soon as their Bodies will endure it ; and never go ungirt to the Synagogue : ungirt , unblest . Idem .

Christians .

Origen , when a Child , was mightily inquisitive into the recondite meaning of the Scriptures , even tiring his Parents with asking Religious Questions comforting his Father in Prison with Letters , and hardly forbearing to offer himself to Martyrdom . Dr. Cave .

Mr. Tho. Cartwright , in his younger Years , hath risen many times in the Night , to seek out places to pray in . Clark's Lives .

Mr. Arthur Hildersam , of Papist-Parents , was converted by Mr. Desborow , his School-Master , and fitted for Cambridge by thirteen Years of Age. Idem .

Mr. Rich. Sedgwick , when a School-boy , living with an Uncle ; — when the rest of the Family were at their Games and Dancings , he would be in a Corner mourning ; his Uncle at first imputed it to Bookishness , and rebuked him for it ; but at last , perceiving the Truth of the thing , began to hate him , cast him out of his Family , saying , A Puritan should never inherit his Land . Idem .

Mr. Julines Hering , born in Montgomery , educated first in Shropshire , next removed to Coventry , when at School , was noted for his diligence in reading the Scriptures . — On Play-days , he , with two or three more School-Fellows , would pray together , repeat the Heads of their Catechism , with the Sermons which they heard last Lord's Day . Idem .

Mr. Herbert Palmer , esteem'd Sanctified even from the Womb ; at the Age of four or five Years , he would cry to go to his Lady-Mother , ( Sir Tho. Palmer being his Father ) that he might hear somewhat of GOD. When a Child , little more than five Years old , he wept in reading the Story of Joseph , and took much pleasure in learning Chapters by heart : He learned the French-Tongue almost so soon as he could speak : He often affirmed , That he never remembred the Learning of it : By his Discourse , he could hardly be distinguish'd from a Native French-man : When at the Latine-School , at vacant hours , when others were at play , he was constantly observed to be reading studiously by himself .

Dr. W. Gouge , at School , continually studious . even at Play-hours , was even then conscionable in secret Prayer , and Sanctifying the Sabbath , much grieved at the Sports and Pastimes used too licenciously on that day .

Mr. Tho. Gattaker , often chid by his Father , from his Book .

Mr. Jer. Whitaker , when a School-Boy , would frequently go in company 8 or 10 Miles , to hear a Warming-Sermon , and took Sermon-Notes , and was helpful to others in repeating them , &c. — Though his Father often , and earnestly endeavoured to divert him , yet , when a Boy , he was unmoveable in his desires to be a Minister . Clark's Lives .

Arch-Bishop Vsher , at ten Years old , found himself wrought upon by a Sermon , on Rom. 12.1 . I beseech you , Brethren , by the Mercies of God , &c. About the same time he was moved to a more conscientious observation of the Lord's Day , by reading some Notes taken from Mr. Perkins's Works : then also he read Augustine's Meditations , with frequent weeping . Idem & D. Bern.

King Edw. VI took Notes of such things he heard in Sermons , which more nearly related to himself , Hist. of Reform .

Queen Elizabeth wrote a good hand , before she was four Years old , and understood Italian . Dr. Burnet , Ibid.

Mrs. Marg. Corbet , Daughter of Sir Nathanael Brent , ( Warden of Merton College ) when about 14 Years of Age , wrote Sermons with dexterity , and left many Volumes of such Notes , writ with her own hand . Clark .

Mrs. Elizabeth Wilkinson , was from her Childhood very docile , took much pains in writing Sermons , and collecting special Notes out of Practical Divines . When I was about 12 Years old , ( saith she , in a Narrative written with her own hand , ) upon reading in the Practice of Piety , concerning the happy Estate of the Godly , and the miserable condition of the wicked in their Death , and so for ever unto all Eternity , it pleased the Lord so to affect my heart , as from that time , I was wrought over to a desire to walk in the ways of God .

Sir Tho. More never offended his Father , nor was ever offended by him .

Olympia Fulvia Morata , an Italian , born at Ferrara , bred at Court there with the Young Princess , the Duke's Daughter , of a singular Spirit for Learning , could both Write , and speak Elegant Latine and Greek , in her very young years , &c. Anon.

Mahometans .

The poor Hindoes , though they have not above five Shillings a Moon for their Labour , yet will impart at least half that little to their Parents , when in want . Anon.

The Great Mogul , though he esteemed the whole World as his Vassals , would sometimes be one to help to carry his Mother in a Palankee upon his Shoulders . Idem .

Persians .

Parentes non honorantes brevis aevi sunt . Sir Tho. Herb. out of Homer .

Amongst the Ancient Persians , Children from the fifth Year of their Age , to the twentieth , used little other exercise ( saith Herodotus ) than to ride the Horse , Shoot , and speak Truth . Sir Thomas Herbert .

Chinese .

The Chinese marry not , without their Parents consent , leave their Childrens Names to them , honour them , be they never so mean ; relieve them be they never so poor ; at their death express all symptoms possible of Duty ; in white Linnen mourn seldom less than two or three Years .

Mahometans .

It is observed , That the Children of Mahometans have a particular Tenderness to them that brought them into the World ; nay , it is sometimes so great , that they will rather starve themselves , than suffer their Parents to want . Mandel . Trav. p. 61.

Persia .

In Persia , the Children go to School betimes ; Persons of Quality have Tutors at home , so that they stir not abroad till 18 , unless a Hunting , &c. And therefore are very modest . Tavern .

Good Husbands .

Jews .

AMongst the Ancient Hebrews , we find Abraham to Sarah , Isaac to Rebecca , Jacob to Rachel , discharging well the Duties of Husbands to their respective Wives ; that which looks most like a blemish in these Examples , and of others that lived after them in the Jewish Oeconomy , is their marrying of many Wives , a Point very obscure , yet connived at and seemingly permitted for the time , and continued still in use among the Jews , and accounted as one of their chief Privileges : For they believe , That a Man may take as many Wives as he can find with Meat , Drink , Cloaths , and the right of the Bed . But because Polygamy is clog'd with inconveniencies , which an ordinary Eye may fore-see consequent upon it , they are not now a-days very fond of the Practice .

Christians .

In Venice , the Wives are bred to so much Ignorance , and they converse so little , that they know nothing but the dull Superstition on Holy-days , in which they stay in the Churches as long as they can , and so prolong the little liberty they have , of going abroad on those days , as Children do their Hours of Play . They are not employed in their Domestick Affairs , and generally they understand no sort of Work ; so that I was told , that they were they insipidest Creatures imaginable ; they are , perhaps , as vicious as in other places , but it is in them down-right lewdness ; — without any preamble , or preparative , down-right heastliness . — The Italians , by their excessive caution , want the true delights of a Married State . Dr. Burnet's Letters .

Ancient Heathens .

Socrates is recorded to hear with much Patience , not only other cross accidents in his Life , Affronts , Reproaches , Injuries , but also the perverseness of his Wife Xantippe , her railing Words , abusive Behaviour , throwing the Chamber-pot upon his Head , over-throwing the Table , when he had invited his Philosophical Guests to Feast with him ; insomuch , that she herself , gave this Testimony of him , That she never saw him change Countenance for any thing that befel him , but used still codem incedere vultu , to go out , and return home with the same evenness of Spirit , and pleasantness of Face .

Heathens .

In the Moluccaes , they have Officers , who at break of Day , go about the Town , and with the beat of a Drum awake the People , and exhort the Masters of Families , to remember their Matrimonial Duties , Mandel . Trav. p. 130.

Moluques .

What is mention'd before about the Office of beating a Drum every Morning at break of Day , I find observed by another Traveller , with only this addition , That they account it their publick Interest , that the Inhabitants should multiply . Pac. broke open , Vol. 2.

Good Wives .

Jews .

THE Rabbins have taught the Jews in Barbary , against the time of Child-birth , to draw Circles in the Chamber of the Woman with Child , and on the Doors within and without , and Walls , and about the Bed , inscribing every Circle with Adam , Chava , Chutz . Lilis ; i. e. Adam , Eve , Begone Lilis . Lilis was ( as they say ) Adam's first Wife , but disobedient and undutiful ; and therefore was , upon her speaking the Most Holy Name , rapt up out of his sight , into the Air ; and tho afterwards pursued by three Angels , who overtook her at the Red Sea , she refused to return , pleading , That she was created in the same manner as Adam was , and therefore she would not be Subject ; but that she was to destroy the Male-Children for eight Days after the Birth , and Females for Twenty , The Angels finding in her a shrewd resistance , dismiss'd her on this condition , That she should spare those Infants , where she saw their Names written : And to this Time the Jews use to write the three Angels Names , in a Table or Parchment ( Senei , Sanfenoi , Saumangeloph , ) and to hang them for Amulets , about the Children's Necks . The meaning of Adam , Eve , Chutz , Lilis , is , That if the Mother bring a Boy , God would not give him a scolding , undutiful Wife , as Lilis was , but one like Eve . Doctor Addison .

Christians .

My Mother being given to my Father of GOD , became not only his Helper , but also his Leader and Captain , both by Word and by Deed , drawing him to the best things ; and albeit , in other things it were best for her to be subject to her Husand , for the right of Marriage ; yet in Religion , and Godliness , she was not afraid to shew her self his Mistress . She ( being a Christian Woman , and he an Infidel ) watched , fasted , sung Psalms , and prayed for her Husband , and was careful for him : She converted her Husband ; she converted others ; she brought up her Children in the Fear of GOD ; her Husband entrusted her with the disposal of his Money to the Poor . Greg. Nazianz. of his Mother's help to his F. Bp. of Nazianz.

S. Augustine , speaking of his Mother Monica , saith , That she served her Husband as her Lord ; and that she endeavour'd what she could , for the winning of him to the Faith : That she patiently sustained the Injuries of the Bed ; and though Patricius was of a hot and cholerick Temper , yet she never made resistance to him in his Anger , neither in Word or Deed ; but sometimes , when she had an opportunity , in his calm Humours , she would give him an account of what she had done , and the reasons for it . She would often gravely admonish other Women for laying open the Faults of their Husbands , in Familiar Discourses with one another ; and let them know , that she had a Faculty beyond them , in escaping scratch'd Faces and Quarrels , under a Husband of a much rougher Spirit than theirs ; that it was never heard , or known by any sign , that Patricius had ever beaten his Wife , or Monica ever quarrel'd with her Husband . Aug. Conf. l. 9. c. 9. At last she begat him to the Faith .

Queen Katherine , ( Henry the Eighth's Wife ) used to work with her own hands , and kept her Women to work with her . Dr. Burnet .

Queen Anne Boleyn work'd with her own hands ; the last time Months of her Life , gave 1400 l. to the Poor . Idem .

Bern.

About Bern , the Wives , even of the chief Magistrates , look into all the concerns of the House and Kitchin , as much as the Wives of the meanest Peasants . Idem .

Japoners .

The Women live retired , and are very faithful to their Husbands ; the Emperor having put to death one of his Lords , in hopes to enjoy his Wife , who desiring time to consider upon it , shut her self up in a Room with her Children , and sending her Servant with a Paper to the Emperor , set the Chamber on Fire , and burnt her self , &c.

Persians .

The Persian-Women are seen by none but their own Husbands ; are very idle in their own Houses , not so much as looking after any thing of Housewifry ; spend their time in taking Tobacco , going to the Baths , wearing the best Cloaths , bringing Collations ; have many Slaves , whom they use to rub their Arms , Legs , Thighs , 'till they fall asleep in their voluptuous Prison . M. Tavern . l. 5. c. 14. Opposita juxta se posita magis clucescunt .

Muscovites .

As soon as the Wedding is over , the Woman must resolve to live a retired life ; seldom giving visits : and because they are much given to Wine , and have lewd Tongues , and sometimes pleasure a Friend ; no wonder , if sometimes they are soundly cudgelled by their Husbands . But I can't say as Barclay , in his Icon animorum , that they take unkindness , if not beaten . D. of Holst . Ambass . Trav.

Madagascar .

In Madagascar , the Fidelity of Wives to their Husbands is remarkable and exemplary , and the Men think it no disparagement to take their Advice ; and because they have two Wives commonly , or more , he hath most compliance for the more Aged . Mandelslo .

Armenians .

The Armenian Wives never speak to their Husbands , but only nod ; never dine with them ; are seldom seen by them , always rise before day . See Chapter of Marriage .

Indians .

The Husband dying among the Indians , the Wife can never Marry again ; so that as soon as the Man is dead , the Wife retires to bewail her Husband , shaves off her Hair , lays aside her Ornaments of Apparel ; and all the rest of her Life after , lives slighted and despised , and in a worse condition than a Slave , in the same House where she was Mistress before : For this reason , and because the Bramins flatter them with a hope , that whilst they are in the midst of the Flames , Ram will appear and reveal wonderful Visions to them , and that they shall revive again with their Husbands in another World , with more honour and advantages ; they choose to be buried alive with their Husbands . Those who cannot get leave of their Governours to be burnt , spend the rest of their lives in doing Penance , and in works of Charity , sitting upon the Road to boyl certain Pulse in Water , and give the Liquor for the use of Travellers ; others sit with Fire always ready to light their Tobacco ; others vow to eat nothing but the undigested Grains in Cow-dung . When the Governour finds no Porsuasions alter the Woman's resolution ( his Secretary making sign that he hath received the Coin ) in a surly manner gives the Woman leave , bidding the Devil take her and all her Kindred . Having got this leave , their Musick begins to strike up , and away they ding to the House of the deceased , with Drums beating , and Flutes playing before them ; and Women following with loud Congratulations and Songs , in honour of the miserable Creature that is going to dye . I have seen Women burnt three several ways , in Guzerat and Bengala , &c. Tavern . Trav. p. 2. l. 3. c. 9.

Good Masters .

Jews .

ABraham , the Father of the Faithful , and the Glory of the Jewish Nation , as he performed the part of a good Master , having that excellent Elogium bestowed upon him by GOD himself , That he would command his Children and Family , after him , and instruct them in the Fear of the Lord . So he had a Servant both Pious and Faithful , that discharged the Trust put in him , delivers his Message , prays for a Blessing upon his Undertaking , gave thanks for his Success , and this all in a Momentous Affair , the procuring a Wife for his young Master Isaac . Gen. 24.

Muscovites .

The Muscovites are generally very severe to their Servants , and use the Cudgel upon a small cause ; but especially the Great Dukes have been wont to lash their Physicians , looking on that Art as infallible formerly , &c. A German Physician , that had one time disappointed the Czar's expectation in the cure of the D. of Holstein , his Kinsman , came with a tatter'd Garment , his Hair hanging over his Eyes and Face , to the Duke's Chamber , creeping on all four to his Bed-side , told him , That he was not worthy to live , &c. A Kuez being present , kick'd him on the head , and drew Blood : The Physician perceiving favour in the Great Duke's Countenance , said confidently to him , Great Prince ! I know I am your Slave , but be pleased to give me leave to say , That I am only yours : I know I have deserved death , and should think my self happy to receive it at your hands , but it troubles me to be affronted by this Knez , &c. For which he had a Present of 1000 Crowns , and the Knez a good Cudgelling . D. of H. Am. Trav.

Heathens .

In the Island Fermosa there is so great an Equality of Condition , that they are yet ignorant of the Names of Master and Servant ; yet they render great Honour one to another , and express a great respect and submission to one another ; not upon the score of a more eminent Dignity , or Wealth , but Age : which is so Considered , that a young Man is obliged to go aside ( to make way for an Old Man ) and turn his back to him , till he be passed . Mandelslo's Trav.

Good Servants .

Jews .

TO pass over here in silence the Example of Abraham's Servant spoken of before ; Joseph is the next most remarkable instance in Scripture , Faithful both to God and his Master , even in a case where his Mistress was the Rival , and his own Flesh ( doubtless ) no Friend or Assistant . The Story of Daniel and the three Children is well known , who at the same time served God and their Masters with an Obstinate Integrity , and stoutly resisted , and safely evaded the Attacks and Attempts of their and fraudulent Adversaries .

Antient Christians .

S. Augustine tells us of an old Servant-maid , that had carried his Grandfather upon her back , when he was a Child ; and therefore for her . Age and excellent behaviour , was afterwards much respected by her Master and Mistress , who thereupon committed to her charge the care of their Daughters : She was , saith S. Augustine , Religiously severe , and soberly prudent in teaching and restraining them ; For she would not allow them to drink so much as water , except at Meals , tho never so thirsty ; fearing an ill Custom , and adding a wholesome word , You now drink water , because you have not Wine in your Power ; but when you come to have Husbands , and be Mistresses of Cellars and Boutiques , you will scorn Water , but still have the custom of Drinking . By this means she so restrained their tender Appetites , that they did not so much as desire any thing that was not decent ; but notwithstanding , Monica , S. Augustine's Mother , being employed , sometimes to fetch Wine , by her Parents , out of wantonness used to sip a little out of the Flagon , till at last she could drink almost a full Cup without breathing ; the old Maid came and caught her and with bitter insulting upbraided her , calling her a Wine-bibber , which so pricked and provoked her , that presently she saw the illness of the Act condemned the custom , and left it off . Confess . l. 9. c. 8.

Hindoes , Heathens .

They serve for 5 sh. a Month , which is paid usually the next day after the change , before-hand : They stand usually to be hired in the Market-place , If their Salary be not paid exactly at the time , they will be gone ; but if bidden to provide themselves of other Masters , they will not stir , but serve out their time to an hour .

They keep within call of their Masters , and will not stir without leave .

Japan .

In Japan the Departure of great Lords is commonly attended by the Voluntary Execution of 20 or 30 Vassals or Salves , who rip up their Bellies , and dye with their Masters ; this they are obliged to by Oath , and it is done partly by way of acknowledgment of the particular kindness which their Lords had for them ; having acquainted their Lord , that they are willing to be obliged to Sacrifice themselves in that manner , when accasion shall require , they entertain him with a short discourse to this purpose .

Most mighty Sir , you have many other Slaves and Servants , of whose Affection and Fidelity you are assured ; who am I ? Or what have I deserved ? That you should honour me with your favour above any of the rest ? I resign up this Life to you , which is already yours , and promise you , I will keep it no longer than it shall be serviceable to yours .

Then with a Bowl of Wine ( which is the most Religious Ceremony they have among them ) they Confirm their Oaths , which thereby become Inviolable . Mandelslo , p. 142.

But it is for the most part Slaves weary of Life , that offer themselves so freely to Death .

Good Ministers and Pastors .

Jews .

IT Cannot be reasonably expected , that I should have much to say upon this point , save what we meet with in Sacred Scripture , which I refer my Readers to . Nothing material hath occurred to me in my reading , concerning their Modern Doctors .

Christians .

Here is so spacious a Field to walk in , that the plenty of matter rather makes a confusion in my thoughts , than conduceth to order and method . The Fathers of the Church , the many Ecclesiastical Doctors of the East and West , of the Lutheran and Zuinglian Denomination , of the Dutch , French , and especially English Church , so famed for Learning , Courage , Devotion , Writings , Labours , Sufferings , &c. Are so obvious to every Reader ; that I shall rather chuse to say little or nothing , or next door to nothing , than begin so long a Catalogue , and not go thorow with it to some degree of Perfection ; which to do , would require a pretty large Volume ; only a little , for Orders sake , take these two or three short touches which , I believe , will be so far from satisfying a Reader of an eager appetite , that I shall both begin and end , displeased my self .

In the Church of Milan , S. Augustine saith , he heard Ambrose every Lord's-day Preach ; Bishop Ridley Preached every Holy-day and Sunday , Bishop Latimer twice a Week .

S. Austin would never purchase Houses nor Lands , nor any other Possessions for his Church , — And they who knew his mind , sold their Lands , and gave Austin the Money , — Being perswaded , that the good Bishop would bestow it on Pious uses , and not in making new Purchaces for enriching of his Church . — Be often refused the Inheritances offered to his Church , thinking it fitter they should go to their Lawful Heirs . F. Simon , ox Possid . in vit. Aug.

S. Austin admitted no Clerk into his Church , till first he had disposed of all his Goods , either in favour of the Poor , or by Sale : He was for having all Clerks really Poor , in imitation of the Apostles , and for living altogether in common on the Revenues of the Church . F. Simon in his Hist. of Eccl. Reven .

Luther , when his Friends disswaded him from going to Wormes , at a Disputation then held between the Papists and Protestants , lest they should burn him , as they had John Husse , he said , if I knew there were so many Devils in Wormes , as tiles on the Houses ( did I hear it were like to go ill on our side ) in the Name of our Lord Jesus Christ I would go thither .

Calvin at the 28th year of his Age wrote his Institutions , at his Death his Inventory amounted not to more than 60 pound , taking into the Account his Library .

Miles Coverdale Bishop of Excester , Preach'd every Sunday and Holy-day , and most commonly read twice in the week a Divinity Lecture . Was hospitable , sober , humble , suffered none to abide in his House , who could not give account of his Faith , and lived not accordingly . Clark .

In Q. Mary's Days he was by K. Christian of Denmark's means dismissed out of Prison , went into Germany , Preached at Burghsaber ; upon the Queen's Death return'd , but tho much sued to , would not accept of his Bishoprick again , but continued in London , Preaching the Gospel , as a private Minister , whilst strength would permit , and Died , Anno. aetat. 88.

Mr. R. Greenham Preached twice on the Lord's Days and Catechised , Preached on Monday , Tuesday and Wednesday ; on Thursday he Catechized ; on Friday he Preached ; on the week-days in the Morning as soon as he could well see , drenching his Shift with Sweating ; twice a day he Prayed in his Family ; after Sermon he took account of his Servants ; rising at 4. a Clock Winter and Summer to his Studies : — Disliked Martin-mar-Prelate ( a Book ) as tending to make Sin Ridiculous , not Odious ; laid the charge of the Schism between Conformists and Nonconformists , on either or neither side , &c. died at 60. Clark . — That Saint of ours , so called by Jos. Hall Bishop of Norwich .

Tunquin .

The Bonzes in Tunquin Beg for their Living ; and are not like the Bonzes in other Kingdoms , who beg Alms as it were their due : These on the contrary use all the modesty and humility , that may be , never taking more than is needful for them : And if they have any thing to spare , they give it to the Poor Widows and Orphans , that cannot get their Living . Tavernier's Collect.

Zurich .

The Clergy ( of Zurich ) if they subsist plentifully , they labour hard ; for they have generally two or three Sermons a day , and at least one ; the first begins at 5 a Clock in the morning . At Geneva , and all Switzerland over , there are daily Sermons , which were Substituted upon the Reformation from the Mass ; but the Sermons are generally too long , &c. Dr. Burnet's Letters .

Pegu.

The Talapoi in Pegu give the People a Sermon , when they come to Church , and by their exemplary Lives , preserve to themselves a good reputation . Paquet broke open , vol. 2.

They Condemn and Preach against the Offerings the Commonalty make to the Devil ; they go barefoot , live in Woods and Desarts , eat but once a day ; they meddle not with Points of Doctrine , but insist on points of Morality and good Works ; the Piety of their Lives gives them great Honours after their Deaths . Ibid.

Siam .

The Clergy of Siam are regular and exemplary in their Lives , they Preach to the People on Festivals ; 't is burning alive to have to do with Women ; in every Temple there is a Convent of Priests to say daily Prayers morning and evening . Ibid.

Cambodia .

It is thought here a horrid Sacriledge for the Clergy to intermeddle with temporal Affairs . Ibid.

Mexico .

The Priests exercise daily 4 times ; at midnight , morn , noon and Sun-set , lashing themselves with knotted Cords , drawing Blood upon themselves with knotted Cords , drawing Blood upon themselves with Bodkins , Preaching to the People at some Feasts . Purchas .

Good Parishoners , or People , to their Priests .

Jews .

I Have already in the former Part , signified the Allowances made to the Priest and Levite , under the Law , by Divine Ordinance ; and have not much more to add here , save that , first of all , the People were generally very Just in paying their Tithes ; and some of them proceeded so far , as to make a Decimation of their least things , their Mint and Cummin , lest they should not reach the Exactness of the Law . Secondly , That when they made any Address to the Prophets , they commonly brought their Presents along with them , as Saul to Samuel , 1 Sam. 9.7 . and Naaman to Elisha , 2 Kings 5.5 .

Christians .

Alsted , as I remember , cites the Ancient Chronicles for it , when he tells us , That about the same time that Constantine the Great ordered Tithes to be paid to the Clergy , a Voice was heard , as it were from Heaven , Nunc venenum infusum est Ecclesiae , which I relate not , as if I were of that Opinion that Tithes are not due ; but I fear the Payment in kind hath ill Effects .

The Clergy were so well maintained in the Primitive Times , by the frequent Contributions of the People , that Ammianus Marcell . saith , they lived like Pritices . Ammian . Marcell , l. 27.

St. Chrysostom was forced to make a whole Sermon 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , &c. i. e. against them that envied the Clergy , Dr. Cave .

Also , He describes at length the sad State of Bishops , and other Church-men , since the Church enjoy'd fix'd Revenues , because they forsook their Employments , to sell their Corn and Wine , and to look after their Glebes and Farms ; besides much of their time was spent in Law-suits . He wishes that he might see the Church in the State that it was in , in the Times of the Apostles , when it enjoy'd only the Charity and Oblation of Believers . F. Simon Hist. of Eccl. Rev. — out of Chrys. Hom. 86. in Mat. St. Augustin was of the same Mind . Ibid.

In the Universities of Bern and Lausanne are maintained Professors ; the one for the German Territory , which is the Ancient Canton , and the other for the New Conquest , which is the French ; in the former are about 300 Parishes , in the latter about 150. But in the Benefices on the German side , the ancient Rights are preserved so , that some Benefices are worth 1000 Crowns ; whereas in the Pais de Vaud the Provisions are set off as Sallaries , and are generally from 100 to 200 Crowns . Dr. Burnet's Letters .

Heathens .

In Siam the Estaites of Persons of Quality are ordinarily divided into three parts ; one to the King , one to the Ecclesiasticks ( they defraying the Charges of the Funerals , ) and the third to the Children . Mandelslo's Trav , p. 104.

In Pegu their Preachers are still Preaching and Begging ; their Alms are brought to them in the Pulpits whilst they are Preaching . Rosse . The People drink the Water , wherein the Preachers wash themselves , accounting it Holy . Rosse .

In Mexico the Revenues of the Priests were great . Rosse .

The Southern Americans have their Priests in great Esteem , making use of them as their Physicians , and therefore they are very Rich ; for they have all the Goods of him whom they cure . Idem .

In Siam , the Bonzes ( or Priests ) are highly reverenced , as well at Court , as among the People : The King himself hath such a Value for some of them , as to humble himself before them . Tavernier , Part 2. l. 3. c. 18. Some of them live by Alms , others have Houses with good Revenues .

Protestants .

At Zurich the Dean and Chapter are still continued as a Corporation , and enjoy the Revenues which they had before the Reformation . Dr. Burnet 's Letters .

The Bishop of Coire hath yet reserved a Revenue of about 1000 l. Sterling a year . Ibid. 50 or 60 l. is the common Sallary of a Geneva Minister .

Papists .

One that knew the State of this Kingdom well , assured me , that if it ( viz. Naples ) were divided into five parts , upon a strict Survey , it would be found , that the Church-men have four parts of the five ; which he made out thus , They have in Soil above half of the whole , which is two and a half ; and in Tithes , and Gifts , and Legacies , they have one and a half more ; for no Man dies without leaving a considerable Legacy to some Church or Convent . Ibid.

Pegu.

The Talapoi in Pegu live by the Alms of the People , and preserve a great Veneration to themselves by their exemplary Lives . Pacquet broke open , Vol. 2.

Siam .

The Revenues of the Temples , the Charity of the People , and the Donations of the Nobility , maintain the Clergy in Siam . Ibid.

Loango .

In Loango they will rather die than touch any Meat their Priests forbid them . Ibid.

Mexico .

There did continually reside in the great Temple ( of Vitzliputzli in Mexico ) 5000 Persons , which had their Meat , Drink and Lodging ; the Temple enjoying great Revenues and diverse Towns for its Maintenance . Purchas .

Laboriousness .

Jews .

RAbbi Johoschua Ben Hananiah , was so intent upon the Law , that he had no time to spend upon his Body , or washing his Garments : Hence the Jews derive that Scoff of the Emperor Trajan's Daughter , Fine Wisdom in a Foul Vessel : To which he is reported to make answer , Wine is not kept in a Vessel of Silver or Gold , but in a Cask only , — Sed in testaceo tantum . Hotting .

Ben Azay , because he was mightily addicted to the Study of Learning , would not Marry a Wife . Menasse Ben Israel .

Christians .

Origen is recorded to be a Man of indefatigable Labour and Industry , and so studious and inquisitive after Learning , that he soon became too hard for his Teachers .

Tertullian was taken up night and day in reading and expounding the Scriptures .

St. Augustine tells us , he went sometimes to discourse Ambrose , but still found him so busie at his Study , that being unwilling to interrupt him , he returned back without speaking to him .

Bede was wont to say , that there was so much Work to do , in so little a time , that he would not lose any of it ; and that as for Pleasures , we must only touch them with the tops of our Fingers , as we do Honey , for fear of surfeiting on them .

Erasmus , in a Letter to Paracelsus , saith , — For some time now I have neither had leisure to take Physick , nor be Sick , nor Die ; I am overwhelmed with so many Toils of Studies .

Bishop Latimer every Morning ordinarily , Winter and Summer , rose at two a Clock to his Studies . See his Life .

Bishop Jewel was so Industrious , that he hid himself the greatest part of the day in his Study , and so recalled his Senses from exterior Objects , that Chrysippus-like he had need of a M●●●ssa to put him in mind of his Meat . See his Life .

Mr. J. Gregory of Christ's-Church , Oxon , for divers years together , studied 16 hours in 24 , with much Appetite and Delight . See his Life .

Muscovites .

No Muscovite , of what Quality soever , but he sleeps after Dinner ; about Noon most Shops are shut up , the Merchants or their Apprentices sleeping at the Door ; no speaking with Persons of Quality at that time more than at Midnight .

Idleness seems to be bestowed on the Muscovites ( a barbarous People ) as their Portion . D. of Holstein 's Emb. Travels , p. 60.

They are naturally so much inclined to Idleness , that it were impossible to bring them to take any Pains , but by the Whip and Cudgel : Those who are Free-born , if Poor , will sell themselves , with their Family , for a small matter for Slaves . Idem .

Protestants .

Vrsin had these Verses writ upon his Study door ,

Amice , quisquis huc venis , Aut agito paucis , aut Abi , Aut me laborantem Adjuva .

In English , My Friend , or whosoe'er thou art , Dispatch in short and so depart : Or to my Studies Help impart . Melch. Adam .

Papists .

Alphonsus Tostatus , a Spaniard , wrote so many Commentaries on Sacred Scripture , and other things beside , before the fortieth year of his Age , that some have reckoned three Pages ( in Folio ) for every day of his Life : Insomuch that 't is said of him ,

Hic stupor est Mundi , qui Scibile discutit omne . Buzier , Flosc . Hist. and Leigh in his Religion and Learning .

Tostatus learned all the Liberal Sciences , without being taught , and writ in the Forty years he lived , as much as most in that time can read ; and yet at the same time was Counsellor to the King , Referendary Major of Spain , and Professor of Philosophy , Divinity and Law , in Salamanca . Auth. of the Educ , of young Gentlemen .

Bonaventure wrote the Bible over with his own hand , &c. J. S.

Aquinas , when a Child , would not rest without his Book ; was always studious , seldom seen to Laugh ; when others were at their Merriment , he was Meditative ; insomuch that at Supper with King Lewis of France , whilst the rest were making Merry , he fell into a deep Meditation , and forgetting himself , struck the Table , saying , That now the Manichees were foiled , Nunc conclusum est contra Manichaeos .

Mahometans .

Avicenna ( born at Bochara ) at Ten years of Age understood Humane Sciences and the Alcoran , and went through the whole Encyclopedia by Eighteen ; during which time he slept not one whole Night ; and in all that time minded nothing but reading : In any Difficulty he went to the Temple and pray'd . Hotting .

Humility .

Jews .

THE Jews of Barbary entertain no Thoughts of Merit , but hold that all Rewards proceed from God's bounty . Dr. Addison .

In their Prayers they commonly stand , but bowing their Heads .

Christians .

Constantine the Great , when one told him how Happy he was , whom God had thought worthy of so great an Empire , and reserved a much better Kingdom for in Heaven ; he was highly offended , and advised the Man not to talk so any more , but rather turn his Praises of him , into Prayers for him , that both here and hereafter he might be accounted worthy to be reckoned amongst the Servants of God . De vit. Const .

Nebridius , a Roman Gentleman , Cousin German to the Empress , and Play-fellow and School-Fellow with the young Emperors , yet was no whit swelled with Pride , reflecting upon others with a surly look ( though in the vigour of his Youth ) but rendring himself amiable to all , reverencing the Princes , and condescending to others .

Placilla the Empress , used in her own Person to visit the Hospitals , cure the Lame and Sick with her own Hands , to prepare and give them their Provisions , Cooking and providing Victuals for them . Theod. Hist. Eccl. l. 5. c. 18.

St. Hierom saith of Paula a Roman Lady , that she carried her self with so much Lowliness , that whoever had seen and not known her , could not but have mistaken her for the meanest of the Maids that waited on her ; she always seemed both in Cloaths , and Voice , and Garb , and Gate , the least and most contemptible of all the rest . Dr. Cave , Prim. Christ .

Cyprian determined from his first entering upon his Bishoprick , not to adjudge any thing by his own private order , without the Counsel of his Clergy , and the Consent of the People . Ep. 5. p. 13 , 14.

Nazianzen reports of his Father , ( a Bishop too ) that his Humility consisted not in his Dress , but in the Constancy of his Mind ; not in the hanging down of his Head , or the Softness of his Tone , or the Demureness of his Look , or the Gravity of his Beard , or the Shaving of his Head , but in the Frame and Temper of his Soul , being as Humble in his Mind , as he was Sublime and Excellent in his Life : And when no Man could arrive at the Perfection of his Vertues , yet every one was admitted to a Freedom of Converse with him . Both in his Garb and Diet he equally avoided Pomp and Sordidness ; and though a great Restrainer of his Appetite , would yet seem not to do it , lest he should be thought plainly to design Glory to himself , by being needlesly singular above other Men. Orat. 19. in laud. Patr.

Eusebius relates of some of the Confessors under the Persecution of M. Aurelius , that though for their Testimony of the Truth , which they had born at the Dearest Rate ( on this side Death ) though they had been frequently thrown to wild Beasts , exposed to Fire , and the Remains of Wounds and Violence were visible all over their Bodies , yet would not be called Martyrs , but with Tears begg'd the Peoples Prayers that they might perfect all by real Martyrdom . Hist. Eccl. l. 5. c. 2.

Dr. John Reinolds — as Learned as any Man in the World , as Godly as Learned , as Humble as Godly . Car. in vit. Ric. Capel .

Mr. Ric. Capel could refuse Honours , as Musculus did , and contented himself with plain and mean things , Idem .

Cajetan , the Flower of the Cardinals , would never be in his Silks and Braveries , but kept his old Fashions to his dying day .

Mclancthon wouldnot disdain to do that , which his meanest Servants would scarce put their hand to . Ibid.

John Duns Sctus , Doctor Subtilis , who was of Merton College Oxon , had these Verses made upon him ,

Doctor Subtilis , nomen Subtilia donant , Quem vestis vilis , pes nudus , corda coronant . In English . A Subtile Doctor , of a Subtile Wit , Brave Heart , vile Raiment , and with naked Feet . Leigh's Relig. and Learn .

Luther calls himself a Sack of Worms-meat , a lump of Earth , a bundle of Wickedness , an unworthy Minister of the Gospel .

Mahometans .

They praise Humility , that is , esteeming others more than themselves . F. Simon .

The Persians and Turks are of that bad Humour , rather to build new Houses , than to repair old ones . — The Custom is grown to that height , that the Children will not live in their Parents Houses after their decease . M. Tavernier .

Armenians .

The Armenians on Mandy-Thursday perform the Ceremony of the Washing of Feet : They all come to Church , where the Priest washes the right Foot of the Men , and the left of the Women , and makes thereon the Sign of the Cross , with Butter consecrated to that purpose : And this done , he is cast into a Chair by twelve Men , who rasse him up into the Air , with Exclamations of Joy , keeping him there till he promiseth to treat them with a Dinner . D. of Holstein 's Embass .

Papists .

Dunawd being consulted at Bangor , what should be done about the Entertainment of Austin the Monk sent from Rome , advised them , — Give him the meeting , and regard his Messages , if he be a Man of God : But how may that be known ? said they : You know what our Saviour saith , Learn of me , for I am meek and lowly , &c. If so — 't is likely he belongs to Christ ; If with state and distance he thinks to reduce and over-awe you , you are to defend the Liberties of your Church , &c. which last took place ; for observing him to be guilty of Haughtiness , they laboured to contradict all that he said . Th. Jones of Oswestree .

Cromwel , in Henry the Eighth's time , of a Black-smith was made an Earl ( and had the Garter given him ) Lord Privy Seal , Lord Chamberlain of England , Lord Vice-gerent , Master of the Rolls , yet afterwards forsook by his Friends , ( except Cranmer ) insulted over by his Enemies , attainted without making his answers , ( which Counsel he had been the Author of against Pool's Mother before ) in a Letter concluded thus , Written with the heavy Heart , and trembling Hand of your Highness's most heavy and most miserable Prisoner , and poor Slave , Tho. Cromwel . — And underneath , Most Sacred Prince , I cry for Mercy , Mercy , Mercy . Dr. Burnet .

Contempt of Wealth . Vide Self-Denial .

Jews .

THE Jews are very Covetous and great Usurers .

Christians .

Trypho , the Jew , tells Justin Martyr ( by way of reproach ) that the Christians foolishly undervalued and threw away all the Enjoyments and Advantages of this World . Dial. cum Tryph. p. 308.

When Agbarus , the Toparch of Edessa , Offered Thaddeus ( one of the 70 Disciples ) great Sums of Gold and Silver for the pains he had taken , and the great things he had done amongst them , he refused them with this Answer , To what purpose should we receive good things from others , who have freely forsaken and renounced our own . Euseb. H. Eccl.

Quintianus , the President under Decius the Emperor , asking Agatha the Virgin Martyr , why she descending of such rich and illustrious Parents would stoop to such low and mean Offices ; she Answered , Our Glory and Nobility lies in this , That we are the Servants of Christ , Sim. Metaphr . Serm. Martyr . ad diem Feb. 5. Tom. 1.

Origen , when he might have lived upon the Estate of others , Sold his Library to one , who was to allow him 4 Oboli a day ; the day he spent in Tasks and Exercises , a great part of the night in Study ; always remembred that of our Saviour , not to have two Coats , not to wear Shoes . Dr. Cave Prim. Christ .

Papists .

S. Francis's Story is well known , who having a design to renounce the World , and Offering his Money to a Priest , who refused it , cast it presently away , and put himself under a Vow of perpetual Poverty . S. Francis Sales saith , he Loved Poverty above all things , and call'd it his Mistress .

Muscovites .

The Muscovites spend but little in House-keeping : 'T is not above Thirty Years ago , that even their Lords were Lodged in very poor Wooden Buildings : Their Hushold-Stuff is suitable to their Lodgings , consisting only in three or four Pots , and as many Wooden or Earthen Dishes . Some have Pewter , but very few , but there is not any Silver . They know not what Scouring means ; even the Duke's looks little better than the Tavern-Pots . The better sort hang their Rooms with Mats ; have few Feather-beds , but Mattresses , or Chaff , or Straw ; sometimes lie upon their Cloaths on a Bench or Table . D. of Holstein's Emb. Travels .

Mahometans .

Their Dervises relinquish the World , and spend all their Days in Solitude and Retiredness , expecting a Recompence ; undergoing very sharp Penances , crying out continually in such Expressions as these , — God Almighty look upon me , I love thee ; I Love not the World , but I Love thee , and do all for thy sake , — After this Retirement they will rather chuse to Famish , than stir from their Cells , and therefore are Relieved by the Charity of others .

Banians .

The Goeghy ( a Sect of them ) are forbidden by their Law to be Proprietors of any thing ; they live in Woods , like Hermits , nothing about them but a Linen Cloth to hide Nature , wherever they sit down , they throw Ashes on their Head , speak to no body by way of Salutation , or Petition : If nothing be given them , they feed on Roots an Herbs ; never Command their Servants to do ought . Mandelslo .

Ancient Heathen .

When a great deal of Gold and Silver was carried along in a Solemn Pomp before Socrates , he cried out , Quam multa non Desidero ! How many things do I not covet ! He commonly went barefoot .

Anacharsis to Hanno sends greeting . A Scythian covering is my Cloathing ; the thick Skin of my Feet , my Shoes ; the Earth my Bed ; Hunger my Sawce ; I eat Milk , Cheese and Flesh . You may come to me , and find me contented , if you please ; but for those gifts , with which you are delighted , bestow them either on your Citizens , or the immortal Gods . ( For he valued not Mony at all . ) Cicer. Tusc. 5.

Many despise Riches , who being content with a little , are pleased with a slender diet and raiment . Cic. in Laelio .

Government of the Tongue .

Jews .

THe Esseans were much addicted to silence .

Christians .

I am of Opinion with S. Gregory , when justly accused of a Fault , Humble thy self , and confess that thou deservest more , than the Accusation laid upon thee ; if falsly accused , excuse thy self meekly , denying thy self to be guilty ; for thou owest that reverence to Truth and the Edification of thy Neighbour : But if after all this , men continue to accuse thee ; vex not thy self , nor strive to get thy excuse admitted : For having done thy duty to Truth , thou must do it to Humility . S. Fr. Sales .

We scorn to live upon any terms , by which we must be forced to maintain our Lives by lies and falsehoods , Just. M. Apol. 1.

It is enough for a good man , either by way of Affirmation or Denial , to give this assurance , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , I speak truly . Clem. Alex. Strom. l. 7.

Some of the Antient Fathers held all Swearing unlawful .

S. Basil Exhorts all vain Swearers to repent ; appoints eleven years suspension from the Sacrament for Perjury : False Accusation before the Church to be punished with Suspension ; if proved , but not revealed in due time , with two years suspensision ; tho the person was guilty , yet if not proved sufficiently , with five years : False Accusation of a Minister , Bishop , Priest or Deacon , with Suspension perpetual .

Greg. Thaumaturgus durst never call his Brother Fool , &c.

Narcissius , Bishop of Jerusalem , being falsly accused by three Malicious Fellows , who accused him with sad Imprecations upon themselves , all three of them were , in process of time , overtaken with the same Judgments they wished upon themselves . Vid. Pontan . Bellaria , &c. Item . D. Cave Prim. Christ .

Muscovites .

Railing and Insolent Language was Prohibited to the Muscovites by the great Duke upon pain of Whipping ; and if offered to persons of Quality , a Fine of sometimes 2000 Crowns ; but the People are so addicted to it , that the Order is for the most part ineffectual . D. of Holstein's Emb. Trav. p. 60.

Papists .

The Nuns of Venice have been under much scandal for a great while ; — Chiefly those of S. Zachary and S. Lawrence , where none but Noble Venetians are admitted , and where it is not so much as pretended , that they have retired for Devotion , but that they might not be too great a Charge to their Family . They are not Veiled , their Neck and Breast is bare , and they receive much Company ; but that which I saw , was in a publick Room , in which there were many Grills for several Parlours , so that the Conversation is very confused ; for there being a different Company at every Grill , and the Italians speaking generally loud , the noise of so many loud Talkers is very disagreeable .

The Nuns talk much and very disgracefully , and allowed themselves a liberty in rallying that other places could not bear . Dr. Burnet's Let.

'T is said of Th. a Kempis , that when he was in Company with others who were discoursing of Secular Matters , he sate still silent , but when any Religious Subject was started , he was warm and Fluent . See his Life .

Mahometans .

They declaim most against Slander , and Backbiting , and Censurings even when true , if of things hidden ; as that such a Person is Dead in Unbelief , or deserves Hell , unless expresly mention'd by the Prophet , as the Devil , Abuhasel , Abugehel . F. Simon .

Tunquinese .

In the Kingdom of Tunquin , either at their ordinary Meals , or upon fome Festival , they account it a great piece of manners to be silent ; or if they have a desire to Discourse , they alway allow the Eldest the honour of beginning , bearing a great respect to them that are Aged : But the youngest at the Table is never permitted to begin their Discourse . Tavernier Collect. of Relat , &c.

Japannese .

In Japan Lying is punished with Death Pacquet broke open , vol. 2.

Antient Heathens .

Anacharsis , a Barbarian came out of Scythia to Athens , to look for a Wise Man ; but finding none , was resolved to search all Greece , — at last having found one Myson , in a poor Town called Chenes , whose business was to look to his Family , Till the Ground , Educate his Children , was satisfied , — 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , i. e. he admired mightily the quietness of the Man's works , and the sparingness of his words . Max. Tyr. diss. 15.

Sobriety in Apparel ,

Jews .

THE Apparel of the Jews in Barbary , at this day , is thus : First , a brimless Cap , of black colour , ( to distinguish them from the Moors , who wear red ) ; ship-shoes , Linnen-Drawers , and Vest ; over which they put a loose Garment , called a Ganiphe ; that is , a black square piece of course hair Stuff , closed at the cross Corners , and all round it , is a large Thrum . Dr. Addison .

Christian .

It is not enough for a Christian to be chaste and modest ; he must appear to be so . Tertul. de Cult. Foem . l. 2. c. 13.

Two ends of Clothing , Honesty and Necessity .

Another end , — Distinction of Sexes , and Degrees . Clem. Alex.

Such Women , as cannot otherwise gain upon their ( unbelieving ) Husbands , may , if their Husbands require , go a little more Trim and Neat. Idem .

Tertullian changed his Coat for a Cloak , not when he firs turned Christian , but when made Presbyter of Carthage ; called therefore by him Sacerdotis habitus . Pallium being the proper Habit of Philosophers among the Greeks , and of the stricter sort among the Christians , whether Clergy or Laity , especially Clergy . Dr. Cave .

The Garment that we should wear , ought to be mean and frugal , not curiously wrought with divers Colours , the Emblem of Craft and Deceit ; but white , to signifie our Simplicity and Truth . Clem. Alex.

Cyprian observed a due Decorum in his Garb , keeping a just distance between Slovenliness and Superfluity .

Chrysostom commends Olympias , ( a Woman of great Birth , and Estate , and Piety ) for the incredible modesty and meanness of her Attire , not much better than that of the poorest Beggar ; having nothing in her Garb or Gate , that was feigned or gawdy , elaborate or artificial .

Against Painting and Beautifying the Body .

Let them who have a mind to 't , glory in the Flesh , we are under the profession of Humility : all Glory is vain and swelling , especially from the Flesh . A Christian may glory in the Flesh , but when 't is torn in pieces , for the sake of Christ , that the Spirit may be crowned ; not that it may prove a Snare to attract the Eyes and Sights of Young-Men's ungovernable Passions after it , &c. Cyprian .

Obj. 'T is acceptable to our Husbands .

Answ. 1. Every wise and good Man cannot but like his Wife better without them : Every Husband is a rigid Exactor of his Wife's Chastity . If he be a Christian , he will not require any such feigned Beauty ; if a Gentile , let her do what she can , he will suspect her to be naught . Tertull.

2. The loose delicate Arts come too near the Practice of lewd wanton Prostitutes ; Birds and Beasts are content with their own natural Beauty and Colours ; Woman only , as if inferiour to them , thinks her self so deformed , as that there is need to repair the defect by external , bought and borrowed Beauty ; Children-like , they admire every thing that is strange and gawdy ; they shew themselves to be Women that have put off shame and modesty , and whosoever calls them so , shall do them no wrong , as carrying the very signs and representations of it in their Faces . Clem. Alex.

3. These additional Arts are a bold and sacrilegious Attempt , and an high contempt of God ; that is to reform what God hath formed . — That such a one hath cause to fear , least when the Day of Resurrection comes , He that made them , should not know them , &c. And then he brings in the Densor of the World , thus speaking : This is none of my Workmanship , nor this my Imdge and Likeness . Cyprian .

Theodoret tells of his own Mother , That when young , having a Distemper in one of her Eye s , which had baffled the Physicians , she went to one Peter , near Antioch , famous for Miracles , of a very Severe and Ascetic Life ; she , to render her self the more considerable in his Eye , put on her richest Robes , Pendants , Chains of Pearl , &c. The uncomplemental Man severely check'd her , with a comparison drawn from an unskilful Bungler , going about to correct a Picture made by an excellent Artist ; and not without much importunity would grant her Errand . In fine , she went away with a double Cure , of Body and Mind . Hist. Relig. c. 9. in vit. Petri.

Clemens Alex. compares such Women to the Egyptian Temples ; without , Splendor and magnificent Groves , rows of Pillars , Walls set off , with Stones of several Countries , Carved , &c. The Temples garnished with Gold , Silver , Amber , &c. within , behind the Curtain , a Cat , a Crocodile ; So Women trimming themselves with Gold , Curling their Hair , Painting their Faces , blacking their Eyes , colouring their Locks , &c. within , a lustful Ape , a crafty Serpent . &c.

Nazianzen saith , his Sister Gorgonia used no Gold to make her Fine , no yellow Hair , ordered into Locks and Curles , — No loose transparent Garments , no Lustre of Stones and Jewels , no Arts of Painting , &c.

Clothe your selves with the Silks of Honesty , the fine Vertues of Piety , the Purple of Modesty , and being thus beautified and adorned , God himself will be your Lover . Tertull.

Mahometans and Hindoes .

They never Pride it in any New Fashion : The Habits of highest and lowest are the same , which they never alter ; pure white fine Callico-Lawn is the bravery of the highest , which they wash every day . The Women are Habited somewhat like Men ; they of the greatest Quality are Adorned with many rich Jewels .

Temperance in Meats .

Jews .

THe Pharisees Fasted on Mondays and Thursdays , as hath been noted before , in remembrance of Moses going up , and returning from Mount Sinai , &c. Concerning which we have spoken already in the first part of this Book , in the Chapter of Fasting .

Christians .

Our Food and Diet should minister to Health and repair the Weakness of Nature . Basil .

Our Nourishment ought to be simple and easy , subservient to the two main ends of Life , Health and Strength . Clem. Alex.

Nor are we less to take heed of Gluttony , contenting our selves with a spare Diet , and such only as is necessary , not giving way to the Infinite and unsatiable cravings of a nice and intemperate Appetite , which will have a thousand pretences to defend it self . — 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . Justin Mart.

Clemens Alex. reckons up the Inconvenience of Excess — viz. wasting the Estate , ruining the Body , impairing the Health , Debauching the Stomach , deflouring the taste , begetting an ill habitude and temper , sowing it with the Seeds of all diseases , dulling the mind , preparing it for the entertainment of any Vice , &c.

S. Cyprian , in an Epistle to the Priests and Deacons ( Ep. 7. ) adviseth them to eat and drink sparingly , that they might be watchful unto Prayer .

S. Hierom adviseth Leta , to give her Daughter such a thin and mean Diet , that after Meals , she might be presently fit either to read or sing Psalms , Ad Let. Tom. 1.

The Council of Laodicea ( Can. 53. ) forbade them light and ludicrous Actions , as leaping and Dancing , enjoyning them to Dine and Sup gravely and modestly , as Christians .

Julian , Emperor , being about to raise War , and squeeze the Christians , sent to S. Basil ( his fellow-student formerly at Athens ) for 1000 l. ; he return'd Answer , That it was not to be expected there , where he had not Provision before hand for one day ; — That his greatest Dainties were a few Pot-herbs , a piece of Bread , and a little sowre Vapid Wine . Basil . Ep. 208. Tom. 3.

Chrysostom commends Olympias , that she had taught her Stomach to receive only so much Meat and Drink , as was enough to keep her alive and in Health .

Alcibiades , afterward Martyr , had accustomed himself to a very rigid and sordid Course , rejecting all sorts of Food , but Bread and Water ; this before and after he was in Prison , which had an ill influence upon others ; whereupon Attalus , one of the most Eminent of those famous Martyrs , the day after his being exposed the first time in the Amphitheatre , had it Reveal'd to him , That Alcibiades did amiss in refusing the good Creatures of God , and giving scandal , &c. upon which he laid aside his singularity . Eusebius out of the Letter of the Churches of Lyons and Vien in France to those in Asia . Hist. Eccl. l. 5. c. 3.

Luther saith of himself , I lose too much time by invitations to Feasts here in this City ; I know , Satan hath such a hand in it , that I may not deny it , and yet it doth me harm to accept the Courtesy . And again , My Converse with my Friends ( which I use to call a Feeding of my Corps ) doth very badly steal away a great part of my time . Fuller's Lives .

Muscovites .

Those who take Tobacco in Muscovy ( by reason of their Excess in it , and doing hurt by it , &c. Burning their Houses , and Infecting their Images with a stinking Breath ) are by order of the great Duke to have their Nostrils slit , or be whipt , as we have often seen done . D. of Holsteins Emb. Trav. p. 62.

They are not acquainted with our delicate Meats and Sawces ; their ordinary Food is course Meal , Turneps , Coleworts , Cucumbers , Salt-fish and Pulse : Their year hath more Fasting-days than Flesh-days . Idem .

Their Monks are very Austere , living only on Salt-fish , Honey , Milk , Cheese , Herbs , Pulse , especially Flesh and Pickled Cucumbers . There are many Auchorets , who build Chappels upon the High-ways , and live in Woods like Hermits , subsisting only upon Alms given by Travellers . Idem .

Papists

Hugucchio , a Captain , lost two Towns , because he would not break his Meal , Mr. Hale .

Mahometans , Turks .

The Turks abstain from Hogs-flesh , ( except some Renegadoes , of no Religion ) from Frogs , Tortoises , Snails . Vide prox . Cap.

Sultan Amurath prohibited Tobacco ; took off a Shop-keeper's Head , for selling some to himself ( when disguised . ) M. de Theven .

The Turks make no sumptuous Feasts , and it is never heard in Turkey , that a Man hath undone himself by House-keeping : A small matter contents them ; and a good Cook in that Country would have but a very sorry Trade : They have no Sawces , but what one may learn at first sight . Idem .

Persians .

The Persians seldom make above one set Meal a day of Flesh ; and if they make another Meal besides , it consists mostly of Butter , Cheese and Fruits . D. of Holstein's Emb. Trav.

At their Feasts the first things set on the Table , are , a Pipe , Tobacco , and dish of Coffee . Taver . l. 5.

The Bannians , not much unlike the Old Pythagoreans , feed only on Herbs , and Meats made of Milk : Which one would hardly believe sufficient to sustain Nature . Job Ludolph . Some will eat Fish , and no living thing else .

The Hindoes of Indostan , eat no Kine , from a great esteem which they have of them .

Scha-Abbas King of Persia made a Law , that none should Smoke Tobacco , upon Penalty of having his Nose and Lips cut off . A Merchant not knowing of this Order , came into his Army to sell Tobacco , who was set on a heap of Fagots , and he and his Tobacco Burnt together . D. of Holstein' s Emb. Travels .

Cambaio .

In Cambaia they are much addicted to Fasting and Alms-giving , Rosse .

The Southern , Americans in their Lent Fasts , abstain from Women and Salt , Idem .

In Paria , Guiana and Debaiba , when their Gods are angry with them , they macerate themselves with Fasting . Idem .

The Gaurs abstain five days in a year from Meat , Fish , Butter and Eggs ; and three other days they Fast altogether till Evening . M. Tavernier , l. 4. c. 8.

Temperance in Drink .

Jews .

THE Sobriety of the Ancient Jews may be gathered out of Sacred Writ ; Jacob's Vow ( Bread and Raiment ) Elias's Provision on the Banks of Cherith , Daniel's and the three Childrens Pulse and Water , Hagar's Bottle , the Israelites Springs out of the Rock , and their drinking out of the Rivers , as they travelled towards Canaan , &c. do sufficiently attest the Sobriety that was sometimes used among them . The single Miscarriages of Noah and Lot are no great Prejudice to the Cause . I find nothing remarkable in the Modern Jews , that deserves any mention in this place ; save only that sometimes ( as I have mentioned before ) they account it no Sin to drink away their Reason , and almost Senses too .

Christians .

Continence , where-ever it is , will at first sight betray it self ; leanness of Body , and that paleness which is the Fruit of Continency , evidence a Christian to be a Champion for the Commands of Christ . Basil . Suf. disp. Interr . 17.

( About Zurich — ) notwithstanding their neighbourhood to the Switzers , Drinking is very little known among them . Dr. Burnet's Letters .

Paul the Hermit , St. Anthony , St. Hierom , Pasroclus , drank Water ; Alcippiades Martyr , Water with Salt ; Amodeus the Spaniard , Simeon of Antioch , Sisinnius the Monk , Serapion , Nicolaus Totlentinas , Maxentius the Abbot , &c. all drank Water .

Ancient Heathens .

Pittacus made a Law , that whosoever committed any Crime when Drunk , should be punish'd double . Laert.

Solon make another , That if any Prince were taken Drunk , he should die for it . Idem .

Plato's Suppers were Frugal to a Proverb : He despised delicate Banquets and sumptuous Feasts , being himself content with his Academical Olives , and Bread and Water . Text. Offic.

Zeno drank Water instead of Wine , and by his own Example invited his Scholars to Temperance , insomuch that it became a Proverb , More Sober than Zeno. Idem .

M. Cato gives this Testimony to Julius Cesar , that one only of all ( unus ex omnibus ) came Sober to overthrow the Common-wealth . Idem .

Muscovites .

In Novogorod there is an Anniversary Devotion , to which many Pilgrims come ; some are sure to come early and be Drunk with Aqua-vitae before publick Service : One told me , he saw a Woman got so Drunk there , that coming out of the Tent , she fell down , and fell asleep , naked as she was in the Street in the day-time ; which gave occasion to a Muscovite , who was also Drunk , to lye down by her , and having made use of her , to fall also asleep in sight of many People , who having made a Ring about them , only laugh'd at the Posture they were in , till at length an old Man conceiving a Horrour at the Spectacle , covered them with his own Garment . D. of Holstein's Emb. Trav.

There is no place in the World , where Drunkenness is more common than in Muscovy , among all , Ecclesiasticks and Laicks , Men and Women , Old and Young . The Muscovian Embassador , sent to Charles King of Sweden A. C. 1608. forgetting his Quality and Business of his Master , took so much Strong-water the night before he was to have Audience , that the next day being found dead in his Bed , they were forced to carry him to his Grave , instead of conducting him to Audience . Idem .

I my self , as I went to Novogorod 1643. saw some Drunkards coming out of an Ale-house , some without Caps , others without Shoes , or Stockings , some without Wastcoats , and only their Shirts , having pawn'd the rest of their Cloaths : One I took notice of above the rest , who came out without his Kaftan and in his Shirt , but meeting with a Friend by the way going to the Tipling house , he went along with him , till he had left his Shirt behind too . I asked if he had been robbed of his Shirt , he answered , Ju but fui Matir , Mind thy own Business : He returned to the House , and came out stark naked . Idem .

Heathens .

Among the Hindoes of Indostan , the word for a Drunkard signifies a Mad-man .

Persees .

In Guzurat the Persees abominate Drunkenness ; he who guilty must undergo a very severe Penance , or quit their Communion . Mandelslo .

Siam .

He that drinks Wine in Siam , is stoned to death . Rosse .

Persians .

The Persians take the Juice of Opium in Pills , which heats their Brains , and makes them talk ridiculously : Also they make a Drink of boyl'd Poppy-seed , which they call Kokemaar , to make themselves merry . They have another Drink called Bongue , very bitter , made of the leaves of Hemp and some other Drug , which makes them shamefully foolish and ridiculous . Tavernter , l. 5. c. 18.

Zeilon .

The Idolaters in Zeilon drink no Wine . Anonym .

Mexico .

The Priests of Mexico drink no Wine , and sleep little , because most of their Exercises are in the night . Purchas .

Chastity .

Jews .

FOrnication , Adultery , Drunkenness , Gluttony , Pride of Apparel , &c. are so far from being in request amongst the Jews ( in Barbary ) that they are scandaliz'd at the frequent Practice of these Sins in Christians . Dr. Addison .

Christians .

The Chastity of the Primitive Christians appeared in these particulars ,

1. They would not Marry . Justin Martyr saith , There were many Christians in his time , who for Sixty or Seventy years kept themselves uncorrupt .

'T is very easie to find many amongst us , both Men and Women , who remain unmarried even in old Age. Athenag . leg . pro Christian .

Yet this without the Obligation of an Oath of perpetual Virginity .

2. When they did Marry , — it is for no other end , but the bringing forth and bringing up of Children , — As Husbandmen Till the Ground with respect to the Crop at Harvest . Just. Mart.

3. They seldom married twice . Chrysostom's Mother at forty years old had lived twenty years a Widow .

Tertullian , Cyprian , Hierom , Athenagoras , &c. did inveigh bitterly against second Marriages , as little better than Adultery .

The ancient Canons ( as Zonaras tells , in Can. 7. Conc. Neocesar . ) suspended such as married twice from the Communion a whole year .

The Council of Laodicea requires , That they should spend at least some small time in Penance , in Fasting and Prayer , before they be received to the Communion .

The Canons of the Apostles appoint , That whoever after Baptism engaged in second Marriages , is rendred uncapable of any Degree in the Ministry . Can. 17.

Note , Digamy is 1. Two Wives at once . Note , Digamy is 2. One after the Death of another . Note , Digamy is 3. One after Divorce . Of this some understand the Canons . Note , Digamy is 4. They shunned all Occasions , &c.

1. Going to Feasts , &c. Cyprian severaly chides with some Virgins for being present at Weddings , where they laughed freely , could not but hear loose Discourses , see uncomly Carriages , feed upon Luxurious Dishes , all which must needs , not only kindle , but add Fewel to the Fire . De Discipl . & had . Virg.

Constantine made a Law , That Matrons should not be forced on the account of Debt to appear at publick Tribunals . Cod. Theod. l. 1. Tit. 10. l. 1.

St. Hierom doth as much commend some whom he knew , who always kept at home on Festival-days , to avoid the Crowd and Gazes of the People . De Virg.

The Council of Laodicea forbids all Christian Men using the same common Baths with Women . Can. 30.

Photius saith , Justinian the Emperor made it a sufficient cause of Divorce , and loss of Dowry , for a Woman to Feast or Bathe in the Company of Men , without her Husband's leave .

Cyprian would not have Ecclesiastick Persons , and professed Virgins , sleep near one another , nor dwell together in the same House : He commends Pomponius for suspending the Deacon and others for such Familiarity , and ordered , That they should not be absolved till after a sufficient Repentance , &c.

〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , were Women brought in as Domestick Assistants to Ecclesiastick Persons ; especially such as were sent up and down to preach the Gospel : — Neither Wife , nor Concubine , but Attenders .

The Council of Antioch ( A. 272. ) under Aurelian Emperor , condemns Paulus Samosatenus , with his Presbyters and Deacons , for keeping these introduced Women , with horrible Inconveniencies , Suspicion and Scandal .

St. Basil writes to a Presbyter seventy years old , to abstain from the Company of a Woman he used to dwell with , to avoid Scandal .

The Council of Nice forbids the same , and universally the whole Clergy to have any Woman near them , unless Mother , Sister , Aunt , or such of whom there could be no Suspicion . Can. 3.

Honorius Emperor , prohibits by a Law any Clergy-man whatsoever to keep company with these ( Extraneae ) strange Women , limiting their Converse and Cohabitation within the very same Relations , as the Nicene Canon . Cod. Theod. l. 16.

Bishops were to be deposed , that entertain or cohabit with any Woman whatsoever , Relation or Stranger . Synops. Basil . l. tit. 1. c. 41.

St. Augustine would not cohabit with his own Sister . Textor .

Domestick Marriage not openly made in the face of the Church , were accounted no better than a State of Adultery and Fornication . Tertull. de pudic . c. 4.

Their Ears they stopt against all loose and idle Songs , filthy and obscene Discourses ; their Eyes they shut against all uncomely Objects , wanton Pictures . Clem. Al.

Gorgonia , when she lay under an acute and most dangerous Distemper , yet resused to have any Physician come near her , as blushing that any Man should see or touch her . Nazianz.

2. Dancing and Musick .

The Fathers generally inveighed very bitterly against them .

None may Dance but the Daughter of an Adulteress ; but she who is Chast , let her learn her Daughters Prayers , not Dances . Ambros .

What Modesty can there be , where the Dancers shrick and make a noise together ? Idem .

Where the Timbrels sound , the Pipes make a noise ; the Harp chatters , the Cymbals strike together , what fear of God can there be ? Hierom. in libr. contr. Helvid .

Where wanton Dancing is , there the Devil is certainly present : for God hath not given us our Legs to dance , but that we should walk modestly , not skip like Camels ; but if the Body be polluted by dancing impudently , how much more may the Soul be thought to be defiled ? The Devil danceth in these Dances . Chrysost. Hom. 49. in Mat.

Men and Women together entering into common Dances , having delivered their Souls to the drunken Devil , wound one another with the pricks of unchast Affections : Profuse Laughter is practis'd , and filthy Songs , meretricious habits inviting unto Petulancy are there used . Laughest thou and delightest thou thy self with an arrogant Delight ; when as thou oughtest to pour out Tears and Sighs for what is past ? Singest thou whorish Songs , casting away the Psalms and Hymns thou hast learned ? Dost thou stir thy Feet , and caper furiously , and dance unhappily , when as thou oughtest to bend thy Knees to Prayer ? Basil , in Orat. contr. Ebr.

Tzegedin cites several other Testimonies of S. Augustine , &c. and Councils and Canons against it . De Choreis .

5. They rather chose to suffer Torments and Death , than the violation of their Chastity .

Domnina , and her two Daughters , Bernice and Prosdoce , whom Chrysostom commends , who being eminent for Beauty and Vertue , were sought for as a Prey to Lust , under the Diocle sian Persecution , desired of the Souldiers leave to step out of the Road for some private occasion , which granted , they went and threw themselves into a River . Chrysost. Hom. 51. de S. Dom. Bern. &c. Prosd .

Eusebius tells of the Wife of the Praefect or Governour of Rome , a Christian , sent for by Maxentius , who was passionately enflamed with the love of her ; the Officers broke into the House , to the terrour of her Husband : She begged only so much time , as that she might a little dress and adorn her self ; so she retired into the Chamber , caught up a Sword , and by a fatal stroke left nothing for the Messengers but a dismal Spectacle .

Origen chose rather to commit Idolatry , than Fornication ; though that too was his Enemy's Act rather than his own ; they hailing him up to the Altar , and thrusting the Frankincense into his hand . Dr. Cave .

6. They accounted Uncleanness an heinous sin ; and amongst all the sins that were punished sharply in the Ancient Church , Adultery was one of the chief .

Marcion being found guilty of lying with a Virgin , and therefore thrown out of the Church , betook himself to one Cerdon , a Master-Heretick , and espoused his Doctrines .

The Punishment for Adultery was perpetual Penance all a Man's Life , and scarce admission to Communion at the Hour of Death ; 'till Pope Zephyrianus , A. C. 216. ordered the Penance for a shorter space of time ; which offended the Afric Churches ; Tertullian inveighs bitterly against it , as a thing unfit in it self , and an Innovation in the Church .

The Council of Ancyra , A. 315. set Adultery at 7 Years Penance . Can. 20.

The Council of Illiberis decreed , for the second Fault , perpetual penance , not to be absolved at Death .

S. Basil , in his Rules of Discipline for Amphilochius , sets Fornication at 7 Years Penance , Adultery at 15.

His Brother , Gregory , Bishop of Nyssa , sets Fornication at 9 Years Penance , Adultery , and all other kinds of Uncleanness at 18 , yet giving liberty to Spiritual Guides to contract , &c.

Justin M. gives an instance of a Woman , that had lived lewdly with her Husband , but Repenting , and Reforming , became strictly chaste and sober , and would have persuaded her Husband to do the like ; but he obstinately refusing , it begat a quarrel , and that quarrel at last became the Matter of publick cognisance ; and was an occasion for Justin Martyr to write that excellent Apology for the Christians . Apol. p. 41.

Theodosius , provided by a Law , That no Woman should marry within a Year , at least , after her Husband's death , and ratified it by a double Penalty , Note of Infamy , and loss of Dowry , and whatever her Husband had bequeath'd to her .

Muscovites .

The postures of the Muscovites in Dancing , and the insolence of their Women , are infallible marks of their bad inclinations . We have seen at Moscou , both Men and Women , come out of the publick Brothel-Houses , stark naked , and incite some young People of our Retinue to naughtiness , by their filthy and lascivious expressions . D. of H. Ambass . Trav. p. 60.

Yet Adultery is look'd upon as a Sin unpardonable . A Polander turning Greek , to marry a Muscovite Beauty , being forced to take a Journey into Poland , his Lady , in his absence , made a shift to be otherwise supplied , and had a Child ; but fearing her Husband's displeasure , retired into a Monastery , and was shaved . Her Husband would fain have got her out again , and pardon'd the offence , but it would not be permitted ; it being , according to their Theology , a Sin against the Holy Ghost , not to be pardon'd in this , nor the other World . Ibid.

Mahometans .

The Law of Mahomet allows four Wives to any , and as many Concubines as they please : The Great Mogul is said to have four Wives , and a thousand Concubines ; yet had but six Children : yet the Mahometan-Priests , and some others , content themselves with one .

Sultan Coob-Surroo , one of the Mogul's Sons , a Prince of a lovely Presence , had but one , which accompanied him in all his straits ; for in his younger Years he had been tempted to Rebellion . Anon.

The Turks , in their Bagnio's , separate Men from Women .

The strict Votaries of that Religion marry not at all . 'T is observed , those Mahometans who have most Concubines and Wives , are most jealous ; and will not suffer their Wive's Brothers , or Fathers to come to them , except in their presence .

Honest Women , of reputed Chastity , will not at any time be seen , but by their Husbands : but if they are found Incontinent , their own Brother's Hands shall be first against them , to take away their Lives , rather than they shall not be punished .

In Indolstan is , notwithstanding , a free Toleration for Whores ; who are inrolled , before they can have liberty to keep such a House . Some of them appear before the Mogul , singing wanton Songs , playing on Timbrals , &c.

Heathens .

The Hindoes take but one Wife , and are not jealous as the Mahometans , who have many ; suffering their Wives to go whither they please . Their Widows cut their Hair , and live as Creatures , neglected by themselves and others ; some are ambitious to dye with honour in their Husband's Funeral pile , and she that is thus resolved , never starts back , but goes singing to her Death ; and altho' not bound , yet never offers to stir out of the Flames .

The Persees in Indostan have but one Wife , who likewise is permitted to go abroad .

The Mogul one day found one of his Eunuchs kissing one of his Women , — Put her in a hole in the Ground up to her Head ; there she died in torment , parch'd with the Sun , after she had lain a Day and a Night , crying out , — Ah! my Head , &c. The Eunuch , in the same place , in her sight , was cut in pieces .

The Women of Deyly are handsome , and the Gentiles very chaste ; insomuch , that if the Mahometan Women did not by their wantonness dishonour the rest , the Chastity of the Indians might be proposed as an Example to the Women of the East . M. de Thevenot , — Trav. l. 3. c. 25.

The Persian Women , when they go abroad , veil their Faces . Sir Th. Herb.

The Persees severely punish Adultery and Fornication . Mandelslo's Travels .

Haron Wathic Billak , a Turkish Chalif , kill'd himself with immoderate Venery . Hottinger .

Armenians .

One Mariage , a Deputy from the King , and French Company , for Trade with Persia , at Zulpha , by the means of an old Woman , Mother of one of his Lacqueys , having debauch'd an Armenian Girl , whom he kept privately to himself ; so soon as it was noised abroad , all the Armenians were scandaliz'd at it , and sent to seize the Bawd , to punish her , by their Laws , as she deserv'd . Mariage fled out of his Lodgings to her Assistance ; — but seeing the People in an Uproar , and finding the Stones to fly too thick about his Ears , he was forc'd to seek his own safety ; was threatened by the Armenians to be complained of to the King of France , and ever after lookt upon with Scorn and Contempt . Tavernier's Collection of several Relations , &c. p. 36.

Japonites .

In Japon , Adultery is only punished in the Women ; Deflouring and Ravishing of Virgins in the Persons of the Criminals , and the next of Kin too . Idem . p. 4.

Here the Women live retir'd , and are very faithful to their Husbands . Ibid. p. 4.

The Emperor having put to death one of the Lords of his Court , out of hopes to enjoy his Wife ; she fearing Violence , besought the Emperor to give her time to consider , which was granted for some few days ; at the end whereof she shut her self up in a Room with her Children , and after she had delivered a Paper to one of her Servants , to carry to the Emperor , she set the Chamber on fire , and burnt both her self and her Children . The Emperor met with nothing else in the Paper but Reproaches of his Tyranny , and Attestations of Joy from the Lady , that she had the opportunity to sacrifice her self to the memory of her Husband . Ibid.

Lutherans .

At Bern , the third Adultery is punished with Death , which is also the punishment of the fifth Act of Fornication ; of which , I saw an instance while I was at Bern : for a Woman , who confessed her self guilty of many Whoredoms , and designed to be reveng'd on some Men , that did not furnish her liberally with Money , was upon that account condemned and executed : the manner was solemn ; for the Advoyer comes into an open Bench , in the middle of the Street , and for the satisfaction of the People , the whole Process was read , and sentence was pronounced in the hearing of all : the Counsellors , both of the great and lesser Council , standing about the Advoyer , who after Sentence took the Criminal gently by the Hand , and prayed for her Soul ; and after Execution , there was a Sermon for the instruction of the People . Dr. Burnet's Letters .

Papists in Florence .

I was much scandalized to see Statues with Nudities here , which I do not remember to have seen any where else in Churches . Dr. Burnet's Letters .

Bengal .

In Bengal , Adultery is punished , by cutting the Nose , yet is very common . Pacquet broke open , Vol. 2.

Siam .

'T is burning alive for the Clergy in Siam to have to do with Women ; but those that cannot contain , may quit the Priesthood , and be absolved from their Vow of Chastity . — There are also Nunneries of old Religious Women , situate near the Temple , that they may be present at the Offices and Prayers there . Ibid.

Patana .

The Mahometans in Patana judge Fornication no Sin , but Adultery is capital ; yet the Delinquent may chuse the manner of Death , and a near Relation must be Executioner . Ibid

Moluques .

Polygamy among the Moluques , is lawful , and Adultery unpunished . Ibid.

Japanese .

The Ecclesiasticks in Japan make a vow of Chastity so strictly to be observed , that the least breach of it is punished with the most cruel Death imaginable , fixing them in the Earth , up to the middle in a Road , and all the vulgar Passengers are to strike him in the Neck with a wooden Saw , which makes him three or four Days expiring : — But think them not Chaste for all this , for they are allowed the use of Men and Boys . Ibid.

Yet one Sect of the Ecclesiastics are allowed to marry . Ibid.

Fermosa .

Adultery , Theft and Murder , here are accounted no Crimes ; the only Sins being their covering their secret Parts at set-times ; to wear Silk , when they should wear Cotton ; not to have destroyed Children in their Mothers Womb , who cannot lawfully bear a Child at 30 , or 35 Years of age , Ibid.

Chinese .

In China , Polygamy is lawful . Ibid.

Candin .

In Candin they prostitute their Wives , Sisters and Daughters to Strangers , in honour of their Idols . Ibid.

Circassia .

They seem to adore a Goats-Skin , which at the Funeral of the Chief Lords of each Village , is set up at its entrance . The Privities they cut off , and cast against the Wall , and if they stick there , they worship them . Ibid.

Madagascar , &c.

In Madagascar , the Lower-Ethiopia , &c. they allow Polygamy . Ibid.

Mexico .

Some of the Priests in Mexico , to preserve their Chastity , slit their Members in the midst , and do an hundred things to make themselves Impotent , lest they should offend their Gods . Purchas .

Paria .

In Paria each Man is allowed as many Wives as he lists , at least , as he can maintain , tho they never have the Maiden-heads of any ; Prostituting them the first Night to the Piaco's ( Priests ) or to their appointment , who for small matters turn over that drudgery to Strangers : Nor do they at any time think their Guests welcome , unless they will do the Office of Men to their Wives , Sisters , &c. S. Clark .

Patience in Sufferings .

Christians .

There were Six Methods of Execution Ordinary in the Primitive Times .

1. THE Cross . ✚ Upon this the Christians Hung , till starved with Hunger , or dispatched by Birds , or wild Beasts . S. Andrew continued two whole Days on the Cross , Preaching the Gospel all the while . Timotheus and his Wife Maura , after many other Torments , hung nine Days , before they compleated their Martyrdom .

It was the peculiar Punishment of Slaves , Traitors , and the vilest Malefactors .

S. Peter , and some Egyptian Martyrs were hung with their Heads downwards .

Constantine took away the use of the Cross .

2. The Rack , Equuleus , because the Man was Horsed upon the Engine by Ropes , and Skrews and Pullies ; a long board was on the Top of it . Besides which , there was Catasta , a Piece of wood like a little Scaffold , that the Torments might be more conspicuous : In both of them were ungulae ( pinchers of Iron ) with sharp Teeth , to pull the Flesh by Piece-meal .

3. The Wheel , sometimes with Iron Pricks ▪ on which the person bound was whirled about with a Violent Distortion . Thus suffered Felix Presb . Fortunatus , &c.

4. Burning , designed for Villains , &c.

5. Throwing to wild Beasts , Bears , Leopards , Lions , &c.

6. Condemning to the Mines , where was toyling , beating with Clubs , binding with Chains , lying on the Ground , Nakedness , the Heads half shaved ( like Slaves , ) a mark in the Face , the right Eye pulled out , the left foot disabled by cutting of Nerves , the Estate forfeited . &c. To which add , 1. Scourging with Rods ( Plumbate ) having Leaden Plummets at the ends . 2. Beheading , &c ,

Marcus Bishop of Arethusa , being first dawbed with Honey , was exposed to Wasps on a Pole , in the Sun .

Some were put into old Ships , and turned out to Sea , the Vessels being first set on fire : Thus an Orthodox Presbyter under Valens the Arrian Emperor was served .

Concerning the Patience of the Primitive Christians , Observe ,

1. When sought for by Persecutors , they cared not to escape : So Polycarp refused to Fly , tho into the next House . Cyprian Commends some Confessors , whom he wrote to in Prison , that when oft desired to go out of Prison , they would not .

Himself did with-draw from Carthage , when sent for to Suffer at Vtica , that when he did suffer , he might Suffer at Carthage , where he was Bishop , a thing which he earnestly wished for ; and it was granted him .

2. They Offered themselves . The miscrable Creatures ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . ) do verily perswade themselves that they shall surely be Immortal , and Live for ever ; on which account they despise Death , and many of them voluntarily Offer themselves to it . Lucian de Mort. Peregr . Tom. 2.

I am quite tired out in Punishing and Destroying the Galileans ( called here by the Name of Christians ) according to your Commands , and yet they cease not to offer themselves to be slain : Nay , tho I have laboured both by fair means and threatenings to make them conceal themselves from being known to be Christians , yet can I not stave them off from Persecution . Tiberianus President of Palestine to the Emperor Trajan . Apud Vsser . Append. Ignat.

O unhappy People , if you have a mind to dye , have you not Halters and Precipices enough , to end your Lives with , but you must come hither for an Execution ? Arrius Antonius Proconsul of Asia , to the People , &c.

Ignatius — Oh! that I might come to those wild Beasts , &c.

Origon , when a youth , could hardly be restrained from running into danger .

3. They gave thanks to their Enemies for Condemning them .

A Christian takes it as a favour , to dye for so good a cause . Tertull.

As for us , they ( our Persecutors ) do us no harm , Death doth but the sooner send us to God . Clem. Alex.

When Lucius , one of the primitive Martyrs , for speaking for one of the Christians , that he had very hard measure , was Condemned forthwith , he heartily thanked his Judg for it , that by this means he should be delivered from such unrighteous Governors , and be sooner sent home to his Heavenly Father . Just. M.

4. They bore up with quietness and composure .

By reason of our strange and wonderful Courage and Strength , new Additions are made to us ; for when the People see Men with infinite variety of Torments torn in pieces , and yet maintain a Patience unconquerable , and able to live out his Tormentors , ( what the truth is ) that the consent of so many , and the perseverance of dying persons cannot be in vain : Nor that Patience it self , were it not from God , could hold out under such Racks and Tortures ; Thieves , and men of a Robust Body , are not able to bear such tearing in pieces ; they groan and cry out , and are overcome with Pain , because not endued with a Divine Patience : But our very Children and Women ( to say nothing of our Men ) do with silence Conquer their Torments ; nor can the hottest fire force the least groan from them . Lactan.

By the force of such Arguments Justin Martyr turned Christian , from being a Platonick Philosopher . Ap. 1. p. 50. I thought , saith he , with my self , that it was impossible such persons should wallow in Vice and Luxury , &c.

Hence Porphyry calls the Christian Religion , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 .

The Heathen in Min. Felix stiles the Christians men of an undone , furious and desperate Party , M. Fel. p. 7.

M. Antoninus Emperor , imputes this Courage to meer Stuborness . l. 11. s. 3.

Staupitius told Luther , concerning his Behaviour , that the first three years he did all things according to the utmost Rigor , and that would not do : The next three , he did all according to the Laws and Councels of the Antients , and that would not hit : In the last three years , he did all according to the Will of God , and yet neither would that succeed ; and then he was fain to be content with what he could have . Clar. in vit. Capell .

Japon .

In Japon there have been Children from ten years old to a dozen , who for sixty days together have endured to have their Bodies fastened to the Cross , half Burnt , half torn in pieces , while the Executioners forced them to Eat , on purpose to prolong their Lives in Misery ; and yet they would not renounce the Christian Faith , which they had embraced . Tavern . Collect. &c. p. 10.

Domestick Worship .

Jews .

THey account themselves bound to say an hundred Benedictions ( of which see the particulars in the Chapter of Praying to God ) every day .

Christians .

Gaspar Colinius Admiral of France , used to rise very early , and then putting on his Night-gown , and calling his Servants about him , went to Prayer with them ; then he set time apart to hear the Deputies of the Churches , and other businesses : Each other day in the fore-noon he had a Sermon Preach'd before him , after which he returned to his business till Dinner ; which being ready , his Servants came in , and there the Admiral standing by the Table , and his Wife by his side , one of David's Psalms was Sung , and a Blessing craved upon the Meat ; which Course he did not only observe at his own House , but every day in his Camp , without intermission ; when the Cloth was taken away , he presently rose , and standing with his Wife by him , either himself or Chaplain return'd thanks . At Supper time the like was done , both with Prayers and Psalms : And because he found it hard to get his Servants together at Bed-time , because of their various Employments , he caused them all to come in presently after Supper , where after a Psalm , he went to Prayer with them . Sam. Clark .

Bishop Ridley , when at the Mannor of Fullham , read daily a Lecture to his Family , at the Common-Prayer ; beginning at the Acts of the Apostles , and so going through the Epistles of S. Paul : Giving to every Man that could read , a New Testament , hiring them besides with Mony to learn by Heart certain Principal Chapters , but especially Acts 13. And often he read Psalm 101. Fox Martyrol .

— Ere I can have sate ( at my Study ) to weariness , my Family , having now overcome all Houshold Distractions , invites me to our Common Devotions ; not without some short preparation . Dr. Jos. Hall concerning himself .

Ancient Romans .

The Games called Ludi Compitales , were Instituted among the Romans , in honour of their Lares , or Houshold Gods . Galtruch .

Gilolo and Amboina .

The do no work , but first they consult the Devil , and are of opinion , That no ill comes from any other Being , and therefore that they ought to prevent it by Sacrifice to him ; which they are very observant of , even in their Houses . Paquet broke open , vol. 2.

Banda .

Banda is Mahometan , and the People there are so Religious , that they never do any thing till they have Prayed in the Morning . Ibid.

Formosa .

In Formosa each House hath its Oratory , where all that is there spent is Offered to the Gods by the Women of the House . Ibid.

Iucatan .

In Iucatan they had in their Houses Images made like Bears , which they Worshipp'd as their Houshold Gods , with Singing and Incense . Rosse .

Goa .

In Goa most of the Gentiles ( heads of Families ) dress their own Victuals themselves ; first they sweep the House , then draw a Circle , and confine themselves in it , suffering none to enter , for then all would be Profaned , and the Cook would throw away what he had dressed ; the Victuals are divided into 3 parts , the first for the Poor , the second for the Cow of the House , the third for the Family . Thevenot .

In Goa they Pray to the first thing they meet with in a Morning , tho a Goose or Ass , and all day long they Pray to it . Rosse .

Antient Tartars .

They Worshipp'd the Sun , Stars , Fire , Earth and Water , to whom they Offered the First-Fruits of their Meat and Drink every Morning , before they eat and Drink themselves . Rosse . So do the Tartars of Cathay now .

Peguians .

In Pegu they feed the Devil every Morning with Baskets of Rice , that he may not hurt them that Day . Idem .

Indian Heathens .

In Fermosa every house hath a particular place appointed for the Devotions of the Family , where they invocate the Gods , and where the Women make their offerings of what is spent every day in the house : But in case of Sickness or other misfortune , they call the Inibs to do that Service . Mandelslo's Travels . p. 172.

Indian Christians .

The Indian Christians read two chapters at home , one out of each Testament . Sr. Th. Herbert .

Malabar .

In Malabar the King of Calecut eats no meat till it be first offered by his Preist to his Idol . Ross .

Mahometans .

There are but few who go not every day to Prayers , epecially those of Noon , Quinday and Aksham , for many perform the other two at home . Nor doth travelling excuse them ; for when they know that it is the Hour of Prayer , they stop in the Fields near to some water ; they draw water in a tinn'd Copper-pot ( which they carry always purposely about them ) then do the Abdest , spread a Carpet on the Ground , without which they never Travel , and say their Prayers upon it , M. de Thevenot .

They have Chaplets also which they often say , for the most part have them in their hand , whether at home or abroad , &c. Idem .

Persians .

There are some amongst them , who pray with such Violence at their own Houses , that they put themselves out of Breath , and many times fall down in a Swoon . — One of my Neighbours at Schamachie was so earnest in his Devotion , that having said his Prayer very loud , and pronounced with all his might above fifty times the word Hakka ( God ) he at length could not pronounce it without a great deal of difficulty , and at last his Voice quite fail'd him . D. of Holstein 's Emb. Trav. p. 279.

Benjans .

They never go out of their Houses till they have said their Prayers . Mandelslo's Trav. into the Indies , p. 57.

Persees .

The Persees of Guzurat have no Mosques , but make use of some Room in their Houses to do their Devotion in , which they do sitting without any Inclination of their Bodies . Mandelslo's Trav. p. 60.

In Amboina they take in hand no business , be it never so mean , nay not so much as piercing of a Tree , to draw Terry , till they have done their Devotions to the Devil . Idem .

Toleration of all Religions .

Jews .

AMong the Jews we find in our Saviour's time Pharisees , and Sadduces , and Herodians , and Pagan Romans , all exercising their own Religion ; the Synagogues open to People of different Opinions , and liberty of Prophesying seems to be allowed for some time even to the Christians themselves . vid. Acts 13.15 , &c. I need not speak of the Nazarites and Rechabites tolerated among them in ancient times , who yet were distinguished from the common Israelite by peculiar Ceremonies and Usages . The case of the Gibeonites was extraordinary , their Liberty procured by Craft , and turned into Servitude ; being made Hewers of Wood , and Drawers of Water for the Congregation , and for the Altar of the Lord .

Christians .

The Muscovites give a Free Toleration to all Religions , and live very quietly with the Lutherans , and those of the Reformed Religion ; but they have so great an Aversion to the Roman Catholicks , that they would never grant them liberty in Muscovy . — In the first War of Smolensko they would not entertain Catholick Soldiers , A. C. 1627. The late King of France proposed a Treaty for Commerce , between the French and Muscovite , and for a Church where Mass might be said ; but it was denied ; nay , in the Treaty they made with us , for our passage into Persia , it is an express Article , That we should not take any Roman Catholicks into our Retinue . D. of H. Ambass . Trav. p. 108.

They suffer all Nations to live amongst them , as Calvinists , Lutherans , Armenians , Tartars , Turks , and Persians ; excepting none but Jews and Roman-Catholicks . Idem .

The King of Poland , several Papists Ecclesiastical Soveraigns in Germany , the Venecians in their Grecian Islands , all give liberty of Conscience .

In Rome it self the Pope tolerates several Popish Churches , differing in Ceremonies from one another , and all abundantly from that called the Roman Church , yet agreeing in doctrine , having publick liberty without exceptions .

In Germany , the Lutheran Churches scarce in any Two Cities have the same Ceremonies ; Nurimburg and Leipsig having almost as many as the Papists , and yet they differ in them : Hamburg hath fewer : And Strasburg none at all . Their differing in Circumstantials makes no breach of Charity : At the same Communion some receive sitting , some standing .

The Three Religions are tolerated at Frankfort . Dr. Burnet .

The Three Religions have their exercises successively the same day in the Church of the Concord at Manheim , the Calvinists first , the Lutherans next , and the Papists last . Idem in his letters Dr. Edw. Brown in his Travels .

In two Cantons , Appeuzel and Glaris , both Religions are Tolerated , and are capable of equal Priviledges , and in some Bailiages belonging to Bern and Friburg , both Religions are so equally Tolerated , that in the same Church they have both Mass and Sermon ; — On one Sunday Mass begins and Sermon follows ; the next Sunday Sermon begins , and Mass follows , &c. Dr. Burnet 's Letters .

Mahometans .

The Mogul Tolerates all Religions , and speaks well of all . So doth the great Turkish Emperor .

Among Mahometans Liberty of Conscience is allowed ; agreeable to an Azoara in the Alcoran , which declares , that none are to be disswaded from the Religion they Suckt from their Cradle . Sir Th. Herbert .

In Negapatan likewise any Religion is Tolerable , and Virgil's Omnigenûmque Deûm Monstra , seem to be Translated hither . Idem .

In Goa are Christians , Jews , Mahometans and Heathens . Rosse .

In the Philippin Islands are Christians , Mahometans and Pagans . Idem .

In Sumatra and Zeilan are Moors , Christians and Pagans . Idem .

In Egypt Christians have their Churches , Jews their Synagogues , and Mahometans their Mosques , of which last there be four sorts , differing in their Laws , Liturgies and Ceremonies . Idem .

The Coast of Coromandel is furnished with Various Religions , Christian , Mahometan and Idolatry ; of the first there are two sorts , those of S. Thomas , that are of the Greek Church , and the Europian Christians .

The Last Words of Dying Men , &c.

Christians .

LVther ended his Life with these words : — Lord , I render up my Spirit into thy Hands , and come unto thee : And again , Lord , into thy Hands I commend my Spirit ; thou , O God of Truth hast redeemed me ; being asked by Dr. Jones if he died in the constant Confession of that Doctrin which he had preach'd ; he answered , Yea , which was his last word .

Olympia Fulvia Morata to her Husband , — Tota sum laeta , I am all joyful , but now I know you no more . Anonym , — once , a little before her Death , awaking out of Sleep , with a chearful Countenance she said , I have now got a sight in my Rest , of a most excellent and pleasant place , shining with an unexpressible Light and Brightness ; — But thro' weakness could say no more . D. Melch. Adam .

Mr. Carter ended his Life with this Doxology ; The Lord be thanked . Clark's Lives .

Erasmus breathed out his Soul in these Ejaculations ; Mercy , sweet Jesus : Lord , loose these bands ; how long , Lord Jesus , how long ? Jesus , Fountain of Mercy , have mercy upon me , &c. Fuller's Lives .

Leo Jude , who died at Tigure , 1542. concluded thus , Huic Jesu Christo , &c. i. e. To this my Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ , my Hope , and my Salvation , I wholly offer up my Soul and Body ; I cast my self wholly upon his Mercy and Grace , &c. Ibid.

Andrew Willet , a little before his death , repeated the 146th . Psalm , and said it was a most sweet Psalm ; by and by rising out of a Trance , to his Wife , crying out , he said , Let me alone , I shall do well , Lord Jesu ; and so departed . Anonym .

Robert Bolton , in a Quartane Ague , after meditating on the Four last Things , desiring to be dissolv'd , in the pangs of death he breathed out , — I am now drawing on apace to my Dissolution ; hold out Faith and Patience , your work will quickly be at an end ; he died , aged 60. Anonym .

William Whately , in Sickness , comforted himself with Ps. 41.1 , 2. whilst a Friend was praying with him , lifting up his Eyes , and one of his Hands , in the Close of the Prayer he gave up the Ghost , aged 56. Idem .

Ant. Walleus called his Family , and exhorted them to the fear of God , then took his leave , and fell asleep , never thoroughly awaking , till on the Lord's day , at 11 a Clock he expired , aged 66. 1639.

Hen. Alting , the day before his death sang Psal. 130. with great Fervency ; in the Evening blessed his Children , and exhorted them to fear God , and to persevere in the Truth of the Gospel ; and so died , aged 57. A. 1644.

Fred. Spanhemius , having preach'd his last Sermon at Easter , upon Phil. 3.24 . Who shall change our vile Body , &c. he prayed for his Family and himself , and in the Close of his Prayer died , 1649 , aged 49.

Philip de Mornay , Lord of Plessis Marley , being sick of a continual Feaver , often said , I fly , I fly to Heaven , and the Angels are carrying me into the Bosom of my Saviour . — I know that my Redeemer liveth ; I shall see him with mine Eyes , and I feel , I feel what now I speak ; he died , aged 74.

Mr. John Bruen , of Stapleford , in Cheshire , Esq ; the Morning before his Death , said , — I will have no Blacks , I love no Proud nor Pompous Funeral , neither is there any cause of Mourning , but of rejoycing rather , in my particular . Immediately before his Death , — Lifting up his Hands , he said , — The Lord is my Portion , my Help , and my Trust , his blessed Son Jesus Christ is my Saviour and Redeemer , Amen . Even so saith the Spirit unto my Spirit ; therefore come , Lord Jesus , and kiss me with the Kisses of thy Mouth , and embrace me with the Arms of thy Love ; into thy Hands I commend my Spirit ; O come now , and take me to thy self . O come Lord Jesus , come quickly . O come , O come , O come ; and so died , aged 65 , A.C. 1625.

Mr. Will . Perkins , to a Friend , praying for him , said , — Pray not for the mitigation of my Torments , but for the increase of my Patience ; he died , aged 44. A.C. 1602.

Edw. Deering : — As for my Death , I bless God , I feel so much inward Joy and Comfort in my Soul , that if I were put to my choice , whether to die or to live , I would a thousand times rather chuse Death than Life ; if it may stand with the Will of God ; he died , A.C. 1576.

Melancthon to his Son-in-law , Dr. Bucer , asking what he would have , answered , Nothing but Heaven , and therefore trouble me no more with speaking to me .

I have delivered more upon this subject in a former Book , called The Christians Companion .

Mahometans , and Heathens .

A great Solider , in eminent favour with the Great Mogul , a Mahometan Atheist , upon a wound , proving Mortal , by the occasion of a Hair pluckt off his Breast , about his Nipple , in wantonness , by one of his Women , when a dying , said , — Who would not have thought but that I who have been bred so long a Soldier , should have died in the Face of my Enemy by a Sword , or Lance , or Arrow , or Bullet , or by some such instrument of Death ? but now am forc'd to confess , That there is a great God above , whose Majesty I ever despis'd ; that needs no bigger Lance than a Hair to kill an Atheist , a Despiser of his Majesty ; and so desiring , that those his last Words might be told unto the King his Master ; he died .

The Dervise that gave his sense of the Apparition at Medina ( mentioned in the Chapter of Miracles , &c. ) died with those Words in his Mouth , if my Memory fail me not : O thou Woman with the Book in thine Hand , have Mercy upon me .

Heathen Antient.

I am not haled to Death , but am ascending up to Heaven . The last Words of Socrates , with the Mortal Cup in his Hand .

Socrates ( said Mr. H. Bullinger ) was glad when his death approached , because he thought he should go to Hesiod , Homer , and other Learned Men , whom he should meet with in the other World ; then how much more do I enjoy , who am sure , that I shall see my Saviour Christ , the Saints , Patriarchs , Prophets , Apostles , and all Holy Men , which have lived from the beginning of the World ? These , I say , I am sure to see , and to partake with them in Joy . The Words of Dying Bullinger . See more in Erasmus' s Conviv . Religios .

Cicero in his Dialogue concerning Old Age , introduceth Cato Major , speaking thus :

If any God should grant me leave to grow young , and cry like an Infant in my Cradle again , I would utterly refuse it : nor would I be willing , as one that hath run his Race out , to be called back from the Goal , to the beginning again . For what Profit hath Life ? or rather what toil hath it not ? But whether it hath or no , certainly it gluts or satisfies ; for I am not minded to lament that I have lived , which many , and they Learned Men have often done , nor do I repent my Life ; because I have so lived , that I think I was not born in vain ; and I depart hence , as out of an Inn , not from my Home . — O famous day , when I shall go to that Assembly and Council of Divine Souls , and depart out of this Rout and Sink !

Occasions of Conversion .

Jews .

EVE Cohan was converted by ocasion of reading the New-Testament , which she found in the Chamber of her Dancing-Master in Holland ; but being threatned and ill-treated by her Mother upon it , married her Master , came over into England , and was baptized at London about half a score Years ago .

Discoursing once with an Italian Jew concerning the Conditions of Rome , he began with great assurance to tell me , That at Rome great Wonders were to be seen ; as a Man that could make his God , make and unmake Sins at his pleasure , &c. closing up his Discourse with a deep Protestation , That if he were a Christian , the Vices and Doctrines of Italy would strongly tempt him to disown that Name . Dr. Addison .

Christians .

Matthias Vessenbechius , a Lawyer , Student at Lovain , converted by seeing the Sufferings of a poor Godly Man of that place . Ex Melch. Ad.

Francis Junius being at Lyons , escaped an imminent Death ; upon which , being somewhat awakened to a Sense of Divine Providence , he desired to read over the New-Testament , of which himself gives this Account — When I opened the New-Testament , I first met with St. John's First Chapter , In the beginning was the word , &c. I read part of it , and was presently convinced that the Divinity and Authority of the Author did excel all humane Writings ; my Body trembled , my Mind was astonished , and I was so affected all that day , that I knew not what I was . Thou wast mindful of me , O my God , according to the multitude of thy Mercies ; and calledst home thy lost Sheep into thy Fold , and from that day he wholly beat himself to pious Practices . Anonym .

Bishop Vergerius was converted , by occasion of seeing Fr. Spira in his misery ; or as some say , by reading a Protestant Book , with an intention to confute it .

S. Augustine gives us the Story at large of his own Conversion in his Book of Confessions , and imputes it partly to the reading of Cicero's Hortensius , to the Prayers of his Mother Monica , and her continal Admonitions ; the Preaching of S. Ambrose , but especially to the Discourse of Pontilian , and his relation of the Life of S. Anthony , which so stirr'd up his Passions , that immediately he burst out into Tears , retired into the Garden , open'd his Testament ( at the direction of an Angel , as he thought , crying , Take up and read ) and hit presently upon that Text , Rom. 13.12 , 13 , 14. Aug. Conf. l. 8. c. 7 , 8. Justin Martyr was converted by seeing of the Martyrs .

Maronites .

— Sometimes before was arrived there ( at Suratte ) a Merchant of Aleppo , who had run himself out at heels , and of a Maronite Christian was become a Roman Catholick , in hopes to patch up his fortune ; being in truth a meer Counterfeit and Hypocrite ; for these Levantine Christians seldom change their Religion , but upon some Motive of Interest ; and when they have got a good Sum together , they presently whip back again into their own Country ; and for a small piece of Money obtain Absolution of their Patriarch ; — among many others , I will only mention one Franciscan , called Paulus Stella , coming with 400 Crowns ( or thereabouts ) in his Pocket , for his Subsistance ; a Maronite smelt him out , and under the pretence of giving him the honour of his Conversion to the Catholick Religion , never left him till he had suckt him dry , and turn'd the Chanel of his Money : This Maronite Merchant , whose Name was Chelebi , shewed himself very zealous for the Capuchins ; and he had reason enough ; for the Capuchins of Aleppo had been very serviceable to him , and had helped him in his Affairs , when they were at the lowest ebb . They were overjoyed at his Arrival at Suratte , and gave out immediately , that it was he that had given them Money for the building their House and Church ; but when I came to look over my Accompts , I found that the Money that had paid for the Ground , and a good share of the building came out of my Purse ; Father Ambrose having promised that I should be reimbursed at my Return to Paris ; but I never heard more of my Money , nor indeed did I ever look after it . Tavernier's Collect. of several Relations , &c. p. 37.

Papists .

Bruno , Born in Collen , and Professor of Philosophy in Paris , about the year of Christ , 1080 , being present at the Singing of the Office for his Fellow-Professor now Dead ( a man highly reputed for his Holy Life ) the Dead Corps suddainly sits up in the Bier , and cries out , [ I am in God's just Judgments eondemned ] . These words were uttered three several days ; at which Bruno was so affrighted , that a man held so pious was Damned , began to think , what would become of himself , and many more ? Therefore concluding there was no safety for him , but by forsaking the World ; betook himself with six of his Scholars , to a hideous place for dark Woods , high Hills , Rocks and wild Beasts , in the Province of Dauphiny , near Grenoble , and there built a Monastery , having obtained the ground of Hugo Bishop of Grenoble ; the place called Carthusia , whence his Monks took their Name . Rosse's view of all Relig.

Jews .

R. Hakkunas Ben Nehunia was converted by occasion of the Miracles which he saw . — I am Hakkunas , one of them that believe , and have washed my self with the Holy Waters , and walk in those right ways , being induced thereunto by Miracles . Hortinger out of Suidas , &c.

Elias Levita , before his Death , became a Christian , and with thirty more Jews received Baptism , ( but upon what occasions or inducements I cannot learn . ) A.C. 1547. Alsted .

Diverse kinds of Testimonies , Miraculous , to Christianity .

Jews .

1. PRomises and Prophecies and Types in Sacred Scripture .

2. Satan in Possess'd Persons and Daemoniacks , What have we to do with thee Jesus , thou Son of God , &c. The Devil answering the Sons of Scevi in the Acts , Acts , 19. &c.

3. The Jewish Nation , as it is at this day , dispersed through all the World , and dissolved in all the most material parts of its Oeconomy , without a Legal Succession of Priesthood , without Genealogies , without Temple , without Sacrifices , Holy Land , Holy City , Holy Altar , Holy Oyl ; and in a word , without any Government in Church or State .

4. All their Attempts to regain their own Land , and rebuild their own City wonderfully frustrated ; especially in the times of Julian the Emperor , Ammian . Marcell . l. 23.

5. All their pretended Prophets and Saviours discovered in a most shameful manner , and convicted of Imposture and Deceit ; especially the ignominious Delusion of Barcocab , which the Jews lament to this day .

6. To which may be added the Abstinence and Preaching of John Baptist , and the Miracles of our Blessed Saviour .

As also those mentioned by Josephus , relating to the Destruction of Jerusalem , e.g. in the Feast of Weeks , before Vespasian came against Jerusalem , the Priests heard a Man walking in the Temple , and saying , with a wonderful Terrible Voice , Come let us go away out of this Temple , let us make haste away from hence ! &c. Josephus .

Roman .

The Image of a Virgin with a Child in her Arms , about the Sun , seen at Rome ; Three Suns seen ; Augustus forbidding himself to be called Lord ; his releasing 30000 fugitive Slaves ; a Comet ; a Fountain of Oyl running all day ; Oracles silenced . Alsted .

Christian .

1. The Miracles done by the Apostles and Primitive Christians , &c. which continued in the Church for two or three hundred years after our Saviour , amongst the last Recorded , this is one mentioned by S. Augustine , at the Aque Tibilitanae . Projectus , the Bishop bringing the Remains of the Martyr Stephen , in a vast Multitude of People , a Blind Woman desiring to be brought to the Bishop , and some Flowers which she brought , being laid on those Relicks , and after applied to her Eyes , to the wonder of all she received Sight ; As also , when the Bodies of S. Gervasius and Protasius were dug up , and Translated to Ambrose's Church at Milan , not only such as were vexed with unclean Spirits were healed , but also a certain noted Citizen that had been blind many years , enquiring into the Reason of so much Tumult and Rejoycing among the People , and being told the Cause , leaped for joy , and desired his Guide to bring him thither ; whither when he was brought , he begg'd leave to touch the Bier with his Hankerchief ; which he no sooner had done , but immediately his Eyes were open'd , and the fame thereof spread aboad , and Praise given to God ; and Justina the Mother of Valentinian the Emperor , was restrained from her purpose of Persecuting S. Ambrose , &c. Gratias tibi , Deus meus . Aug. conf. l. 9.

2. Other Miracles of later Date , which it would be too tedious to enumerate , and perhaps not very easy to distinguish the true from feigned .

Mahometans .

1. The Vision at Medina , A.C. 1620. Sep. 20. At midnight a great Tempest fell with Clouds and Thunder , afterward in the clear Sky these words in Arabick Characters , Oh! why will ye believe in lies ? Between two and three a Clock in the Morning , there appeared a Woman in white , compassed about with the Sun , with a chearful Countenance , and a Book in her Hand , and over-against her were Armies of Turks , Arabians , Persians , &c. in Battle-Array , ready to Fight with her , but she keeping her Station , only open'd her Book , and the Armies fled away ; and presently all the Lamps about Mahomet's Tomb were put out , and a murmuring Wind heard . This lasted three Weeks : the Antient Pilgrims of Mahomet's Race were amazed ; only one of their Derysses took upon him to Interpret it , and suffer'd Death for his boldness . Knowls's Turkish History .

Bengal .

2. A Jugler of Bengala ( a Kingdom famous for Witches ) brought an Ape before the Mogul , who being willing to please himself with some Tricks , &c. gives the Ring of his Finger to a certain Boy among many present to hide , the Ape going presently to the Boy that hid it : This with many more feats being done ; at last this came strangely into the King's mind , There are , saith he , many Disputes about the True Prophet , we for Mahomet , the Persians for Mortis Hale , the Hindoes for Bremaw , &c. The Persees for Zortoost , the Jews for Moses , the Christians for Christ ; adding more , to the number of twelve ; writing the Names on twelve several Scrolls , and putting them together , the Ape put his Paw amongst them , and pulled out the Name of Christ : This was done a second time . — Then Mahomet Chan , a great Nobleman of that Court , calling it an Imposture of the Christians ( tho there were none present , ) desiring to make a third Tryal , put eleven of the Names together , reserving the Name of Christ in his hand ; the Ape searching as before , pull'd forth his Paw empty , and so twice of thrice together . The King demanding a Reason for this , was Answered , that happily the thing he look'd for was not there ; he was bid to search for it ; and then pulling out those eleven Names , the Ape in a seeming Indignation , rent them ; then running to Mahomet Chan , caught him by the Hand , where the Name of Christ was conceal'd , which delivered to him , he open'd the Scroll , and so held it up to the King , not tearing it as the other . The Mogul took the Ape , gave his Keeper a Pension to look to him , calling him the Divining Ape . Nothing else followed upon this Wonder . The Author believes this Story to be true , hearing it often confirmed to him by diverse Persons who knew not one another , and were of diverse Religions . Anonym .

Narsinga , &c.

3. A.D. 1277. Myrangee an Atheist conquered Narsinga , and all the Regions about Meliapora , and one year going about to hoard up his Rice and Grain in a Chapel which the poor Christians used at that time to Pray in daily ; the poor People with all submission entreated him to refrain ; but that provoked him to more Prophaneness : he commanded them to worship him . Next Night , in an affrighting Vision , the Apostle approacheth ( S. Thomas the first Planter of the Gospel among the Indians ) threatening , and with an Iron Whip proffering to whip the King ; who suddenly awaken'd , relented and besought the Christians to pray for him , and himself help'd to purge the Chapel , and satisfie for his Sacrilege . Sir Tho. Herb. Travels , &c.

Egypt

About five Miles from Cair , there is said to be a place , which every Good Friday shews the appearance of the Heads , Legs , Arms , &c. of Men and Children , as if rising out of the Ground , to a very great Number , &c. Stephen du-Pleis , a Sober discerning Man , saith , he saw and touched divers of the same Members . S. Clark .

Ceremonies in Salutation , Greetings , &c.

Jews .

THE Jewish Salutation consisted in these following particulars : 1. They bowed the head , Gen. 24.26 , 48. and ch. 43.28 . Exod. 4.31 . 2. They kissed one another , 1 Sam. 20.41 . So Judas also perverted this Kissing to a traiterous purpose , vid. 2 Sam. 15.5 . but this was used only to them of the same Sex , Men with Men , and Women with Women , as we find the Custom afterward translated to the Christians . 3. They wished them Peace , as that which comprehended all other Blessings in it . Peace be unto you . Is it Peace ? Peace be to this House . 4. They often invited them to eat Bread , and drink Water , and sometimes to tarry all Night ; as Gen. 19.2 , &c. 5. They offered Water to wash the feet of their Guests , as a refreshment to them after they had been tired with travel in those hot Countries , Gen. 18.4 , &c.

Christians .

The Ancient Christians adopted most of these Usages into their common Salutations ; but in process of time they have varied according to the manners of the several Countries they have lived in ; according to the old Rule of Civility , Cum fueris Romae , Romano vivito more .

There is ( in Geneva ) an universal Civility , not only towards Strangers , but towards one another , that reigns all the Town over ( Zurich ) and leans to an Excess : so that in them one sees a mixture of a French openness , an Italian exactness : there is indeed a little too much of the last . Dr. Burnet 's Letters .

The Women here , not only do not converse familiarly with Men , except those of their near Kindred , but even in the Streets do not make any returns to the Civility of Strangers ; for it is only Strangers that put off their Hats to Women ; but they make no Courtesies : and here , as in all Switzerland , Women are not saluted , but the Civility is expressed by taking them by the hand . Idem .

Mahometans .

They uncover not the Head , but only lay the hand upon the Breast , and bowing a little , they say , Selah meon Aleicom , i.e. Peace be with you : and he that is saluted answers , Aleicom esselam ut eahmet ullah , i. e. Peace be with you and God's Mercy also . M. de Thevenot .

The Persians never uncover their Heads , but bow , and lay their right hand on their Breasts ; when they come in the Company of their Betters , they fall upon their Knees to set themselves upon their Heels . They are full of Compliments , which they call Travexed . M. Tavernier , l. 5. c. 14.

As we were riding in the City ( Buda ) divers of the common Turks murmured that we should ride , where they went on foot . But I was pleased to see many Turks to salute Seignior Gabriel the Emperour's Courier in our Company , and to take his hand , and put it to their foreheads . Dr. Edw. Brown 's Travels .

Persians .

A Mile nearer Spahawn , the Visier , the Sultan of Spahawn , Meloyembeg , and Hodgenazar the Armenian Prince , in a Cavalcade of about 4000 Horse , and innumerable Foot , came out to meet us ; the High-way for two Miles full of Men , Women , Children , and Banyans , who all saluted us with Hoshomody Soflowardy , the better sort with Hosh-galdom , Sottogaldom , i.e. Welcom , welcom , Heartily welcom . Sir Tho. Herb.

Mogul's Countrey , Indolstan .

1. The Meaner sort to their Superiors — put their right hand to the Earth .

2. Their Familiars in intimate Salutation — take one another by the Chin , and cry — Father , or Brother ; using good Wishes , as God give you health . Ans. The same health God give you : I wish you the Prayers of the Poor , I wish one good after another to come to you every quarter of an Hour .

3. The Better sort , when they entertain you , — rise up to you , bow their Bodies , and then entreat you to sit with them .

The Goeghy ( a Sect of Banyans ) never speak to such as pass by them , nor give them the time of the day ; nay , they will not answer those that speak to them , out of a Perswasion , that being consecrated to their God Bruin , they should defile themselves by speaking to other Men. Mandelslo's Travels into the Indies , p. 56.

Chinese .

Above all , the Chinese exceed in this Point , The first thing they teach their Youth , is Salutation ; and have whole Books writ upon it . If a Man hath but once seen a Person , he is obliged to salute him , and this is not done with the Hat , but closing the left hand and putting it into the right , and both to the Breast , with a low inclination of the Head , with Protestations to confirm what is expressed by Gestures , &c. Idem .

Tunquin .

Among the Tunquinese , it is not the Custom , to ask one another , How they do ? but , How many Measures of Rice he ate far his Dinner ? and , whether he ate with an Appetite ? This is a general Custom among all the Idolatrous Indians , unless in the Dominions of the Great Mogul ; where they ●at not Rice only , but Bread ; and there they ask in Civility , How much Rice they boiled ? and , How much Meal they baked for Bread ? Tavernier 's Collect. of Relat.

Fidelity , Treachery .

Jews .

THE Treachery of the Jews hath been one great Reason of the unkind Usage they have met with from Christians , and their frequent Expulsions from Country to Country ; as at Trent for crucifying a Child , and poisoning Wells ; so likewise in Hungary , &c. for the like Misdemeanours . In Curland for a Murrain , as was suspected , raised by Jewish Exorcisms among the Cattle ; but intended , as was said , a Plague to the People , &c.

Christians .

The Christian Principle , and the Practice of good Christians is well known in this respect . Yet sometimes we have instances of gross Perfidiousness ; as in the case of Vladislaus , K. of Hungary , who by instigation of the Pope's Legate , had broken League with Amurath the Turkish Emperour , who [ upon his crying out , Are these , O Christ , the Leagues which thy Servants have Sworn to by thy Name ? If thou art a God , Avenge the Injury . ] got the Victory over him , and carried the King's Head on a Spear , &c. Alsted .

Papists .

Henry 7th . Emperour , was so Devout , that he would pray and weep whole Nights before a Crucifix , which he carried with him , and received the Sacrament daily ; upon which occasion he died by a Minorite of Florence , that gave him the Host Poisoned . Alsted . Hist.

John Husse and Jerome of Prague were burnt alive , after a Promise of Safe-Conduct , granted by the Emperour , and the Axiom enacted , That Faith is not to be kept with Hereticks .

Russians .

The Muscovites are generally false and perfidious , not regarding their words ; but studying to over-reach or cozen all they can : insomuch , that being in other Countries , they strive to dissemble their own . S. Clark .

Romans .

I love Treachery , but hate Traytors , said Augustus Emperour , to one that boasted of his Merits ( Rhymitacles King of Thrace , who had revolted from Antony to him . ) Camerar .

Heathens .

Brennus King of France , over-whelmed a Maid , that had betrayed Ephesus to him , with Bracelets and Necklaces , the Reward of her Treachery . Idem .

The Julian Law assigned the same Punishment to Sacrilege and Treachery ; placing the one the very next step to the other . Vlpian . l. 7. de Offic. Procons .

Mohometans .

Solyman , The Turkish Emperour , contrary to his Promise , commanded the Betrayers of Buda to be slain . Camerar .

The same Solyman promised his Daughter for a Reward to him that would betray the Isle of Rhodes ; but when the Christian Traitor challenged his Promise with a large Portion for Matrimony ; the King brought his Daughter out in very costly Attire , with a Vides me stetisse promissis , you see I am as good as my word ; but withal commanded him to be flead , and put on a Bed of Salt ; or his Daughter would not be a fit Match , except for a Mussulman , whose Skin was Circumcised and clean from Baptism . Idem .

One of the Dervises pretending to ask an Alms of Bajazet the Second , desperately assailed him with a short Scimiter hid under his hypocritical habit . Knolles , p. 463.

The like they had attempted against his Father in his Youth , &c. and in our days Mahomet the Great Vizier Passa was murthered by one of these Dervises . Idem .

The Mahometans , but especially the Hindoes , are very faithful to all their Engagements ; insomuch , that if they be assaulted at any time , they will rather die in defence of their Trust than forsake it , and those that intrust them in time of their need .

Marriage and Divorce .

Jews .

THE manner of proceeding in Marriage , is set down Methodically in the first Book ; what was omitted there is to be related here .

After the Dowry made by the Bridegroom upon the Bride ( of which but half the Sum is usually given to Widows , as to Virgins ) follows Affiancing — in these words , Behold , take her after the Law of Moses . The Man replies , Be thou unto me a Wife according to the Law of Moses and Israel .

Their Dowry-bill according to the usage of the Jews in Barbary , is thus .

Upon the Sixth of the Week , the Fourth of the Month — , in the Year — , of the Creation of the World , according to the Computation which we use here at Arzila , a Town scituate on the Sea-shore of Barbary , the Bridegroom Rabbi — the Son of R. — said unto the Bride-wife — Daugter of R. — Merchant in Alcazar ; Be unto me a Wife according to the Law of Moses and Israel ; and I , according to the Word of God , will worship , honour , maintain and govern thee according to the manner of Husbands among the Jews , who do faithfully worship , honour , maintain and govern their Wives : I also bestow upon thee the Dowry of thy Virginity , amounting to 50 Shekels , which belong unto thee by the Law , and moreover thy food , raiment , and sufficient necessaries ; as likewise the Knowledge of thee according to the Custom of the Earth .

This Bill is given into the Custody of the Bride .

Upon putting the Kedusim or Ring on the Bride's Thumb or Finger , the Rabbi saith , Thou art married or sanctified to this Man with this Ring , according to the Law of Israel : And after that a Prayer , such as , Blessed art thou , O Lord our God , who hast created Mirth and Gladness , the Bridegroom and the Bride , Charity and Brotherly Love , Rejoycing and Pleasure , Peace and Society ; I beseech thee , O Lord , let there suddenly be heard in the Cities of Judah and Streets of Jerusalem , the Voice of Joy and Gladness , the Voice of the Bride and Bridegroom ; The Voice of Rejoycing in the Bride-chamber is sweeter than my Feast , and Children sweeter than the sweetness of a Song .

The Bridegroom before going to Bed , useth this mystical Orison —

Blessed art thou Adonai , our God , King of the World , who planted the Walnut-tree in the Garden of Eden , the Brook of the Valleys ; Suffer not a Stranger to enter into the Sealed Fountain , that the Servant of our Loves may keep the Seed of Purity and Holiness , and may not be Barren ; Blessed be thou Adonai , who hast chosen us in Abraham and in his Seed after him .

During the time of the Bride's Purification they feast , and send Girdles one to another . They keep their Summer-Weddings in Bowers and Arbours ; and the Guests at the first entrance of these Bowers , say , Baruch Habba , Blessed is he that comes . — The Bridegroom takes a raw Egg , which he casts at the Bride , thereby wishing her an easie and joyful Childbirth . Dr. Addison .

According to the Barbary-Jews , a Man may take as many Wives , as he can find with Meat , Drink and Cloths , and the right of the Bed . Polygamy being accounted as one of the chiefest Privileges conferr'd by Divine Prescription ; yet they are not very fond of its practice .

Divorces are granted amongst them ; a Copy of their Bill of Divorce — is thus —

Upon the — day of the Week — of the Month — and Year of the Creation of the World , according to the account which we Hebrews use at Tituan , in the Kingdom of Fez , govern'd by the Puissant Muley — I Joseph-Ben-Rabbi — have desired of mine own accord , without any Compulsion , to cut off , divorce , dismiss and cast thee out ; Thee , I say , Thee , my Wife Fatima , the Daughter of Rabbi-Ben — which hast been my Wife heretofore ; but now , I cut thee off , divorce , dismiss and cast thee out , and be thou cut off , &c. and be at liberty , free , and Mistress of thine own self , to go and marry whom thou hast a mind to ; and let none be refused for my Name , from this day forward for ever , and this shall be to thee a Bill of Divorce , and the Epistle of taking away , according to the law of the twelve Tribes .

The Difference of Wives and Concubines . 1. Wives were by Matrimonial Patent , or Dotal Covenant ; Concubines , without such Ceremonies . 2. Wives were Governesse of the Family : Concubines as Servants , only claiming a Right to the Bed . 3. The Wives Children had a Right to the Inheritance ; the Children of Concubines received Portions . Dr. Addison .

The most ordinary cause of Divorce among the Muscovites , at least pretence , is Devotion , loving God better than their Wives when a humour takes them to go into a Monastery . Barrenness is another cause . D. of Holstein's Emb. Trav.

Muscovites .

The way of Marriage among the Muscovites is this , the Parents having agreed , 1. The young Man sends to his intended Bride a furr'd Coif , a pair of Buskins , a Cabinet with Jewels , a Bag for Night-Cloaths , a Comb and Looking-Glass . 2. Next day the Priest comes with a little Silver Cross , with two Lads , carrying lighted Torches , or Wax-Candles , blesseth the two Lads , and then the Guests . 3. The young Couple are set at Table , the two Lads holding a piece of Taffata between them . 4. The Suacha dresses the Bride's Head , brings a Looking-Glass , and the young Couple joyn their Cheeks , and smile one upon another ; the two Suacha's in the mean time throwing Hops upon them . 5. They are led to Church ; where , 1. They are blessed , by holding Images over their Heads : 2. Are three times ask'd their Consent ( by the Priest , who takes the Man by the Right Hand , and the Woman by the Left at the same time ) whether they love one another as they ought to do ? 3. All the Company joyn Hands , and the Priest sings Ps. 128. the People answering . 4. A Garland of Rue is put on their Heads , and then is said , whom God hath joyned , &c.

Modern Heathens .

In Angola they marry not at all . Sir Tho Herbert .

Amongst Bannians the Children are married at seven and ten Years old ; and this is certain , if an Infant die unmarried , his Parents procure a Virgin ( with some Dinaes of Gold ) to be his Bed-fellow or Wife for one Night ; to avoid the Reproach of dying unmarried . Sir Tho. Herbet . — They hate Polygamy , therefore cry out upon the Mahometans , as People of an impure Soul . Their way of Marriage is thus : The Boy rides about the Town , attended with such little Ones as can ride , robed with Jewels , Scarfs , &c. one day ; the next , the Bride , with a like Train of Virgins , no less richly attired ; the Bridegroom and Bride , known by their Coronets : the Ceremonies are ended with Kettle-Drums , Trumpets , Pageants , &c. the Bride hath no Money-Portion ( which they hold contemptible ) only some Jewels and Dinaes of Gold , which they are that day attired with : afterwards a Fire is interposed to signifie their heat of Affections , a Silken String circles both their Bodies ; then a Linnen Cloth is put betwixt them , to shew they were unknown to one another before ; then the Bramin blesses them , and wishes them as fruitful as a Cow ; the Cloth is torn away , the String untied , and then they are one anothers ever after . Sir Th. Herb.

The Bannians affect no second Marriages , Idem .

The Persees distinguish their Marriages into five Orders , thus : 1. Shaulan , which is a marrying of two young Children ; the vertue being , That if either die , they go to Heaven . 2. Chockorson , which is a second Marriage . 3. Codesherahasan , when the Woman is her own Chooser . 4. Ecksan , when a dead Body ( not married before ) is married to one alive . 5. Ceterson , when having no Sons , a Man adopts his Daughter's Son , &c. The Ceremony is this .

A Midnight the Daroo ( or Priest ) enters the House , ( for they wed not in Churches ; ) and finds the Bride and Bridegroom placed upon a Bed together ; opposite to each two Church-men stand with Rice in their Hands , ( the Emblem of Fruitfulness ) when first one lays his Fore-finger on the Bride's Forehead , and asks if she be willing to take that Man to be her Husband ; who saying Yea , the like rite or question is by the other Priest made to the Man ; who after the like answer promises to infeoffe her in a certain number of Dinaes ; to which the Bride replies , she and all she hath are his ; the Priest thereupon throws Rice upon their Heads , praying , that they may multiply as Rice : The Woman's Parents give the Dowry , and eight days are usually spent in Jovial merriment . Sir Th. Herb. Trav. into Persia .

The Bannians in Calicut exchange their Wives : Here not only Husbands , but Wives are allowed Polygamy .

Persians .

The young Man and Maid see not one another before Marriage ( which is also observed in Muscovy , ) The Bridegroom ( not the Bride ) gives a Dowry , which is sent to the Mistress before Marriage , or promised to be paid in case of Divorce ; the Kasi ( Ecclesiastical Judge ) or Molla contracts them by Proxies , and marries them in the Name of God , of Mahomet , and of Aly , giving them a Certificate of the Marriage ; and this in private , perhaps in some Field , for fear of Sorcery . Presents are sent to the Bride , of Pendants , Bracelets , &c. she 's conducted on Horse-back , — With Musick , &c. to the Bridegroom's House , where a Feast , Poets , Books , Discourses of Morality are provided for their Entertainment ; if the Bridegroom find his Bride broken up to his Hands , he may lawfully cut off her Nose and Ears , and turn her away . If any one of the Company is not there next day precisely by the hour of Dinner , he is laid upon a Ladder set against a Wall , with his Head downwards , and whipt on the Soales of his Feet with a roll'd Handkercheif . D. of Holstein 's Emb. Trav.

At Aleppo the Kadi makes and dissolves all contracts of Marriage . M. Tavernier , l. 2. c. 2. p. 59.

In Fermosa the Bridegroom , after he hath sent the Dowry by a Relation to the Bride's House , goes the next night , and without Company or Light , or sight of any one , creeps by stealth into the House , and so into the Bride's Bed , where the Marriage is secretly consummated ; and for some time continues to do so , never seeing one another in the day time unless in some remote place , for they live not with their Wives , till 40 Years of age . Mandelslo .

In Bengala their Marriages are made in some Water , wherein the Priest and the married Couple hold a Cow and Calf by the tail , and pour water upon it ; then the Priest ties the married Persons Cloaths together , and surround the Cow and Calf , and so the Ceremony is ended ; the Priest hath for his Fee the Cow and Calf , the Poor some Alms , and the Idol some Money . Rosse .

In Malabar the King will not converse with his new-married Wife , till one of the chief Bramines hath had the first Night's Lodging with her . Idem .

In Narsinga the chief Priest dispenseth with Marriages at his pleasure ; and when he gives License to the Woman to marry again , he seals it with a hot Iron on her Shoulder . Idem .

Mahometans .

In Fez they marry in the Church . Rosse .

The Tartars buy their Wives ; and in regard there are abundance of poor young Men , that have not wherewithal to buy , they never marr at all . M. Tavernier , l. 3. c. 13.

Gaurs .

The Gaurs are permitted to have five Wives , if they can maintain them , nor is it laudable to repudiate any , but in case of evident Adultery , or that she turn Mahometan ; besides the Husband must stay a whole year , to see if she will repent or no ; and upon confession of her fault , after three Years Pennance , they are remarried .

As to the Ceremony of Marriage , the Priest asks before Witnesses , if they both consent ; then taking a little Water , he says a few Prayers over it ; and then washing both their Fore-heads , he pronounces certain words , and rhere's all . They Marry not within the third degree . M. Tavern . l. 4. c. 8.

With one of their Wives only they are to Lye , at least two Nights a Week , Friday and Saturday , and she always goes before the rest . When the Women have the custom of Nature upon them , they lye in the Fields , and have Meat and Drink brought them every day ; and when they are free , they send a Kid , Hen , or Pidgeon for an Offering ; after which , they go to the Bath , and then invite some few of their Kindred to some small Collation . Idem .

Armenians .

Amongst the Armenians the Mothers often agree upon Marriages for their Children , at two or three years old , sometimes before they are Born , before either Party have seen each other , or the Fathers and Brothers know any thing of it : Upon the Fathers Approbation , the Mother of the boy , with 2 Old Women goes to the House where the Mother of the Daughter Lives , and Present her with a Ring from the Boy ; the Boy appears afterwards , and the Priest reads something out of the Gospel , as a blessing upon both Parties ; after which they give him a sum of Money , according to the quality of the Father of the Girl ; this done , they present the Company with Drink : And this is called a Betrothing . After this giving of the Ring , tho it be 20 years after , before they are Married , the Boy is bound yearly upon Easter-day to send his Mistress a New Suit of Clothes with suitable Trimming . Three days before Marriage , the Boy 's Parents prepare a Feast , and a New Suit of Cloths for the Girl ; at length the Boy on one Horse , and the Girl on another , sumptuously Harnessed , with Bridles and Saddles of Gold and Silver , if the Parents be Rich , set out from the Virgin 's Habitation , the Bride-groom going before with a Veil of Carnation Tiffany on his Head , or else with Gold and Silver Net-work , the Meshes whereof are very close , that reach below the Stomach ; he holds in his hand one end of a Girdle 3 or 4 Ells long , and the Bride that Rides behind , holds the other : She is also covered with a large White Veil , from head to Foot , that spreads also a good way over the Horse ; under which , as under a large White Sheet , the Bride is so hid , that nothing can be seen but her Eyes . Two Men walk on either side the Horses ; and if they are Children of 3 or 4 years old , there are 3 or 4 Men to hold them in the Saddle ; for so young they Marry : A great Train of People follow , with Tapers in their Hands , as if going in Procession ; Drums , Trumpets , Haut-boys , &c. Attending to the Church-door : When alighted , the Bride-groom and Bride still holding the Girdle in their Hands , advance to the Foot of the Altar , where they lean Forehead to Forehead ; the Priest laying his Bible on their Heads , instead of a Desk , a weight sufficiently heavy , as being a thick ponderous Folio : Then the Minister , commonly a Bishop or Arch-bishop , reads the Service , very much like ours , demanding , Wilt thou have such a one to thy Wife ? To thy Husband ? To which they Answer with a Nod of the Head . After the Matrimonial Benediction they hear Mass , and so return to the Daughter's Habitation , where the Nuptials last three days , the Women Drinking more than the Men. The Man goes to bed first , the Woman pulling off his Breeches , tho she doth not lay aside her Veil till the Candle is out . Let it be what time of the year it will , the Woman rises before day . So that there be some Armenians , that in 10 years after , they are Married , never saw their Wives Faces , nor never heard them speak . For tho her Husband may speak to her , and all the rest of her Kindred , yet she never answers but with a nod . The Women never eat with their Husbands ; but if the Men Feast their Friends , the Women Feast theirs the next day . Tavernier l. 4. c. 12.

Mexico .

In Mexico the Bridegroom and the Bride stood before the Priest , who took them by the hands , asking if they would Marry : Understanding their will , he took a corner of the Veil , wherewith the Woman had her Head covered , and a corner of the Man's Gown , which he tied together on a Knot , and so led them thus tied to the Bridegroom's House , where after the Wife had gone seven times about a Fire kindled on a Hearth , they sate down together , and the Marriage was contracted . Purchas .

Sclavonia .

In Sclavonia they rarely permit their Women to Marry , till they are 24 years of age , nor the men till they are 30. S. Clark .

Mahometans .

Marriage is to be sought , say the Turks , for Procreation , not Lust ; the fit time is about 25 years of Age , 't is to be Celebrated with Prayers and Praises and modest shamefulness ; and they ought to learn each other to read , if either party be ignorant ; but now 't is degenerate from the antient Simplicity ; for if a Man likes a young Woman , he buys her of her Father , and then Inrolls her in the Cadi's Book , the Marriage following with all Bacchanal Solemnities . The Father gives only some small pieces of Houshold-goods with her : When he dislikes any of his Wives , he sells them , or gives them to his Men-slaves . They sit not at Table with their Husbands , but wait and serve them ; and then they Dine by themselves ; not admitting any man into their Company above 12 years old ; and they never go abroad without leave , except to the Bath , and on Thursday to Weep at the Graves of the Dead : They rise to their Husbands , and stand while they are in presence . Nor is any part of their Body to be seen by any man ; only the Brother may see the Sister , but not the Husband's Brother : And for this cause they are kept closely mewed up , and not suffered to buy and sell . Purchas .

Frugality .

Jews .

THE Antient Hebrews used a Frugality in the Simplicity of their Fare , Bread and Water , &c. as may be seen in the Lives of the Patriarchs , and Prophets ; at most Bread and Flesh , and sometimes Milk , Wine or Oyl , &c. In their Apparel , the Skins of Beasts , Cloth of Camels Hair , Girdles of Leather ; in their Buildings , Utensils , Entertainments , &c. Yet without doubt in process of time , they , as other People , grew lavish and profuse in their Expences ; for which they are sometimes smartly reproved by the Prophets , especially Isaiah , c. 3.

Christians .

Our Saviour Christ gave his followers both Precepts and an Example of Frugality , in taking up with so mean Provision himself , of Lodging , Diet , Raiment , and Retinue ; and giving strict Orders after his Frugal , tho Miraculous Treats , that the Fragments should be gathered up , and care taken that nothing might be lost . The Sacraments which he Instituted for the use of his Church , both of them consisting of Elements , which are 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ( easy to be procured , and not chargeable ) are an Evidence of the same thing . It were an endless task to enquire into the Frugal Lives of the Ancient Christians : Ecclesiastical Story abounds with Examples . Anonym .

Ancient Heathens .

The Old Romans had their Sumptuarias Leges , which set bounds to their Expences , especially in Feasting and Entertainments , and Officers called Epulones to over-see all the Sacred Banquets .

The Heathen Worthies are often represented Clothed with Skins of Beasts .

Cato Major , when Old , and after his Consulship and Triumph , never used any Garment above the value of 100 Denarii , and for his Food 30 Asses served him a day .

Augustus the Emperour's Daughters wore Garments of their own Spinning .

With the Massilians , a Woman's greatest Portion was not above 100 Aurei .

Yet notwithstanding in following Ages as they grew prosperous and rich , they grew extremely Lxurious and Profuse ; concerning which , they are taxed very sharply by the Satyrists of the times ; especially Juvenal .

Turks .

The Turks , tho they often Game , yet 't is always for nothing . M. de Thev .

The Chinese delight excessively in all sorts of Game , and when they have lost , care not , tho they stake Wives and Children , whom they willing-part with , till they can Redeem them . Sir Tho. Herb.

Japon .

'T is a Capital Crime among the Japonese to play for Mony . Tavernier's Collect. &c. p. 4.

Heathens .

In Fermosa , Gaming , whether that which depends upon Chance , or requires Skill , is Capital , if it be for Mony . Mandelslo .

Muscovites .

The Muscovites spend but little in House-keeping . See before in the Chap. of Self-denial .

Christians .

Sir Thomas More 's Father would never let his Son have any Mony , but when he wanted any thing , he should ask for it ; and by that means ( saith Sir Thomas ) I could not furnish any Vice or Fleasure ; nor knew I what Unthriftiness or Luxury meant . Author of the Education of Young Gentlemen .

Russians .

In Muscovy all the Subjects are appointed what kind of Apparel , especially of what Colour , &c. they shall wear , by their Czar or Emperor .

Papists .

Dr. Burnet in his Letter , dated from Rome , 1685. saith , That the present Pope was so Frugal , that the Expence of his Table did not amount to a Crown a day , tho this ( saith he ) is indeed short of Sisto the 5th , who gave order to his Steward never to exceed 25 Bajoicks , that is 18 Pence a day for his Diet.

Switzers .

When Estates are sold among the Switzers , the fifth part of the Price belongs to the Publick , and all the Abatement the Bailiff can make is to bring it to a sixth part ; this they call the Lod , ( from Alodium ) only there are some Lands , that are Frank-lod , which lye not under this Tax ; but this falling only on the Sellers of Estates , it was thought a just Punishment , and a wise Restraint on ill Husbands of their Estates . Dr. Burnet's Letters .

Mahometans .

The Turks generally hate that Lightness in Apparel , Speech , Gesture , &c. used of the Christians , whom for this cause they call Apes and Goats , likewise they are not Sumptuous in their private Buildings : Yea , detest the Christains for their Excess and Superfluous Expences that way : What , say they , do these Pagans think they shall live for ever ? — and the like moderation they use in Diet , &c. Purchas , out of Septemcast .

Papists .

Augustinus Chiessius , a Banker at Rome , at the christening of his Son , entertained Leo the 10th . upon the River Tibris , and all the Foreign Embassadors and City Nobles , with curious Fare , dished out in costly Plate , and on the change of every Service , all the Meats , Plate and all , were cast into the River , and new supplied Mr. Jo. Hales .

Dancing .

Jews .

THAT Dancing was used among the Jews , is evident from the example of David , who us'd it in the Divine Worship , being girded with a Linen Ephod , and dancing before the Ark. 2 Sam. 6.14 .

Christians .

Christians must not go to Weddings , and ( balare vel saltare ) bleat or dance , but sup or dine chastly as becomes Christians , Conc. Laod. c. 52. habit . A. C. 364.

The Universal Council of Constantinople , &c. forbid Dancing , especially at Weddings . Alsted .

Concilia Choreas damnant , ut Basiliense , C●rthaginense , quartum ; Agathense , &c. & Docreta prohibent : lege institutum Zachariae , caus . 26. q. 7. can . Siquis , &c. De Conciliis , lege distinct. 34. can . Presbyteri , & de consecratione , dist. 1. can . Qui die . & do Cons. dist. 5. can . Non Oportet . Steph. Tzeged . Loc. commun . p. 438. who quotes also S. Augustine , contra Petilianum , c. 6. & in Psal. 32. and S. Chrystom . Hom. 56. sup. Genes . and in Matth. 14. &c. Marlorat ( in Matth. c. 14. ) Calvin ( in Matth. 14. ) &c.

In another Table Tzegedine cites against Dancing the Councils of Laodic . Agath . Ilerdian , Altisiodore . Besides Canons ( de quibus caus. 26. q. 7. can . Siquis . Also lib. 3. Decr. Gregorii . can . Cum decorem , &c. & Libr. 3. Clementinarum . Tit. 14. c. 1. ) as also Philosophers , Plato in Protagor . l. 17. Cicero pro Murenâ , Aemilii Probi in vit. Epaminondae ; and in another Table , Pet. Martyr . Erasmus , Pellican , Calvin , Aristotle , Seneca , Macrobius , Sallustius , Plautus , Pollux , &c. Pope Clement the 5. Innocent the 3. &c.

Waldenses , or Vaudois .

The ancient Vaudois made mixt Dancing to be a Breach of all the Ten Commandments .

Papists .

Cardinal Bellarmine inveighs very bitterly against it , and cites the Authorities both of Greek and Latin Fathers as on his side . Conc. 6.3.19 , 20 , 21.

Angel . de Clavasio is full upon the point . Quem vide , p. 55. where here he makes common-Dancing to be a mortal Sin .

The Titular Bishop of Geneva ( S. Fr. Sales ) is very biting , but at last concludes , that they are like Mushrooms , the best are bad and dangerous , ( at least ) nothing worth . Sale 's Introd .

Protestants .

Dr. Tully speaking of pulick Dances and Stage-Plays , adviseth every Christian to forbear them , till such time as they are purged by some happy hand from their Faults and Corruptions . Enchir. c. 18.

Before I came into Hungary I abserved no Shadow or Shew of the Old Pyrrhical Saltation ( or Warlike way of Dancing ) which the Heydukes practise in this Country : They dance with naked Swords in their Hands , advancing , brandishing and clashing the same , turning , winding and elevating , and depressing their Bodies with strong and active motions , singing withal unto their measures , after the manner of the Greeks . Dr. Brown's Trav. p. 10.

Mahometans .

That the Mahometans use Dancing , even in their Religious Worship , is observed in this Book afterwards , under the Title of Saints .

Ancient Heathens .

The same is observed of them likewise in the former part of this Book ; so likewise of the Modern Heathens .

Ancient Christians .

Sometimes they had Dances in their Churches and Chapels of the Martyrs . Theodor. l. 3. c. 22.

Modern Christians . By way of Appendix .

Cardinal Borromeus saith , when he was a young Man at the University , he and his Companions prevailed with one of their Professors , a grave and prudent young Man , to go with them to a Ball ; who having observed , — &c , told them , It was an invention of the Devil to destroy Souls . Author of the Educ . of young Gentlemen .

Nothing doth more dissipate the Spirits than the ravishing harmony , dancing and charms of Ladies . M. de Rhodez .

Dancing and Cards are conniv'd at in Strangers , not permitted to the Citizens of Geneva themselves . Anonym .

The Abissines in their Festival Solemnities use Musick and Dancing , and some of the Latin Church celebrate Corpus Christi-day with a Harp and Dancing . See concerning the Feasts of the Greek Church in the former part of this Book .

Modern Heathens .

'T is common with the Idolaters of several Nations to celebrate their Festivals with Dances , &c. as with the Mexicans .

Games .

Christians .

TVrnaments in Germany were first used at Magdeburg , A. 635. by the Emperor Henry , Sir-named , the Fowler ; who coming from the War of Hungary , exceedingly satisfied with the Nobility , would oblige them to exercise themselves in handling their Arms , and managing their Horses ; and therefore instituted these Sports . — No new Nobility , none Guilty of High-Treason , no Oppressor of Widows and Orphans , none Born of Parents whereof one was of base Extraction , no Heretick , Murderer , Traitor , no Coward that had run away from the Battel , nor indiscreet Person , that had given offence to Ladies by word or deed , were admitted to this Honour , nor above one of the same Family at a time . Princes came into the Lists with four Squires apiece , Counts and Barons with three , a Knight with two , a Gentleman with one . At the Hour and Place appointed , he that had a desire to break a Lance , came to the President 's Lodgings to have his Name written down ; which was done in the presence of three Heralds , to whom the Champion delivered his Helmet and Sword ; and after he had been at Confession , presented himself in the Lists with one or more Squires , &c. The Horses were to be without fault ; So also the Caparisons and Furniture , such as gave no Offence ; Their Saddles equal , &c. And after the Justs were ended , every Man repaired to the President of his Nation , to wait for the Sentence of the Judges : And he that deserved the Prize , received it either from the hand of some Lady , or from the Prince that gave it . — These Pastimes were afterwards disused , either for the Emulation they begot between Princes and Nobles , or by reason of Wars ; or perhaps because many brave Men lost their Lives in these Encounters ; as Henry 2d . King of France ; and at Darmstadt , A. 1403. at the 23d . Turnament that was held in Germay , the Gentlemen of Franconia and those of Hesse , drew so much Blood , one upon another , that there remained dead upon the place 17. of the former , and 9 of the latter . Dr. Brown 's Travels , p. 175.

Ancient Greeks and Romans .

Concerning the Olympick Games of Greece , ( at which they met from all Parts of the Countrey ) and the Pastimes of Rome , take this short Scheme ; and for further Information , See Godwine 's Antiqu. and Galtruchus 's History of the Heathen Gods , with Mar. D'Assigny 's Notes .

Plays were 1 Publick ,

1. To oblige the People : As , 1. Gymnic Fights . 2. Horse-Races . 3. Chariot-Races . 4. The Butchery of Gladiators . 5. The Naumachias , or fight of Ships . 6. Hunting of Bleasts .

2. In honour of the Gods : As , 1. The Olympic Games . 2. The Pythian . 3. The Isthmian . 4. The Nemaean . 5. The Gymnic may be here added also .

Here also may be considered all those which are taken notice of in the former part of this Book : As , Ludi Megalenses . Ludi Apollinares . Cereales , Capitolini . Seculares , Taurii . Florales , Votivi , &c.

2. Private : As , Latrunculi , the Play at Chesse . Tali and Tessarae , Dice . Pila or Sphara , the Ball. Discus , the Quoite . Harpastum . & Halteres , throwing the Bar , &c. Petaurum , the Wheel . Trochus , the Top. Par & Impar , Even and Odd , Children Plays .

Note , That at such Games especially , as were instituted in honour of the Gods , they began and ended with Sacrificing to the respective Divinities . Galtruch , l. 3. c. 6.

Christians .

Lyra out of Hostiensis reckons up Nine Circumstances , all deadly Sins ; for which he Condemns the Game of Dice . Lyra ad Praecep . 7. Expos. 3. Concerning which , as also concerning Quoites , Bowling , Tennis , Cards , Tables , Chesse , consult Gattaker , in his very learned Treatise , of the Nature and Vse of Lots ; who cites many Testimonies of Authors , Laws , and Canons concerning them ; and determines very judiciously of the Use of them . Concerning Hunting , Vid. Concil. Agathense , Epaunense , Decret. Nicolai Papae — Episcopi ab omnium bestiarum vel volucrum venatione penitus alieni , &c. D. 34. C. 1.

De Spectaulis Theatri , Vid. Augustini Confessiones , & Carruzae Sum. Concil.

Mahometans .

Alamin , a Turkish Chalif , mightily addicted to Drink and Gaming ; when Bagdad ( the Seat of the Empire ) was besieged by Taher , his Brother Almamon's General , was playing at Chesse , ( Ludo Schachico ) and being admonished about it , made answer Let me alone ; Jam enim apparuit mihi contra Cutherum famulum Schamat ; ( i. e. perplexum esse Regem : ) and at last being worsted in the Siege , made his escape by swimming over into a Garden , wherein he ended his Life with a Stab . Hottinger .

Mutazzus , another Chalif , given over to Drink and Chesse , having first abdicated the Chalif-ship , died afterward in a Cave , where neither Meat nor Drink was allowed him for three days . Idem .

Muhammed Abu Abdalla , Muhtadis Billa , forbid the use of Wine , Singers and Jesters ; commanded Fortune-tellers to be banished ; and drove away Lions and Hunting-dogs . Idem . See more in the Chapter of Frugality .

Saints .

Jewish .

NOt to mention Abraham , whom they boasted with a loud voice for their Father , nor the rest of the Patriarchs and Prophets ; they have other Rabbies or Doctors of a later Date ; which they have a mighty Veneration for . As ,

1. Simeon the Just , or Hazzadik , 312 Years before our Saviour .

2. Sadoc , his Successor , who lived under Antigonus Sochaus ; and who gave Name , as some think , to the Sadducees .

3. Baithos , who was his Fellow-Scholar , and gave Denomination to the Baithoseans .

4. Hellel and Sammai , Doctors of the Pharisees .

5. Judas , a Galilean , from whom came the Galileans or Gaulonites ; whose Doctrine was , That only God was to be accounted their Lord and Prince .

6. Rechab .

7. Elxai , a Rabbi of the Ossens ; esteemed by his Followers a secret Virtue or Power , &c.

8. Marthus and Marthana , two Women of the same Stock , Successors of Elxai , and Heirs of his Honour , worshipped in Iturea , and about the Dead Sea for Gods . Purchas out of Epiphanius .

The Sampseans had Elxai and his Posterity in such honour , that if they went abroad , the People would gather up the Dust of their Feet for Cures , as also their Spittle ; and used them for Amulets and Preservatives . Idem .

9. Simon , of whom the Simonians .

10. Cleobins , of whom the Cleobians .

11. Dositheus , of whom the Dositheans , a Sect of Samaritans .

12. Gortheus , Masbotheus , &c. of whom the Gortheans and Masbotheans , &c.

To these may be added many others , which they had in great esteem : As ,

13. Rabbi Akkiba , famous for his Wisdom , for his 24000 Scholars , and for his long Life .

14. R. Schelomoh Jarchi , a French-man .

15. R. Nathan Baal Aruch , who wrote the Talmud Lexicon .

16. Rambam , so called from the initial Letters of R. Mosche Barmaimon .

17. Aben Ezra , that wrote upon the whole Bible .

18. R. David and Mosche Kimchi , Brethren , and learned Grammarians .

19. R. Joseph Molchu , Burnt at Mantua , for endeavouring to perswade his Religion upon Charles the 5th , and other Great Persons , &c.

Papists .

Amongst the Papists are many Canonized for Saints ; and to give a List and History of them all , would take up a Volume : I shall therefore only give my Reader a short Scheme of some of them , with the particular Vertues and Offices appropriated to them .

Places . S. James , for Spain . S. Denys , for France . S. George , for England and Germany . S. David , for Wales . S. Patrick , for Ireland . S. Peter and Paul , for Rome . S. Ambrose , for Milan . S. Mark , for Venice . Three Kings , for Colen . Arts. S. Gregory and S. Catharine , for Scholars . S. Luke , for Painters . S. Cosmus and S. Damianus , for Physicians . S. Eulogius , for Smiths . S. Crispin and Crispianus , for Shoe-makers . S. Guiman , for Taylors . S. Guare , for Potters . S. Eustachius , for Hunters . S. Magdalen and S. Afra , for Whores . Diseases . S. Sebastian and Roch , for the Plague . S. Flaccius , for the French Pox. S. Petronella , for the Feaver . S. Wolfgang , for Contractions . S. Mark , for Suddain Death . S. Valentine , for the Falling-Sickness . S. Margaret , for Child-birth . S. Leonard , for Captives . S. John and Benet , for Poyson . S. Anastasius , for the Head-ach . S. Otilia , for Sore Eyes . S. Apollonia , for the Tooth-ach . S. Blase , for the Neck . S. Erasmus , for the Belly . S. Briccius , for the Privities . Cattle . S. Wandline , for Sheep . S. Eulogius , for Horses . S. Pelagius , for Kine . S. Antony , for Swine . Fruits , &c. S. Judocus , for Fruits . S. Vrban , for Wine . Elements . S. Agatha , For the Fire . S. Nicholas , for the Sea . S. Valesian and S. Theodore , for Tempests .

Besides these , they have innumerable others ; All the Apostles , Martyrs , Confessors ; Monks , Hermits , Nuns , as many of them at least as were Eminent in their Generations for real or pretended Excellencies ; as S. Antony , S. Giles , S. Christopher , S. Fabian , S. Dominick , S. Francis , S. Ignatius Loyala , &c. S. Gertrude , S. Bridget , S. Clare , S. Winifride , &c. As the Pantheon served the old Romans for all the Gods , so the Papists have converted the same to the Service of all-Saints , under the Name of S. Mary . And because they are so many , that there could not be allowed particular Churches and Days for them ; therefore in that Church on the First of November is celebrated the Memory of them all together .

When I was in Britain , I saw S. Thomas ( Becket's ) Tomb laden with innumerable Jewels , and of very great Value , beside a great deal of Wealth . Erasmus .

Muscovites .

1. S. Nicolas is their Great Tutelar Saint ; which is the same ( I think ) with him they call Nicholas Sudatwiritz , who hath writ certain spiritual Treatises ; for whose Memory the Muscovites had so great a Veneration , that not long since they lighted Wax-Candles before his Picture , for which they had built a particular Chappel in the great Street at Moscou , which leads to Twere-gate ; but 't was destroyed lately by Fire . D. of Holstein 's Emba . Trav.

2. S. Anthony , of whom they say , that he came from Rome into those parts , down the Tiber , and cross the Sea upon a Milstone , and so to Novogrod , where they shew the Milstone to this day ; that by the way he bargained with certain Fisher-men for the first draught of Fishes , which proved to be a chest full of Priests Vestments to say Mass in , Books and Money , belonging to the Saints ; and that afterwards he built a Chappel there , in which they say , he lies interr'd , and that his Body is there to be seen , as intire , as when he departed this world . Travels of the D. of Holstein 's Embass . p. 38.

They have an infinite number of Saints besides . The Priest at Baptism assigns every Child a particular Saint , whose Image he delivers to the God-fathers , and charges them to oblige the Child , when he is come to years of discretion , to have a particular Devotion for his Patron . Idem .

Those who commit Sins deserving Excommunication , are oblig'd to have their Saint taken away , even out of their Churches , as well as their Persons . Great Persons and rich Merchants adorn their Images with Pearls , and other precious Stones . Idem .

All Muscovites look upon them as things so necessary , that without Images they cannot say their Prayers ; which , when-ever they do , they always set Wax-Candles before their Saint , and look stedfastly upon him . Idem .

At first coming into a House the Guest always looks for the Saint , with a Jest le Boch ? i. e. Where is the God ? And then he makes a very low reverence to it , with a Gospodi Pommilui , i. e. Lord have mercy upon me ; and then turns to the Guests . Idem .

Armenians .

1. S. Gregory .

2. A Princess , — That came with 40 Virgins of Quality to visit S. Gregory , whom afterwards an Armenian King caused to be thrown into a Well of Serpents , where she lived 14 Years , and received no harm ; and from that time to this ( they say ) that Serpents that breed thereabouts are not hurtful . Monsieur Tavernier . l. 1. c. 4.

There is a Church dedicated to her in Egmiasin . Idem .

Abissinians .

The Abissines reckon up nine Monks , or Religious Persons more famous than others , that came out of the Roman or Greek Empire , probably out of the Neighbouring parts of Egypt , who seated themselves in Tygra , and there erected their Chappels ; but their Names were all changed , except that of Pentaleontes ; they are number'd in this Order :

1. Abba Aragawi , otherwise called Michael , of whom one of their Poets thus :

Peace be to Michael , Aragawi nam'd , Wisdom his Life , his Death true Prudence fam'd , With him was God , the Holy Three in One ; To all those Saints an Everlasting Crown . Why by their Prayers true Concord did enjoy , That they might Arwe 's Kingdom quite destroy , i.e.

The Serpents ; for the Ethiopians worshipp'd a Serpent as supream .

2. Abba Pantaleon . 3. Abba Garima . 4. Abba Alef . 5. Abba Saham . 6. Abba Afe . 7. Abba Likanos . 8. Abba Adimata . 9. Abba , or otherwise called Abba Guba .

There are to be seen still the Cells , where these Holy Men sequestred themselves ; by the names of Beta Pentaleon , Saint Pentaleon's House , &c.

Besides these there are several other Great Doctors , who have higly merited for propagating the Christian Religion ; as also many Martyrs , frequently celebrated by the Ethiopians and Copticks in their relgious Panegyricks .

But as to their Saints , they relate of them several things extraordinary and incredible ; as ,

The removing Mountains .

Appeasing the rage of tempestuous Seas .

Raising the Dead .

Causing Water to spring out of Rocks .

Walking over Rivers .

Riding upon Dragons and Lyons , as on Horses .

Giving their whole Raiment to the distressed .

Living three whole days on three little Dates , or one little dry Bisket .

But none more Renowned for his Sanctity , then Gabra-Menfus-Keddus , or the Servant of the Holy Ghost ; in honour of whom , they keep a Holy-day every Month.

Next to him is Tecla Haimonot , or the Plant of Faith , who restored the Monastical way of living in Ethiopia , about A. C. 600. Job Ludolph's Hist. of Ethiopia . Concerning this Man , mention is made in their Church Registers thus . Remember , Lord , the Soul of thy Servant Tecla Haimonot , and all his Companions .

No less esteem'd is Eustathius , another Abbot of theirs , &c. Idem .

Mahometans .

The Mahometans , especially the Persians , have many Religious , or rather Superstitious Santoes amongst them .

1. Some , who go stark naked . Vid. Sorrow for Sin .

2. Some , who eat Serpents .

3. Some , who wear great Turbans , &c.

4. Some , who spend whole Nights in Praying and Singing . v. Praise .

5. The most noted are the Dervises , who live in Common , and have their Superiors as our Religious ; mean in their Apparel , wearing on their Heads a Cap of white Felt , like our Night-Caps : Every Tuesday and Friday they make a Dance ( pretty pleasant to see ) in a great Hall ( which is their Mosque ) the middle whereof is railed in square , leaving a space all round for them that are without : within the Enclosure is the Keble , where are two Pulpits , joyned together on a Foot-stool ; into the one goes the Superiour , turning his Back to the South , and his Vicar into the other ; over against them at the other end of the Hall , without the Rails are the other Dervises , playing on Flutes and Drums ; after some Prayers sung together , the Superior reads a little of the Alcoran , explained in Turkish : then the Vicar a few words of the Alcoran in Arabic , which serve as a subject for the Superior to make a Discourse upon afterwards in Turkish ; after Sermon the Superior and Vicar , and the rest of the Dervises take two turns about the Hall , while one sings some Verses of the Alcoran in a pleasant tone ; after that all their Instruments play in consort , and then the Dervises begin their Dance ; they pass before their Superior , salute him humbly , then making a Leap , fall a turning round with their naked Feet , their Left Foot serving for a spindle ; they turn without weariness , tho' sometimes old Men ; this is done to the sound of Drums and Flutes . The Author of this Dance was one Hezreti Mewlana , a Derviso , reckon'd a Saint among them . M. de Thev .

Many other sorts of Santoes they have , — Enough in Egypt , to man out several Gallies . Idem . — Formerly a Turkish Basha , sent several of these lazy Lubbards to the Gallies , for the Turks have no such great Esteem for them .

Dead Santoes are interr'd upon the High-ways and on Bridges ; and when the Moors find any of their Sepulchres , they ask leave of the Saints within to go that way . The chief of the dead Santoes in Egypt is — Sidi Ahmet el Bedoni , buried at Meniteganir , in the Isle of Delta in Egypt , near Rosetto , where People that come to the Fair on July one 9th , pray at his Grave , and perform his Devotion . This Saint , they say , never knew Woman , only lay with his own She-Ass . They say also , that a certain Basha offering to take away his Privileges , the Saint entreated him ; but not prevailing , he turn'd up his Cap a little , that the point might encline to one side ; Thou wilt not then ( said he to the Basha ) let me enjoy my Priviledge ; the Basha answer'd , No : This was done three times ; his Cap and the Basha's Castle turning still side-ways : till at last the Basha in a great fright assured him , that he would preserve his Priviledges , Idem . At the Fair yearly , they say , he delivers three Slaves out of Malta . M. de Thev .

Certain Mahometan Saints .

Sheh Mahomet , a mad Man of Aleppo ; Vid. Oracles , &c.

Sheh Boubae , another mad Man , Vid. Ibid.

Scidibattal , a Saint in Natolia .

Chederles , ( another S. George , according to the Legends ) one who killed a Dragon , delivered a Virgin , &c. He hath a Temple at Theke Thoi , the chief City of Capadocia , &c. for Travellers .

An old Woman , having a Dog with her in her Pilgrimage to Mecha , ready to die for thirst , made Water in her Hand , and gave it to the Dog ; whereupon she heard a Voice , This day shalt thou be with me in Paradise ; and at the same time was caught up Body and Soul into Heaven .

Sedichasi ( in signification ) a Holy Conqueror .

Hetsempettesh , — The Pilgrim's Help .

Asclik Passa , — A Saint for Love-matters , and in case of Barrenness .

Van Passa , — For Concord .

Scheyk Pasia , — For Trouble and Affliction .

Goi or Muschin , or Bartsckin Passa , — For Cattle .

Any one that hath extraordinarily lived , is accounted a Saint after death . Purchas . But above all , the Mahometans Honour

Mahomet , — among the Turks , and Hanite , a Commentator .

Mort is Haly , — Among the Persians , their great Prophet and Patron , also Hussan and Hossein his two Sons , and more of Haly's first Successors , to the number of twelve in all : as also ,

Schich Sofi , the Institutor of their Sect , and Tsafur Saduk .

Bannyans .

The Bannyans invocate holy Men , fam'd for Vertue ; each Sect hath its peculiar Saint .

In Wars the Cutteries or Radicaes only call upon Bemohem ; — The rich upon Mycasser , he Poor upon Syer ; the Labourers upon Gunner ; the Married upon Hurmount , &c. Sir Tho. Herb.

Persees in the East-Indies .

Zertoost is their chief Saint or Prophet , who is said to be taken up into Heaven , from whence he brought the Zundavastaw ( or the Book of their Law ) in his Left Hand , and Coelestial Fire in the other . Sir Th. Herb.

Persians and Muscovians also devote their Children newly born to some Saint .

Chinese .

The Chinese have several Pausaos or Saints , especially three ;

Sichia , Founder of all the Religious Orders .

Quanina , a Female Saint , third Daughter of K. Tzonton ; who having made a Vow of Chastity , and being pressed by her Father to Marriage , was shut up in a place , and employed in carrying Wood and Water , and weeding a great Garden .

Neoma , a third She-Saint also , who retired into an Island to avoid Matrimony , &c. Mandelsto . Some account Confusius the chief .

Indians .

The Idolatrous Indians worship Ram , Permissar , Peremael , Westnon , &c. whether as Gods , or great Saints , it is hard to say .

They have also an infinite number of Faquirs , or Volunteer Penitents , who are reputed Saints . Tavernier . They are quite naked Summer and Winter , lodge on the Ground , have Ashes spread under them as a Carpet , or Mattress . See more in Tavernier's Travels , par. 2. l. 2. c. 6. See Self denial .

Pilgrimage .

Jews .

I Do not know , that the Jews use any Pilgrimage ; but certainly they have a great respect to Jerusalem and the Holy Land , and contrive as well as they can to approach near it in their Old Age , that they may have the less Journey to go at the resurrection ; being of Opinion , That there will be the general Rendezvouse of all mankind .

Papists .

I need not say much of the Pilgrimages of the Papists , it being sufficiently known to be much used as a point of Penance or Voluntary Worship among them , Meritorious and Expiatory of sin .

Gaurs .

The Gaurs ( the Relicks of the Antient Persians ) have their principal Temple four days Journey from Kerman , where their Chief Priest Resides , whither they are once in their Lives obliged to go in Pilgrimage . M. Taver . l. 4. c. 8.

Indians .

The Crews of Faquirs many times joyn together to go in Pilgrimage to the principal Pagods and publick Washings on certain days , used in the River Ganges . Idem . Par. 2. l. 2.

The most Celebrated Pagods in India are Jagrenate , Banarous , Matura , and Tripati . To the first of which ( on one of the Mouths of Ganges ) resort daily an incredible number of Pilgrims , who bestow vast Alms upon it ; the Priest Taxing them according to their Ability , before he suffers them to Shave , or wash in Ganges . The Pilgrims have Victuals distributed there to them every day . Idem Par. 2. l. 3. c. 9.

All the Idolaters under the Dominion of the Great Mogul , and other Princes , both on this side , and beyond Ganges , at least once in their Lives go on Pilgrimage to one of the Pagods afore-named : Not one by one , but whole Towns together ; the Poor that go a great way are supplied by the Rich , who spend very freely in such Acts of Charity : The Rich in Pallekies or Chariots , the Poor on Foot , or upon Oxen : Carrying their Idols , in respect to the Great Ram-Ram , in a rich Palleky , cover'd with Tissue of Gold and Silver , &c. the Bramins also distribute flabels to the most considerable , the handles whereof are 8 foot long , plated with Gold and Silver ; the flabel it self being 3 foot in diameter , of Tissue likewise ; adorned round about with Peacock feathers to gather more wind , and sometimes with bells to make a tinkling . Six of these are usually employed to keep off the flies from their God , the better sort taking it by turns . Idem . par. 2. l. 3. c. 13.

Mahometans .

The Turks to Mecha in whole Caravans , from several parts of the world , but most numerous from Cairo , go in Pilgrimage ; and when devotion is to begin , the H. Priest , assisted by all the people belonging to the Law , spends night and day in saying of prayers and performing the necessary ceremonies . On the seventh day all the Pilgrims are assembled before the Sheck's Text , who appears at the Entrance of it , and standing on a low stool that may be seen by those that are distance , puts a period to their Devotion , by praying and blessing them with these words , — That God would enable them to return in peace , as they came thither . The Grand Senior sends a Tent and Carpet yearly , and all Mahometan Princes some present . Idem .

Mexico .

Mexico was a City of most Devotion in all India , whither they Travelled from many places far distant in Pilgrimage . Purchas .

Angels .

Jews .

I Have said already , that the ancient Sadducees denyed the Existence of Angels : The Pharisees did not .

The Modern Jews allow of them , asserting some to be good , some bad ; that there attend on particular Persons , a good Angel on the Right-hand , a bad one on the Left , which take and give Account of their Actions to God . Dr. Addison .

Besides , they hold a distinct Order of Angels , entrusted with the care of the whole Jewish Nation : and that every Governor hath an Assisting Angel . Idem .

Christians .

Angels are acknowledged by Greeks , Muscovites , Papists , Protestants , &c.

It is wont to be said , The strange presages of Mind , and warnings in Dreams ; wonderful effects in Men snatch'd away , and Mountains and Buildings removed and demolished by Power Invisible ; real Apparitions to many Men at once ; Predictions of Oracles ; Confessions and Exploits of Wizards and Witches , do by Natural Argumentation prove the Existence of Angels . — If these be Tales , then the Faith of almost all mankind is called in question ; the manifest proofs at publick and solemn Trials ( in Lancashire , &c. ) with which our undoubted Records abound , are despised . These Stories have been believed by Socrates , plotinus , Synesius , Dion , Josephus , Pomponatius , Cardan , &c. Not Idiots in Philosophy . Dr. Tenison against Hobbs . p. 62.

Mahometans .

The Mahometans tell many and strange Stories of Angels , as , that Gabriel made the Spots in the Moon , with his Wing , by flying by it ; that Michael shall weigh Men's Souls in a Pair of Scales at the Second Sound of the Trumpet , that at Israphel's first sounding of the Trumpet , all Men and Women shall Dye and Revive again , &c. F. Simon , &c.

Ancient Heathens .

The Pythagoreans and Platonists called the Middle Kind between the Immortal Gods and Men , Daemons or Angels : Who were a kind of Aetherial or Aerial Heroes , but sometimes they distinguish'd them into those that were nearest to the Immortal Gods , and those that were furthest off : The former they called Heroes , and the last good Daemons . Marcil . in Pythag. Carm.

Hesiod calls them , — 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Cloathed with Air.

Hierocles calls the Heroes Angels , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . Hierocl . in Pyth. Carm.

If once thou thinkest , saith Maximus Tyrius ( speaking of Socrates's Daemon ) there are no such Beings , thou must Proclaim War against Homer , and Renounce Oracles and Prophecies , and disbelieve Credible Reports , and declare against Dreams with their Interpretations , and at last bid adieu to Socrates . Max. Tyr. Disser. 26.

Siam .

They holy that each Man hath two Spirits waiting on him , a good and bad . Rosse .

Tartars .

They feed Spirits , by casting Mare's-milk into the Air , or pouring it on the ground . Paquet broke open , vol. 1.

Christians of St. John .

They believe that Angels and Devils are Male and Female , and beget Children . That the Angel Gabriel is the Son of God , Engendred upon Light . That he had a Daughter called Souret , who hath two Sons . That he hath several Legions of Daemons under him , who are instead of Soldiers , and others that are his Officers of Justice , whom he sends from Town to Town , and from City to City to Punish the Wicked . Taver . l. 2. c. 8. p. 92.

Atheism , Irreligion .

Soldania .

If that Maxim ( universum genus humanum — colit Deum vel falsum ) fail any where , here ( in Souldania ) it may ; for during the time I staid amongst them , I saw no signs of any knowledge of God , ( the Law of Nature scarce being observed ) no Spark of Devotion , no Symptom of Heaven or Hell , no place set apart for Worship , no Sabbath for Rest . Sir Tho. Herbert Trav. into Persia .

Indian Theers .

There are a Sect of Indians called Theers , who are neither Pagans nor Mahometans , for they have no Religion at all : Their whole Employment is Scouring of Wells , Sinks , Common-Shoars , and Privies , Fleaing dead Beasts , and Executioners . They are an Abomination to the rest of the Indians , who are to wash and purify — after touching them . Mandelslo's Travels , p. 61.

Fermosa .

The Inhabitants of Fermosa have very little , if any Religion ; yet they have Pagods and Priestesses , and believe the Immortality of the Soul . Idem . — and Prayers and Sacrifices .

Cape of Good Hope .

Of all the People that ever I saw in all my Travels , I never saw any so hideous , nor so brutish as the Comaukes , and those of the Cape of Good Hope , whom they call Cafres or Hosentoles ; when they speak , they make a noise with their Tongues , like the breaking of wind backward , hardly speaking articulately ; cover'd ( the Rich ) with Skins , the Poor with nothing but a nasty Rag about their Privities ; when they bring forth a Male-Child , the Mothers cut out his right Stone , and presently give him Water to drink , and Tobacco to eat ; this is to make them swifter to run : for they will catch a Roe-Buck running . They neither know what belongs to Gold nor Silver ; and for Religion , they have none among them . Tavernier Part 2. l. 3. c. 26. Neither Men nor Women are asham'd to shew their Nakedness ; for indeed they are but a sort of Human Beasts . Idem .

This place ( the Cape of Good Hope ) furnishes me with an Observation , that I have not before met with ; i. e. that there are Nations which have no Notions of a Deity , nor any footsteps of Worship and Adoration . Anonym .

Pegu and Siam .

The common People in Pegu and Siam , offer Sacrifices to the Devil .

Papists .

John King of England , having received an Overthrow in France , said in great Anger , Nothing hath ever prospered with me , since I was reconciled to God and the Pope . Baker 's Chron.

The same King being on a time a Hunting , and afterwards opening a fat Buck , said , — See , how fat he is ; and yet I dare say , he never heard Mass . Idem .

Julius Caesar Vanin , Suffered as an Atheist . Dr. Tenison .

Superstition .

Jews .

THE Jews are very Superstitious , and much addicted to little Observations .

Gaurs .

The Gaurs eat no Hares , because they have their Monthly Purgations , like Women . For the same reason they never eat Mulberries , believing that they partake of the Nature of Women and Hares .

If when they Comb their Hair or Beards , any one Hair happens to fall upon their Clothes , those Clothes must be washed in the Stale of a Cow or Ox , to purifie them again ; If they touch any Ordure or Nastiness , they must wash in the same Urine . If a Priest meets a Dead Corps on the High-way , and chances to see it , he is obliged to wash in Cows-piss . M. Tavernier , l. 4. c. 8.

Indians .

One Tribe of the Idolatrous Indians are so superstitious , that they carry their Oval Flints ( representations of their God ) about their Necks , and thump them against their Breasts , when they are at their Devotions . Idem . Part. 2. l. 2. c. 5.

Japonese .

The Great Dairy of Japon , so soon as he is Crowned by the Bonzes , who are the Priests and Lawyers , is then no more to expose himself to the light of the Moon , nor to shave his Head , or cut his Nails . Tavernier's Collect. p. 2.

There is no Nation under Heaven , more fearless of Death , or more inclined to Cruelty . If any Prince or great Lord makes a Feast for his Friends , at the end of the Feast he calls his principal Officers , and asks them , If there be any that hath so much love for him , as to kill himself before the Guests for his sake : presently there arises a dispute among them , who shall have the Honour ; and whoever the Prince is pleased to Name , rips up his Belly with a Cric , which is a kind of Dagger , the point whereof is poison'd . This Custom is also practis'd upon the Death of their Masters , or when they lay the Foundation of any Palace ; for they are so superstitious as to believe , that these Victims are necessary to render both the Owners of the Buildings and the Habitation fortunate . Idem . Relat. of Japon , p. 4.

Papists .

It may seem superfluous to say any thing of a People , whose Superstitions are so well known to the Protestants ; notwithstanding take these few Stories from Dr. Burnet . —

I heard ( saith he ) a Copuchin preach here ( at Milan ) it was the first Sermon I heard in Italy , and I was much surprized at many Comical Expressions and Gestures , but most of all with the Conclusion ; for there being in all the Pulpits of Italy a Crucifix on the side towards the Altar ; He , after a long Address to it , at last in a forced Transport , took it in his Arms , and hugged it and kissed it ; but I observed , that before he kissed it , he seeing some Dust on it , blew it off very carefully ; for I was just under the Pulpit : He entertained it with a long and tender Caress , and held it out to the People , and would have forced Tears both from himself and them ; yet I saw none shed . Dr. Burnet 's Letters .

( In Lausanne and Bern ) one sees a Heat and Bigottry beyond what appears either in France or Italy : Long before they come within the Church-Doors , they kneel down in the Streets , when Mass is a Saying in it . The Images also are extreme gross ; in the Chief Church of Solotoura , there is an Image of God the Father , as an old Man , with a great black Beard , having our Saviour on his Knees , and a Pigeon on his Head . Here also begins a Devotion at the Ave-Mary Bell , which is scarce known in France , but is practis'd all Italy over ; At Noon and at Sun-set the Bell rings and all say the Ave-Mary , and a short Prayer to the Virgin ; but whereas in Italy , they content themselves with putting off their Hats ; in Switzerland they do for the most part kneel down in the Streets ; which I saw no where practis'd in Italy , except at Venice , and there it is not commonly done . Idem .

The Devotion that is paid to this Saint ( Antony ) all Lombary over , is surprizing : He is called by way of Excellence , Il Santo , and the Beggars generally ask Alms for his sake : but among the little Vows that hang without the Holy Chapel , there is one that is the highest pitch of Blaspemy , that can be imagined , Exaudit ( speaking of the Saint ) quos non audit & ipse Deus , he hears those , whom God himself doth not hear . Idem .

Guinea .

In Guinea , they hold it a Sin to spit on the Ground . Anonym .

Mexico .

In Mexico they held it for an Ominous Token , That some Religious Man or Woman had committed a Fault , when they saw a Rat or a Mouse pass , or a Bat in the Idol-Chapel ; or , that they had gnawed any of the Veils ; and then began to make inquisition , and discovering the Offender , put him to Death . Purchas .

Within this great Circuit of the Principal Temple were two Houses , like Cloysters , the one opposite to the other ; one of Men , the other of Women . In that of Women , they were Virgins only of 12 or 13 Years of Age , which they called the Maids of Penance ; they were as many as the Men , and lived chastly and regularly , as Virgins dedicated to the Service of their God . Their charge was to sweep and make clean the Temple , and every Morning to prepare Meat for the Idol and his Ministers , of the Alms the Religious gathered . The Food they prepared for the Idol was of small Loaves , in the form of Hands and Feet , as of March-pane , &c. These Virgins had their Hair cut , and then let it grow for a certain time , they rose at Midnight to the Idol's Mattins , which they daily celebrated , performing the same Exercises which the Religious did . They had their Abbesses , who employed them to make Cloth of divers fashions , for the Ornaments of their Gods and Temples . Their ordinary Habit was all white , without any work or colour . They did their Penance at Midnight , sacrificing and wounding themselves , and piercing the tops of their Ears , laying the Blood which issued forth on their Cheeks , and after bathed themselves in a Pool which was in the Monastery . None were received into this Monastery , but the Daughters of one of the six Quarters , named for that purpose : and this Procession continued a Year , during which time their Fathers and they had Vowed thus to serve the Idol , and then they might Marry .

The other Cloyster was of Young Men , of 18 or 20 Years old , with Crowns shaven , living poorly and chastly , ministring to the Priests Incense , Lights and Garments , sweeping the Holy Place , bringing Wood for a continual Fire that still burned before the Altar . Besides these , there were other little Boys , that decked the Temple with Boughs , Roses and Reeds , gave the Priests Water to wash , Razours for Sacrificing , and went with such as begged Alms , to carry it ; When they came where Women were , they carried their eyes to the ground , not daring to behold them . They had linnen Garments , and went into the City 4 or 6 together to beg Alms , and if they got none , they might go into the Corn-fields , and gather what they needed .

There might not above 50 live thus together ; they arose at Midnight , and sounded the Trumpet to awaken the People . They watched by turn , that the Fire might not go out : At Midnight , Morning , Noon and Night , they gave the Censer to the Priest ; and after Midnight-Service they retired into a secret place , where they sacrificed and drew blood with Bodkins from the Calves of their Legs , with which they rub'd their Temples and under their Ears ; and afterwards washed in a Pool appointed for that end . Purchas .

Ancient Heathens .

The Tartars have their Religious Votaries and Monasteries , amongst which there is an Order called Senscin , which eat nothing but Bran steep'd in Water . Rosse .

Modern Heathens .

The Chinese have many Monasteries ; Monks , who are shaven , wear Beads , are present at Funerals , are bound to Celebacy , whilst Monks , and to Pray two hours together before Day . Of these are four sorts , distinguished by four Colours ; black , white , yellow , russet : They have also their Priors , Provincials , and General ; who is carried on Mons Shoulders in an Ivory Chair , and is cloathed in Silk . Their maintenance partly allowed by the King , partly got by begging , &c.

They have also Nuns , Hermits , Consecrated Hills , &c. Rosse .

The Religious Orders in Siam are so strict , that it's Death among them , to speak to a Woman ; they feed on Rice only , and Herbs , which they beg from Door to Door ; They must not buy nor sell , nor take Rents ; They are tied to rise at Midnight to Prayers ; they go bare-footed , and in bare clothes . Idem .

In Japan , They have multitudes of Cloysters and Colleges . Idem .

In Ceylon are many Monasteries of yellow Monks shaven , and still praying on Beads , who have their Processions in great Solemnity , with Dancing and Musick . Idem .

Mahometans .

In Natolia , near the Sepulcher of a certain Saint , is a Convent of these Monks ( viz. Dervises ) being above 500 , where once a Year is kept a general Meeting of this Order , about 8000 , over whom their Superior , called Assambaba , is President . Idem .

Christians .

The Original of Monachism is attributed to S. Paul the Hermit , and S. Antony . Egypt was first filled with Monks , next Syria , Pontus , and the Lesser Asia . They of Egypt and Syria retain the Name of S. Antony , they of Pontus and the Lesser Asia the Name of S. Basil , who brought from Egypt , into those parts , the Rule of S. Antony . S. Athanasius coming to Rome , and publishing the Life of S. Antony , many in Italy embraced that kind of Life . Their Employment was Prayer , Reading , and manual Labour ; Bishops sometimes drew Monks into the Clergy ; but ordinarily they were but part of the people , and their Revenues only what they got by Labour , and a share in the Poor's Alms ; and people gave them private Alms , that they might pray to God for them . They came at first to the Parish-Church , afterwards were permitted a Priest of their own . Hence came their separate Churches , the Monks performing all Ecclesiastical Functions ; Hence the Disputes between Bishops and Monks , hence Deeds of Cessions , Donations , Charters , &c. F. Simon .

Armenians .

Among the Armenians each Patriarch ( for they have Two ) hath 47 Archbishops , and every Archbishop hath under him 4 or 5 Suffragans , with whom he lives in a Convent , where there are several Monks under their Jurisdiction . So soon as they have said their Mass , which is generally done an Hour after day , they all go to work , and to dig and delve for their Living . Monsieur Tavernier , l. 1. c. 3.

Ten Leagues from Erivan , Northward , is a great Lake , and in that Lake an Island , and in that Island a very fair Convent ; the Monks whereof live so austerely , that they never eat Fish or Flesh , above 4 times a year ; neither do they speak one to another , but upon those 4 days ; The rest of the Year they feed only upon Herbs ; which they gather out of the Garden ; for , say they , it is not fasting to eat either Butter or Oyl . Their Bread is brought them from the Neighbouring Villages ; and the Island is replenished with all sorts of excellent fruits . Ibid.

On the one side of the Lake , near to Erivan , is a large Plain , wherein there are 6 Monasteries , one of them entirely hewn out of the Rock , with Pillars to sustain it : The Armenians call this Church Kickart , the Turks Guieurghieche ; that is , See and Away . Therein ( according to the Tradition of the Armenians ) is kept the Launce wherewith our Saviour's side is pierced . Ibid.

All the Armenian Convents stand near a great Village . Idem , l. 1. c. 4.

Georgians .

They have more Religious Houses for Women than for Men. If a Virgin grows up , and happens to be handsome ( to prevent her being stollen , and sold into Turkey , Persia , &c. ) the Parents put them young into Nunneries , where they apply themselves to study ; wherein , if they attain to any Proficiency , they usually stay as long as they live . After that they profess , and when they come to a certain Age , baptize , and apply the Holy Oyls . Tavernier , l. 3. c. 3.

Muscovites .

There are a Great Number of Monasteries , both for Men and Women of S. Basil's Order ; but they have this Common with all the Muscovites , that they can hardly write and read ; not One in Ten can say the Lord's Prayer , much fewer the Creed and Commandments . D. of Holstein's Embass . Trav. p. 105.

Papists .

Of all Sects in the World , none more abound with Monasteries and Nunneries , than that of the Roman Catholicks ; concerning which , because I was so brief in my Account of the Popish Religion in general , I shall give a more particular Scheme in this place , of all the Religious Orders and Societies in that Church , referring my Reader for a fuller Description of them , to Mr. Rosse's View of All Religions .

Note , That Hermits were so called from the Desart ( Eremus ) where they lived .

Anchorets from 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , i. e. living apart .

Monks from 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . being alone , solitary .

Mandritae from Mandre , Caves or Holes .

Troglodites from 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Caves .

Nonnae , Moniales , from the Egyptian word Nonnus , or the Greek 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , meditari .

1. Of S. Antony . 2. Thabennesii . 3. Of S. Basil , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , 4. Of S. Hierome . 5. Of S. Augustine . 1. Eremites . 2. Canon Regulars . 6. Of S. Benedict . 1. Cluniacenses . 2. Camaldunenses . 3. Vallis-Vmbrenses . 4. Montelivitenses . 5. Grandimontenses . 6. Cistertians . 7. Bernardines . 8. Celestini . 9. Gregorians . 10. Gerandinenses . 11. Monks of Cassinum . 12. Sylvestrini . 13. Carthusians . 14. Monks of S. Ant. of Vienna . 16. Humiliati . 17. Premonstratenses . 18. Gilbertines . 19. Cruciferi . 20. Crucigeri . 21. Hospitalers of the Holy Ghost . 22. Trinitarians . 23. Bethlehemites . 7. Mendicants . 1. Augustinians . 2. Carmelites . 3. Predicants . 4. Minorites . 8. Dominicans , Predicantes , Predicatores . 9. Franciscans . 1. Minorites . 1. Observantes . 2. Conventuales . 3. Minemini . 4. Capuciani . 5. Collectanei . 6. Amadeani . 7. Reformati de Evangelio . 8. Chiacini cum barbâ . 9. De portiunculâ . 10. Paulini . 11. Bostaini . 12. Gaudentes . 13. De Augustinis . 14. Servientes . 2. Clarissae , from S. Clara , for Virgins . 3. Penitentes , for Married People . 10. Servants of St. Mary . 11. Jesuiti . 12. Monks and Nuns of S. Bridget . 13. Of S. Katherine . 14. Of S. Justina . 15. Eremites of S. Hierom. 16. Canons of S. Saviour . 17. Albati . 18. Fratricelli . 19. Turlupini . 20. Canons of S. George 21. Mendicants of S. George . 22. Mendicants of S. Hierom. 23. Canons of Lateranee . 24. Order of the Holy Ghost . 25. Of S. Ambrose ad nemus . 26. Minims of Jesu Maria. 27. Poor Pilgrims . 28. Order of Indians . 29. Society of Divine Love , or Theatins . 30. Paulini Gastalini . 31. Jesuits . 32. Capellani , Cellarij , Clavigeri , Forficiferi , &c.

Orders of Knighthood .

1. Johannites of Jerusalem , ( Hospitallers , ) A. C. 1099. Hospitallers of Rhodes . Knights of Malta . 1529. 2. Templers . 3. Teutonicks , Marians . 4. Of S. Lazarus . 5. Of Catatrava . 6. Of S. James , Compost . 7. Of the Holy Sepulcher . 8. Gladiatores . 9. Of S. Mary of Redemption . 10. Of Montesia . 11. Of Valle Scholarium . 12. Of the Annunciation . 13. Of S. Maurice . 14. Of the Golden Fleece . 15. Of the Moon . 16. Of S. Michael . 17. Of S. Stephen . 18. Of the Holy Spirit . 19. Of the Gennet . 20. Of the Crown Royal. 21. Of the Star . 22. Of the Broom Flower . 23. Of the Ship . 24. Of S. Michael . 25. Of the Holy Ghost . 26. Of Christian Charity . 27. Of S. Lazarus . 28. Of the Virgin Mary in Mount Carmel . 29. Of Orleans , or Porcupine . 30. Of the Golden shield . 31. Of the Thistle . 32. Of Anjou . 33. Of St. Magdalen . 34. Of Bretaign , or of the Hermine and ears of corn . 35. Of the Golden-Fleece . 36. Of the Carter . 37. Of the Bath . 38. Of S. Andrew , or the Thistle . 39. Of the Lilly , or Navarre . 40. Of S. James of the Sword . 41. Of S. Julian , of the Pear-tree , or Alcantara . 42. Of the Band , or Red Scarfe . 43. Of the Dove . 44. Of S. Saviour and M. Real . 45. Of the Looking-glass . 46. Of Jesus Christ . 47. Of D' Avis .

Of the Dragon , S. George , the White-Eagle , Elephant , Seraphims , Sword-bearers , S. Gall. &c.

Colleges , Schools , &c.

Jews .

THE Jews have had many Colleges ; ( not go speak of those mentioned in Scripture , Naioth and Gibeah , Bethel and Jericho , ) since the destruction of Jerusalem their most famous have been Jabne , or Jafne , three Miles from Joppa , Tiberias ( or Tzephorias ) Soran and Pumbedith . Hottinger .

Persians .

There are many Mandresaes ( Colleges ) all over Persia . D. of Holstein's Embass . Trav. into Musc. Tartary , &c. p. 159.

The Persians in their Colleges observe this way , the Student Reads two or three lines , and the Doctor Expounds them ; then another Reads two or three more , and rises up , till the Doctor hath expounded them , and bids him sit down again . Their Books are mostly the Works of Kadgia Nesir , some of Aristotle , the Almagestes of Ptolomy which they call Magesti , some of Euclide , some of Archimedes , the Opticks of Ebne , Heister , Galen ( Galenous they call him ) Averroes ( Abonalt , or great Father Hermes Trismegistus ( Ormous . ) Their chief Historian is Ronze el Zapha , who wrote a Chronology from the Creation , very Fabulously , saying , the World was Inhabited by Devils before the Creation , &c. Taver . l. 5. c. 11.

The Persians call their Colleges Medrese , where there are a great number of Schollars bred up at little Charge , out of the Legacies left to the Foundations : They allow them a Chamber without Furniture , themselves providing a Coverlet and Mattress for themselves : They have no certain Masters , but sometimes learn of one , sometime of another , seldom of the Monderes ( Principal ) who is generally the greatest Block-head of them all : But there are several others in every good Town that Teach the Sciences , to purchase Honour to themselves ; who are therefore liberal to get many Schollars , to publish the Wisdom of their Akroom or Doctor . Tavern . l. 5.

Mahometans .

There are two stately Colleges in Fez for Professors in Diverse Sciences . Rosse . Also 200 Grammar Schools .

About the Walls of their Mosquits are diverse Pulpits for their Readers , who begin their Lectures shortly after break of day in the Summer : They read after Sun-set ; Mahomet's Law and Moral Philosophy are read : To the winter Lectures large Revenues are allowed , Books and Candles . Rosse .

Heathens .

In New Spain they had Schools and Seminaries . Idem . and Purchas , &c.

Mahometans .

Near Belgrade the Grand Visier hath Built a Metreseck , or College for Students ; I saw a Student Habited in Green , and wearing a Turbant with four Corners , which is a peculiar distinction . Dr. Brown's Travels .

Idolatrous Indians .

The Bramins have a kind of University , in a City , which is called Benarez , where they make all their Exercises in Astrology , and where they have Doctors that Expound their Law , which they very strictly observe : But in regard they are so great a Number , and cannot all come to Study at that University ; they are all very ignorant , and consequently very Superstitious : Those that go for the most refined Wits , being the greatest Sorcerers . Tavernier , l. 3. c. 3.

Tunquin .

The Tunquinese have a very great inclination for Learning , and apply themselves to their Studies with diligence and success ; for that they cannot be advanced without it to the Offices and Dignities in the Kingdom ; by Learning I mean the Knowledg of the Laws of their Countrey , Mathematicks , Astronomy , ( to which all the Orientials have a great Inclination ) Musick and Poetry , Comedy and Tragedy . To obtain Nobility in your Youth by Learning , you must pass through three degrees , of the Syude , by close studying eight years , and a rigorous Examination ; and this qualifies for the Office of a Notary , Proctor , &c. The Doucan , by studying Musick , Astrology and Poesy five years ; The Tansi by spending four years more in Learning the Chinese Character to such a number of Words . The last Examination is made in the great place , within the enclosure of the Palace of Tunquin , which is a stately Marble structure There the King is present , Princes and great Lords of the Court , the Manderim for Learning , and all the Tansies ; and many also from distant Provinces come to the Solemnity : Some have asserted extravagantly , that sometimes there are 30 or 40000 Students present at this Examination ; but I cannot learn that the number ever exceeds 3000. Eight days are spent in Examination which is performed upon nine Scaffolds , built like an Amphitheatre . The eight days being passed , they all appear again upon the same Scaffolds , where in the View of all the World , they who faultered in their Examinations , are dismissed as unworthy of any Employment ; the rest are honoured with a Vest of Violet Satin , which they presently put on , and then take upon them the name of Tansies . Then they have given them a list of the Towns and Villages , where they are to receive the Rents which the King allows them , some more , some less , To which places when they come , the Inhabitants meet them with all sorts of Musick , and a guilded Branquar carried by eight men ; where they divert themselves for three Months , and then return to Court to Instruct themselves in the Affairs of the Kingdom , and King's House , and fit themselves for the D●●●nity of a Mandarin . Tavernier 's Collect . of several Relat.

Saracens .

About the year 1000 , the Saracens had a famous Academy at Babylon , wherein the Sorences , especially Astrology and Physick were I aught . Hotting .

Christians .

Under Valentinian the Emperor , Students were not permitted to stay after 20 years of age , lest the Splendor and Vanities of the City should tempt them to forsake the Service of their Countrey . Five or six years time was allowed them there , and no more . Antiq. of the Brittish Churches .

Cardinal Pool , Arch bishop Granmer ( and since them Dr. Marshal of Lincoln College in Oxon. ) were of Opinion , that they who are designed for the Clergy , should be Educated from their Infancy , in the Cathedrals , or with some Pious and Learned Divines ; and so inured to a good Life .

I wish our Universities were not detective in that point of Education , which Ladies call Breeding and Accomplishment ; a Fault incident to all Schools of I earning ; yea , Athens it self . Plutarcho Taste ) the longer they stayed there , the greater Clowns they proved . Auth. of the Educ . of Young Gentlemen .

Halor and Schalholt Bishops Sees , with Petty Schools , in Iseland . Dr. Heylin .

Premonitions of Death .

Jews .

THE most remarkable Instances of this kind among the Jews we find in sacred Scripture , first in the case of Aaron's Death , which is foretold to Moses , Numb. 20.24 . Next in the case of Moses , which was revealed by God to himself , Num. 27.12 , 13. and thirdly , of Elijah's discovered before-hand to the Prophets , both of Bethel and Jericho , 2 Kin. 3.3 , 5. &c. I say nothing of the Communication of God , made of his recret Purposes concerning the Judgments he had decreed against Offenders , as the drowning of the old World , the Destruction of Sodom , &c. the drownning of the Egyptians , the punishment of the Israelites by War , Plague , Famine ; the Earth swallowing up Corah , Dathan and Abiram , &c. nor lastly the Death of our blessed Saviour , presignified by Types , Prophecy , and Christ's own Doctrine .

Christians .

In the first place I will propound an Instance , relating to my self and Family ; my Wife being a sickly Person , after two Daughters , was brought to Bed of a Son , which she seemed to be pleased with it , as being a Male , and comely , and of a healthful Complexion ; to whom I offer'd this Admonition at the first Nativity of it , that it was mortal , and she would do well to remember it . The Child fell sick , we heard a knocking at the door ; my self , Wife , Maid , and some Neighbours , no Body being there , after some time the Child died .

S. Augustine , upon the Incursion of the Vandals into Africa , to a Convention of his Clergy , said , — That he had prayed to God , either to deliver his People from the Calamity , or grant them patience , or take him out of the World , that he might not see the Miseries of his Diocess ; adding , That God had granted him the last , and he presently fell sick , and died in the Siege of his own Hippo. In vit. S. Aug.

Upon Cyprian's first Entrance into Carubis ( the place of his Banishment ) it was revealed to him in a Dream or Vision , that upon that very day Twelve-mouth he should be consummate , which accordingly fell out ; for a little before the time prefixt , there came suddenly two Apparitors to bring him before the new Proconsul Galcius , by whom he was condemned , as having been a Standard-bearer of his Sect , and an Enemy of the Gods ; whereupon he was condemned to be beheaded , a Multitude of Christians following him , crying , Let us die together with him . Flavel ex Pamelio in vit . Cypr.

St. Augustine tells of his Mother Monica , that when they two together in their Chamber at Rome , near to the Banks of Tyber , had very sweetly discoursed together of the Joys of Heaven , and the Vanity of this World ; she made answer , My Son , as to me , I am delighted with nothing here ; why I should stay , and what I have to do here any longer , I know not ; my hope of this World being gone . There was one thing , for which I desired to continue here for some time , that I might see thee a Catholick Christian before I died : God hath bestowed this upon me and more , viz. To see thee his Servant , and to see thee despise Earthly Felicity , what make I here , Within five days after this she fell ill of a Feaver , of which she died on the ninth day , aged 56 Years , when Augustine was 36. Lib. Conf. 9. c. 10.

The same Augustine ( in his Epistles ) saith , That on that very day whereon Jerome died , he was in his Study , and got Pen , Ink and Paper , to write something of the Glory of Heaven to Jerom ; suddainly he saw a Light breaking into his Study , and a sweet smell that came unto him , and this Voice he thought he heard , O Augustine , what dost thou ! Dost think to put the Sea into a little Vessel ? When the Heavens shall cease from their continual motion , then shalt thou be able to understand what the Glory of Heaven is , and not before , except thou come to feel it , as now I do .

Amyraldus gives us this well-attested relation of Lewis of Bourbon , that a little before his Journey from Dreux ; he dream'd that he had fought three successful Battles , wherein his three great Enemies were slain , but at last he himself mortally wounded ; the Event was remarkable ; for the Maresohal of St. Andree was killed at Dreux , the Duke of Guise at Orleance , the Constable of M●nmorancy at St. Denis , a Triumvirate , which had sworn the ruin of those of the Religion , and the destruction of that Prince ; at last he himself was slain at Basack . Flavel , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . p. 254.

Dr. Sterne ( in his Dissert. de mort , p. 163. ) saith of Mr. Vsher of Ireland , a Man of great Integrity , dear to others by his merits , and his Kinsman in Blood ; that being asleep about four of the Clock the day before he died ; a Matron , who died a little before , and whilst living was dear to Mr. Vsher , appeared to him , and invited him to sup with her next night , he at first denied her , but upon her importunity at last consented , and that very Night he died . Idem .

L. Ch. J. Hales had some secret presages of his Death , saying , That if he did not die such a day , he should live a Month longer ; and he died that very day Month. Dr. Burnet in his Life .

The Lady Ware's Chaplain ( Mother-in-Law to the late Earl of Rochester ) dreamt that such a day he should die ; but having almost forgot it till the Evening before Supper , there being thirteen at Table , according to a fond conceit , that one of these must soon die ; one of the young Ladies pointed to him as the Person : he remembring his Dream , fell into some disorder , saying , He was confident he was to die before Morning . It was Saturday-night , and he was to preach next day ; he went to his Chamber in perfect health , sate up late , prepared his Sermon-notes , and next Morning was found dead . Life of the Earl of Rochester .

Heathens .

Suetonius ( in the Life of Julius Caesar ) tells us , that the might before he was slain , he had divers Premonitions thereof ; for that night all the Doors and Windows of his Chamber flew open ; his Wife also dream'd that Caesar was slain , and that she had him in her Arms. The next day he was slain in Pompey's Court , having received 23 wounds in his Body .

Socrates told Crito his familiar Friend , that three days afterwards he should die ; for he saw in his sleep a very beautiful Woman , who called him by Name , and uttered such a Verse of Homers ; Tertia to Pythiae Tempestas laeta vocabit , i. e. The third pleasant Storm shall place thee at Delphos ; ( where Apollo's Oracle was ) and accordingly Plato saith , it came to pass .

Charms , Incantations , Amulers , Spells .

Jews .

THE only Spells the ancient Jews used by Divine Institution or Permission were so Sacred and Effectual , that they might not be prophaned by a prostitution of them to common and trifling things , such were the Name Jehovah ( Tetragrammaton ) the Blood of the Paschal Lamb sprinkled on the Side-posts , and the upper Door-post of their Houses , Exod. 12.7 . the presence of the Ark , Josh. 6.4 . &c.

But in Porcess of time , the Religion it self being corrupted , and the People depraved in their Lives and Manners , the Superstition of their Insidel-Neighbours crept in ; and the Rabbies grew extremely phantastical about the Literal part of Scripture and seem to have fallen into a very dotage about the mysteries of Words and Phrases , as is obvious to any one that shall read their Writings , or acquaint himself with the Lives and Practices of the Modern Jews .

Christians .

The first things that we meet with like Charms or Amulets amongst the Christians , were the name of Jesus , Acts 19.13 . the sign of the Cross , the Relicks of the Saints ; afterwards they have been multiplied exceedingly : Some parcels of Scripture , especially St John's Gospel ; the name of the Father , Son , and Holy Ghost ; Consecrated Water , Salt , Bells , Roses , Swords , agnus Dei's , &c. have been added .

The Jews use the Zizith for an Amulet against Sorceries , and Preserver from Dangers ; some superstitious Christian Women in Hierome's time wore Parvula Evangelia , or short Sentences of the Gospel to the same purpose ; and the Papists at this day permit the wearing about their Necks the beginning of S. John's Gospel . Dr. Addison .

Modern Heathens .

In Monomotapa they punish nothing more severely than Witchraft , Adultery , and Theft ; using no Prisons , but punishing delinquents , as soon as apprehended . Dr. Heylin .

The Laplanders deal much in Magic and Witchcraft , and Winds to Saylers , that navigate those Seas . S. Clark .

The Livonians , Greenlanders and Tartars , are much addicted to Sorcery .

The Chinese also , and Inhabitants of Guinea ; some of the most ignorant and vulgar Chinese invoke the Devil , and use Incantations .

So do the Mexicans , and Natives of America .

Many in Guinea and the East-Indies wear Rings ( made by the Fetissero for Gods ) next their Bodies for Preservatives . View of the Engl. Acquis . in Guinea , &c. Rosse saith , they put into these Rings Wheat , Water , and Oyl , for their God to feed upon .

In Gilolo and Amboina , their Daemon ( Nito ) often appears to them in the shape of a Man , giving out his Oracles ; whom they bring to a Conference with the sound of a Tabor , &c.

Apparitions , Obsessions .

Jews .

DR. Stern alledges several Instances of Scripture , e. g. Samuel appearing unto Saul , and the Conference betwixt them ; ( tho the most Judicious Divines are of opinion , that it was not Samuel , but Satan in Samuel's likeness , that appeared . ) As also the Letters sent to Jehoram by Elijah , after Elijah's Translation into Heaven , 2 Chron. 21.12 . Compared with 2 Kings 3.11 . Dr. Stern , Dissert. de Mort.

Christian .

The Abissins are of opinion , that now there are no Witches or Magicians in the World . Ludolph .

Moses and Elias appeared together , and had Conference with our Saviour upon the Mount , Matt. 17.3 . Nor is there any reason to question the reality of the Apparition , or think it to be any more than a Phantasm , but very Moses and Elias themselves , for they came to be Witnesses , &c. Flav. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 .

Augustine relates a memorable Story which fell out at Milan , where a certain Citizen being Dead , there came a Creditor , to whom he had been indebted , and unjustly demanded the Mony of his Son ; the Son knew the Debt was satisfied by the Father , but having no acquittance to show , his Father appeared to him in his Sleep , and shew'd him where the Acquittance lay . Aug. in lib. de carâ pro mortuis agendâ .

Marsilius Ficinus having made a solemn Vow with Michael Mercatus ( after they had been pretty warmly Disputing of the Immortality of the Soul out of the Principles of their Master Plato ) that whether of them two Died first , should appear to his Friend , and give him certain Information of that Truth ; Ficinus died quickly after M●rcat●● being early in the Morning very intent on his Studies , heard a Horse Riding by with all speedy and observed that he stopt at his Window ; and therewith heard the Voice of his Friend Ficinus , crying out a loud . O Michael , Michael , vera , vera sunt illa , i. e. O Michael , Michael , those things are true . Whereupon he suddainly opened his Window , and espying Marsilius upon a white Steed , called after him , but he vanished out of his sight ; he sent therefore presently to Horence , to know how Marsilius did , and understood that he Died about that hour he called at his Window . Flavel out of Dr. More , who cites it out of Baronius .

Much to the same purpose is that so famous and well-attested Story of the Apparition of Major George Sydenham , to Capt. William Dyke , both of Somersetshire , attested by the worthy and learned Dr. Tho. Dyke , and by Mr. Douch , to whom both the Major and Captain were intimately known . The summ is this . The Major and Captain had many disputes about the being of a God , and the immortality of the Soul , in which points they could never be resolved tho they much ●ought for and desired it , and therefore it was at 〈◊〉 fully agreed betwixt them , that he that died first , should the Third night after his funeral , come betwixt the hours of 12 and 1 , to the little house in the Garden adjoyning to Major Sydenham's house at Dulverton in Somersershire . The Major died first . The Captain awaited at the time and place appointed for his Major , but no appearance . About six weeks after the Captain and Dr. Dykes went to Eaton , and lay again in the same Inn , but not the same Chamber as before , at Dulverton . The morning before they went thence , the Captain staid longer than was usual , in his Chamber , and at length came into the Doctor 's Chamber , but in a Visage and Form much differing from himself with his Hair and Eyes staring , and his whole Body shaking and trembling ; whereat the Doctor wondring , demanded the cause . The Captain answered , I have seen my Major , if ever I saw him in my Life , I saw him but now : This morning ( said he ) after it was light , some one came to my bed-side , and suddainly drawing back the curtains , calls Cap , Cap , ( the term of familiarity , used by the Major to the Captain ) to whom I replied , what , my Major ! To which he return'd , I could not come at the time appointed , but I am now come to tell you , that there is a God , and a very just and Terrible one , and if you do not turn over a new leaf you 'll find it so . The Captain eat little , and seemed to have these words sounding in his Ears frequently , during the remainder of his Life ; and often related it , but with trepidation and horror . Flavel ex Sadducismo Triumphato , 2d part , p. 183.

Modern Heathens . Ceilan .

The Chingulaes in Ceilon confess , That their Countrey is so full of Devils and evil spirits , that unless they should adore them , they would be destroyed by them . Capt. Knox.

I my self ( saith my Author ) have often heard the Devil with an audible voice in the night , very shrill , almost like the barking of a Dog : The very dogs trembling and shaking , when they hear it . The voice is suddenly gone , and heard in another place . The people use to answer at such times , Beef-eating slave be gone : Be Damned ; out off his Nose : Beat him a pieces . Idem .

1. Signs of being Possess'd with them ; are , 1. Running mad into the woods . 2. Scrieching , roaring . 3. Being speechless . 4. Shaking and Quaking . 5. Dancing , Talking idle . 6. Treading on the fire and not being burnt .

2. Causes ( as they think ) of it are , 1. Breach of promise made to the Devil . 2. Eating some fruit or Betel-leaves dedicated to the Devil . Which dedication was only ( or mostly ) to prevent stealing or giving . C. Knox.

Guinea , &c.

In Guinea and the E. Indies ( they say ) the Devil appears sometimes like a black dog ; and sometimes answers without any visible appearance . View of the Engl. Acquis . in Guinea and the E. Indies ; and Mandelslo 's Trav. p. 214.

Japan .

In Japan in the Fotique at Tenchday , if Fame speak truth , Satan oftentimes made an Apparition . Sr. Tho. Herbert .

Amboyna .

In Amboyna they assemble 20 or 30 together to consult with the Devil , whom they call Nito ; and who appears often to them in the shape of an ordinary person , and pronounces his Oracles . Mandelslo .

Oracles , Soothsaying , Divination , Prophesying .

Ancient Jews .

THere were four several ways , by which the Divine Will was made known to the Ancient Jews and their Neighbours ,

1. By Dreams as in the Case of Abimeleck Gen. 20.3 , 6. of Laban , Gen. 31.24 . of Jacob , Gen. 31.10 , &c. of Joseph . Gen. 37.5 . the Butler and Baker in prison , Pharaoh , the man in Gideon's host , Solomon , Daniel , Nebuchadnezzar , &c.

2. By Vision , where the man was rapt into an Ecstacy , his spirit suspended from all sensible communication with the body , and entertained with supernatural light ; as in the case of the prophets , &c.

3. By Vrim and Thummim , an Oracle , resulting from the letters engraven upon the H. Priest's Pectoral , to which the Jews in all important Doubts resolved .

4. By Thunder and a voice from Heaven . Author of the lively Oracles , &c.

Images made to the stars ( according to the Chaldeans ) had a faculty of foretelling future things ; — which is an exact description of the , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or Talismans so much in request among the Heathens ( such as the Palladium of Troy ; ) they are by the Jews called Davids Bucklens , and are much of the same nature with the Teraphim .

Ancient Christians .

Amongst the Christians , tho God hath sometimes revealed his will by Dreams , as to Joseph in the case of the Blessed Virgin and the Child Jesus ( and afterwards , tho' no Christian , to the wife of Pilate ) and in aftertimes to some of the Fathers and Primitive Christians , ( as S. Cyprian , if he be not too fanciful , had many of them ; ) and sometimes by vision , as in the instance of S. Paul , &c. sometimes too by a voice from Heaven ; yet the only ordinary way they expected a resolution of their doubts from , was the sacred Scriptures , as a sure rule and word of Prophecy . 2. Pet. 1.19 .

Ancient Heathens .

That Oracles were in great request among the old Pagans is notorious , as well as Divination and Prediction . Concerning all which observe .

1. Of Oracles . That they were not only given to those that made inquiry , and propounded a Question . The answer was made by the Priest of the place , who lay hid in some Cavity , and upon pretence of inspiration , with some odd praeludium of noise or tone , with respect to their own humours , or the will of their Prince , they made their answers ; not without much ambiguity and imposture . The most antient were that of Jupiter Hammon in Libya , and of Dodona in Greece : Afterwards we read of the Oracle of Pythia and Delphos , as the most Eminent ; The Prophornium , that of Amphiareus , the Branchidae in Milesia , and the Sabaeum in Phocis , &c. They were much Enriched with Presents .

2. Of Divination , that there were several Kinds thereof , as inspection into the Intrals of Beasts ; observation made upon the feeding of Birds , and the Flight of the Fowls in the Air , &c.

3. Prediction , sometimes by Priests , sometimes by Sibylls .

Mahometans .

They account mad Men as Oracles and Saints , whose Souls are in Heaven , talking with God ; and if such strike or rob them , they take it in good part , saying , They shall have good Luck after it . They erect stately Monuments over their Graves , as at Aleppo , over the Grave of one Sheh Boubat , who being mad , went always naked , where to this day are Lamps burning day and night , and many Dervise● there maintained , to look to his Sepulchre , and to receive the offerings of such as come every week out of Aleppo . Purchas .

The same account they make of one Sheh Mahamed , a mad Man , yet living in Aleppo , going naked with a Spit on his Shoulder . Idem .

By the Law of Mahomet Sooth-sayers are imprisoned , and yet in Fez are many of that Profession . Rosse .

Persians .

The Persians are very inquisitive after the time to come , consulting the Astrologers like Oracles : the King hath always two or three by him , to tell him the good and bad hour . There is an Almanack ( called Taouim ) fold every year in Persia , containing the Longitudes and Latitudes of the Planets , the Conjunctions and Oppositions , &c. is fold of Predictions about Wars , Sickness , &c. directs when to put on new Cloaths , to let Blood , Purge , Travel , &c. to which they give great credit . Others , to know the success of their Affairs , go to a Moulah , who opens the Alcorah , and tells them the issue of the business , muttering over some strange Words ; as one told a Gardiner , He should get by an Ox , which he was to buy ; but quite contrary , the Ox died on his Hands within three days . They use a sort of Divination , called Rambe , by even or odd , the Masters whereof , called Ramals , keep Shops on purpose to delude the People . They have also Interpreters of Dreams . Tavernier , l. 5. c. 14.

New-England .

We have been advised by some Credible Christians , yet alive , That a Malefactor accused of Witchcraft as well as Murder , and Executed in this place Boston ) more than 40 Years ago , did then give notice of — An Horrible Plot against the Country of Witchcraft , and a foundation of Witchcraft then laid ; which if it were not seasonably discovered , would probably blow up all the Churches in the Country , and we have now with horror seen the discovery of such a Witchcraft ; an Army of Devils broke in upon the place , &c. Cotton Mather 's Wonders of the invisible World .

Mexicans .

Cortez ( the Spaniard ) drawing near to Mexico , Matezuma ( the Emperor ) feared saying , These are the People , which our Gods said , should come and inherit this Land . He went to his Oratory , and there shut up himself alone , abiding eight days in Prayer and Fasting , with Sacrifices of many Men , to asswage the fury of his offended Deities . The Devil bids him not to fear , and that he should continue those bloody Rites , assuring him , That he should have the Gods Vitzliputzi and Tesoatlipuca to preserve him ; saying , That Quezalouatle permitted the destruction at Chololla , for want of that bloody Sacrifice . Purchas .

Modern Heathens .

The Chingulaes , in case of Sickness , to know what God or Devil is the Author , hang an instrument ( like a pair of Sizers ) used to cut Betel-nuts upon a Bow-string ; and holding the Bow at both ends , repeat over the names of the Gods and Devils ; and when the name of him that afflicted them is mentioned , the Iron on the String swings . Capt. Knox.

In Guinea and the East-Indies , when the King sacrificeth , the Fetissero comes to a Tree , and in a heap of Ashes there provided , sticks the branch of a Tree , and drinking out of a Bason , spouts it upon the Branch , and then dawbs his Face with the Ashes : after which , the Devil out of the Tree gives answer to the King's Questions . View of the Engl. Acquis . in Guinea , and the East-Indies .

They have in Guinea certain Trees in great Veneration , and consult with them , as with Oracles . Rosse .

In Angola and Congo they are much addicted to Divination by Birds . Rosse .

In Jucatan they caused Boys in hollow Images to answer the Peoples Petitions , as if God had spoke to them . Idem .

The Priests in South-America learn Physick and Magick , when young , being shut up two Years in Woods ; all which time they keeep their Cells , see no Women , nor eat Flesh ; they are taught by their Masters in the Night . Idem .

Some West Indians at this day , by fuming their Heads over the smoak of Tobacco , will fall into a Trance for four or five Hours , and fore-see what Ships are making to their Ports , tho' several days of , and report where the Vessels then are , when they awake . Pacquet broke open . Vol. 2.

In Gilolo and Amboina , they bring their Daemon ( or Nito ) to conference with a Tabor , Wax-Candles , and words of Conjuration ; he appears to them in the shape of a Man , all their actions are preceded , by consulting the Devil . Ibid.

Rewards and Punishments future , according to the Jews .

Jews .

I Need not here declare what the Sentiments of the ancient Jews before our Saviour's time were ; it shall su●fice to tell what their Opinion is in the present Age , as Dr. Addison hath informed us in his Present State of the Jews in Barbary .

1. They say , that all Souls were created together , and placed in a certain Region , whence the several Bodies in their proper times are furnished , as they are ready to receive them ; and if the Souls offend in this State , they are sent into infirm Bodies for a Punishment ; and this Pre-existence they found on Eccles. 4.3 .

2. Souls are conjoyned with Bodies , which is an Imprisonment , like Birds in Cages .

3. Afterwards they are separated from the Body to a Temporal State of Happiness or Unhappiness , wherein they continue till the final Sentence .

4. At last , they are disposed of into a State of Eternal Duration ; yet ,

5. They hold a Purgatory to be in Hell , from whence they can never be delivered , but by the vertue of the Kaddish , a Prayer repeated once a day , for the space of a year by some surviving Relation .

6. They generally hold , that none stays there above a Twelve-month .

7. If any one's Sins are too great or many to be purged , the Soul by Transmigration is to finish its Penance in another Body , and so on in a Third , — Fourth , — Fifth , — Sixth , — till it come to a Seventh , where it finds rest .

Heaven eternal . 1. The State of Pre-existent Souls . 2. Of Souls conjoyned with Bodies . 3. The Temporal State of Souls Separated from Bodies by death till the day of Judgment . 4. A years Purgatory . 5. The Soul not purged in transmigration to other Bod●●● . 1. Body . 2 Body . 3 Body . 4 Body . 5 Body . 6 Body . 7 Body . Rest.

They hold , That they which are not of their Religion , ( if found disobedient to the Law of Nature , I suppose my Author means ) shall suffer a total Perdition of their Being ; themselves are liable only to a lesser Happiness .

Both Jews and Moors are of Opinion , That the Infernal Torments shall have an end , and that the fallen Angels shall be then restored to Mercy .

They place the Consummation of the World in a Restoration of it to that Beauty and Order it was at first designed .

They say the Resurrection shall be only out of the Holy Land , whither all that are buried in other Countries must uncessantly rowl thro' the dark Caverns of the Earth ; and to avoid this trouble , they endeavour , when old , to return to Palestine .

Four Privileges of the Jews .

1. The Land of Canaan . 2. The Law of Moses . 3. The Gift of Prophecy . 4. And the Resurrection .

Mahometans .

An Account of them , as communicated to us : By F. Simon , out of a Book of Mahometanism , written by a Modern Doctor of that Religion , according to the Doctrine , generally received and approved by most good Men in and about Constantinople .

1. After Death and Burial , two of the greatest Angels , Munzir and Nekir , come and ask the Person what Belief he hath concerning God , and the Prophet , and the Law , and the Kible ( what side one is to turn to in praying to God : The Just are to answer : Our God is he , that hath created all things : Our Faith is the Mussulman , and Orthodox Faith ; and the true direction of our Prayers is the Kible .

Unbelievers not knowing what to answer , are condemned to suffer great Pains .

2. At the general Resurrection , the Good before their entring into Paradise shall drink of certain Fountains , so that they shall never thirst again . Mahomet's Fountain for him and his Sect shall contain as much space of Ground as one can travel in a Month : On the brinks of this Fountain shall be as many lavers , as Stars in the Firmament , the Water sweeter than Honey , and whiter than Milk .

3. Their Paradise is thus described : 1. 'T is all full of Musk. 2. The Buildings of Gold and Silver Bricks . 3. All sorts of Delicious Meats are there . 4. Their Cloaths never wear out . 5. What any one desires , comes ready dress'd to their Hand . 6. None subject there to sleep , or other Necessities of the Body . 7. Divine and Celestial Women and Virgins , free from all Incommodities . 8. They who once enter , never come out again .

4. Their Hell-thus .

1. Unbelievers shall be Eternally with Devils . 2. They shall be Tormented with Serpents bigger than Camels , and Scorpions bigger then Mules : With Fire also , and scalding water . 3. When burnt , and turn'd to a Coal , God shall raise them again for fresh Torments ; and so never to end .

5. Believers dying without Repentance are to be disposed of by God , according to his good pleasure , some of them are pardon'd , others to expiate by their sufferings , till released , and admitted to Paradise .

Mahomets Paradise

A River of Water .

Honey .

Wine .

Milk .

God appearing on Fridays .

Fruits Delicious .

Dgennet Zlar . i.e. Virgins of Paradise , with black Eyes , white Bodies , always young never exceeding 15 red Cheeks

Young Boyes to attend , with Vials of Liquors , Fruits , and Fowles Cloaths of Green , or Scarlet , Silk and Gold

Araf . i.e. A Place for them who have done neither good nor evil .

The 6th . Gate thro' which they that fear shall enter Paradise .

5. Gate 6. Gate . 7. Gate . Gate of Hell . 2. Gate .

Selzaboul , a River of which when they have drunk , after their sins are consumed , they go to Heaven .

Zacon . a Tree of whose frut they eat , which shal burn in their Bellies like fire .

Chains of 70 〈◊〉

A Well of scalding water of which they drink .

* Purchas tells out of Bellonius , That there is in Paradise , a Tree which shadows it all over , and spreads her Boughs upon the Walls , the Leaves of pure Gold and Silver , the Name of God and Mohomet writ on each Leaf .

That if one of those Virgins of Paradise should come forth at Midnight , she would enlighten the World as much as the Sun : If she should spit into the Sea , all the Water would become sweet .

That Gabriel keeps the Keys of Paradise 70000 in Number , each 7000 Miles long .

That there is a Table of Admant 700000 days Journey long and broad , with Seats of Gold and Silver about it , to Feast on .

Ancient Heathens .

Socrates held , That the Souls of Men were Divine , and had two ways to go , when separated from the Body ; the wicked Excluded from the Communion of the Gods ; the Good and Chast went again to the Gods , from whence they came . Cic. 1. Tusc. & de Acad.

Heathens Ancient , Greeks , Romans .

1. For Punshment , They assigned a place called Tartarus ; concerning which , consider ,

1. It s Name . Tartarus , quia Multae ibi 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 sive perturbationes . Nat. Com. l. 3. Erebus , ab 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 Tenebrae .

2. It s Antiquity . Most Antient , Coetaneous with the Night , and the confused matter of the World . Aristoph . in Avibus .

3. It s Scituation , viz. As far distant from the Earth , as Earth from Heaven . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . Hesiod . A piece of Iron would be ten days in falling to it .

4. It s Description .

1. Walls of Brass , a Gate of Iron , with many Bars .

2. Rivers , four in Number : which Styx runs round Hell nine times . ( Dict. qu. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Odiosus . ) Styx , Acheron , Phlegethon , Cocytus .

3. Officers of several kinds .

1. The God , Plutus . 2. The Judges , three , Aeacus , Minos , Rhadamanthus . 3. The Ferriman , Charon . 4. The Porter , Cerberus , 5. The Destinies , Parcae , Clotho , Lachesis , Atropos . 6. The Furies , Eumenides .

4. Punishments , various , rolling a Stone up a Hill , drawing Water with a Sieve , &c.

2. For reward of Vertue , They assign'd a place in the Elysian Fields , or among the Stars , or in the Retirements of Heaven among the Gods .

Many of those , who suspected their Souls to be Eternal , as if they were to pass streight to Heaven , laid violent hands on themselves , as Cleanthes and Chrysippus , Zeno and Empedocles : Of the Romans , Cato Vticensis , who taking it ill , that Pompey was vanquish'd by Caesar , stabbed himself with his own Sword , having first read Plato's Phaedon concerning the Souls immortality . Textor ex Lactant.

CAMPI-ELYS II.

Lethe Fluvius , de quo bibebant animae ante discessum , viz. Metempsychosin . Huc ad omnimodam voluptatem transferebantur animae post Purgationem in Tartaro .

Tartarus .

Ixion . Sisyphus . Tantalus .

Orcus . Aello . Ocypete Celaeno Belides .

Dice Nomia . Eyrene .

●ora . Harpyae Morpheus . Nox .

Judices Pluto . Proserpina . Parcae .

Minos Rhadamanth●s . AEacus .

Eumenides . Dirae

Clotho . Lachesis Artropos .

Al●●●o . Megae● . Tisiphone Chimaera .

Cerberus

Cocytus

Phiegethon

Styx .

Acheron

Charon .

Mors

Modern Heathens .

The Persees believe the Metempsychosis , or passage of Souls into Beasts ; e.g. the Souls of Drunkards or Epicures , into Swine ; the Lustful and Incestuous into Goats and Dogs ; the Dissemblers into Apes , Crocodiles and Foxes ; the Lazy into Bears ; the Wrathful into Tygers ; the Proud into Lions ; the Blood-thirsty into Wolves , Ounces , and Snakes ; the Perjured into Toads , &c. But the Souls of Good Men , Abstemious , Pitiful and Courteous , into Kine , Buffaloes , Sheep , Storks , Doves , Turtles , &c.

Touching the last Judgment , they hold it shall be more dreadful than the other ; the Moon will look as Red as Blood ; the Sun will shed his light like purling Brimstone ; after which will follow an universal flashing with Fire , and loud Thunders ; then a flaming Redness will over-spread the Heavens , and the four Elements shall maintain a dreadful Fight , so long and so fiercely one against another , that at last all will be resolved into a dreadful confusion ; the Souls of such as were good Men , Ruddery ( one of their Prophets ) is to transport into Heaven ; the wicked must Perish ; but the Bodies of both rise no more ; being too incredulous of the Resurrection . Sir Tho. Herbert's Travel into Persia .

Siam .

In Siam they believe that the Good are rewarded , and Wicked punished : That the World shall stand 8000 years , and then be burn'd to Ashes , whence shall come forth two Egs , and out of them one Man and one Woman , who shall replenish the Earth again . Rosse .

Pegu.

In Pegu they believe Transanimation , that some Souls shall live in Carnal Pleasure after Death , some in Torment , some Annihilated : Also multitudes of Worlds succeeding each other ; that this World hath been Govern'd by Four Gods already , who are gone ; the fifth not yet come , after whose Death the World shall be burn'd , Idem .

Magor . They also hold Transanimation of Souls . Idem . As do also the Tartars in Cathay .

Cambaia .

Here also they are so Superstitiously Pythagoreans , that some of their Religious Orders are afraid to Kill a Gnat or Worm . Idem .

They will not drink their Water cold , left they should slay the Soul of the Water , which they think is quicken'd by boyling . Idem .

They are afraid to tread upon Ants , and will eat no Egs , lest there should be Blood in them .

Malabar .

These People also are Pythagoreans , and hold , not only the Immortality and Transanimation of the Souls of Men and Beasts , but a kind of Divinity in Elephants , Kine , &c. Idem .

Japan .

In Japan they believe diverse Paradises , to which every peculiar God carrieth his own Worshippers ; to obtain which , many drown themselves , some cut their own throats , or break their Necks ; some in narrow Holes receive breath only by a Cane , and so continue Fasting and Praying , till they die . Idem .

They have a Feast , in which they burn a multitude of Candles at their Doors , and walk all night up and down the streets to meet the Souls of their Friends lately departed , before whom they set Meat and Drink , and invite them to their Houses , that in their three years Journey to Paradise , they may not faint for want of Provision . Idem .

Some say , they hold a Transmigration , as do also the Chinese , &c.

In Canada ( in America ) they believe , that their Souls shall ascend into the Stars , and go down with them into a Paradise of Pleasure . Rosse .

Christians of St. John .

They believe there is no other future World , but where Angels and Devils , the Souls of Good and Bad reside . That in that World are Cities , Houses and Churches ; and that the Evil Spirits have also Churches , where they Pray , ( Singing and Rejoycing upon Instruments , and Feasting as in this World . ) That when any one lies at the point of Death , 360 Demons come and carry his Soul to a place full of Serpents , Dogs , Lions , Tigers and Devils . The Soul of a wicked Man is torn in pieces ; of a just Man , creeps under the Bellies of these Beasts , into the Presence of God , who sits in the seat of Majesty to Judg the World . That there are Angels also , that weigh the Souls of Men in a Ballance , who being thought worthy , are admitted immediately into Glory . M. Tavernier l. 2. c. 8. p. 92.

Gaurs .

The Priests of the Gaurs have several Books full of small Pictures in Water-colours - ill done , representing how the several sins of Men shall be Punished in Hell , especially Sodomy , which they abominate . Idem . l. 4. c. 8.

If any of them fall sick , they hire poor People to go and find out Adders , Serpents , Lizards , Toads , Frogs , Crey-fish , Rats , Mice , and above all Cats , and Kill them , which they reckon in the number of those good Works , that Comfort the Souls of the Deceased , believing that the Devil makes use of these Creatures to Torment the Damned . ibid.

Tunquin .

The Tunquinese generally believe a Transmigration of Souls , especially the followers of Chacabout ; and say , that they who endeavour to fulfil the Law , but fail in any point , shall wander in diverse Bodies for 3000 years , before they enter into Happiness ; that they who have perfectly obeyed the Law , shall be rewarded without any change of their Bodies ; that Chacabout himself had been Born ten times before he enjoyed the Bliss which he possessed ; not having in his first Youth been Illuminated with that Knowledg which he afterwards attained . Tavernier's Collect.

Bramins .

They believe Heaven and Hell , but say , that none shal enter before the Universal Judgment . — But they believe also the Metempsychosis .

Here follows a Geographical Map , shewing in what part of the World Each Religion is practised .

EUROPE Christian . Mahomet . Idolatry Heathen .

Christian Mahom. Heathen . Idolatry .

AFRICA . Heathen . Mahomet . Idolatry Christianity

Heathenism and a few . Christrians .

A Table shewing the particular Kingdoms and Countries where each Religion is practised .

Christianity .

1. WHolly ,

1. In Europe ; 1. In Great Britain and Ireland . 2. France , Spain , Portugal , Holland . 3. Germany , Swedeland , Denmark . 4. Poland , Russia , &c.

2. Asia ; 1. Russia ( except between Pahora and Ob , and some parts of Peruvia , which are Idolaters . 2. Circassia and Mengrelia , along Meotis on the Euxin Sea , from Tanais Eastward , to the River Phasis . 3. Georgia , a Province . 4. M. Libanus in Syria ( yet under the Turk . )

3. Africa . — No where wholly , except Abissinia . )

2. Mixt.

1. In Europe . In all the Turkish Dominions , betwixt Danube and the Sea , in compass 2300 Miles , i. e. From Buda , West , Ragusa , East , to the North of Europe , and the Isles of the Aegean Sea .

Conditions of their Toleration are , 1. A 4th part of their Encrease . For Tribute . 2. A Sultany for every Poll. For Tribute . 3. Speaking nothing against Mahomet . For Tribute .

2. In Asia , mixt with ,

1. Mahometans ; in 1. Natolia . Armenia . 2. Syria . Mesopotamia .

2. Idolaters , 1. In the South of India . 1. Contau . 2. Cranganor . 3. Choromandel . 2. In the Philippin Isles . 3. Ormus , the Bay of Persia . 4. Ceilan . Japonia .

3. In Africa .

1. In Abassia , a Countrey as big as Germany , France , Spain , and Italy .

2. in Egypt , about 50000 , with Mahometans .

3. In Congo Angala . with Idolaters .

4. In Tangier and Septa ( near the Straits ) a few .

5. In the Isles of Madera . Canaries . Cape de Verde . S. Thomas .

4. In America .

1. New-England . 2. Virginia , &c.

Mahometism .

1. In Europe . In all the Region betwixt Tanais and Boristhenes , along M●otis and the Euxine Sea ; tho with a Toleration of Christians , viz. In Constantinople 20 Christian Churches . In Thessalonica 30 , and but 3 Mosques .

2. In Asia . In Natolia , Syria , Armenia , Mesopotamia , &c.

3. In Africa . In Egypt , Abassia , Tangier , &c.

Heathenism .

1. In Erope . In Lapland , viz.

1. Lappia , 900 Miles Circumf . 2. Scricfinia . 900 Miles Circumf . 3. Biarmia . 900 Miles Circumf . 4. Corelia . 900 Miles Circumf . 5. North of Finmarck . 900 Miles Circumf .

2. Asia . Part of Russia , between Pechora and Ob.

The East-Indies .

3. Africa . Congo and Angala .

4. America . Almost wholly .

1. Christians Possess a sixth part of the earth 2. Mahometans Possess a fifth part of the earth 3. Idolaters . Possess 2 thirds , or near it of the earth

Or thus ,

Divide the World into 30 Parts .

The Christians have 5 Mahometans 6 Idolaters . 19

Christians are to Heathens , but as one to six . Brierw . Enqu .

Lutheranism , In Germany , Denmark , Swedeland , Britain , Poland , Hungary in part , &c.

Calvinism , In Geneva , Bern , Zurich , Basil , Schaffawsen , Glaris and Spenzel , and the Vpper Palatinate in part , Poland , Britain , France and Hungary in part , &c.

Popery , In Italy , Spain , Portugal , Flanders , France , Poland , Hungary , in part , &c.

Greek Religion , In Bulgaria , Greece , Dacia , Sclavonia , part of Poland , all the Isles of the Adriatic , Jonian , and Aegean Seas , all Asia Minor , ( except Cilicia and Isaurus ) and the Countries lying about the Euxine Sea and Palus Maeotis .

Muscovites , In Russia , &c.

Abassines , In Ethiopia Superior .

Circassians , In Tartaria Deserta , viz. from the Cimerian Bosphorus , and the Fens of Maotis towards the East Shores of the Euxine Sea , for the space of 500 miles , and reaching 200 miles North.

Mengrelians , in Cholchis ( in Turcomania . )

Georgians , in Iberia ( in Turky likewise . )

Armenians , in Turky , and Armeniaminor , and Cilicia .

Copties , in Aegypt , about 50000 in number when last counted .

Maronites . on Mount Libanus ; i. e. from Sidon in Phoenicia to Smyrna in Coelo-Syria , 700 miles in compass .

Melchites are subject to the Church of Antioch , the greatest sort of Christians in all the East .

Jacobites , in Syria and Mesopotamia , about 40000 Families .

Christians of S. John , very numerous at Balsara and the Villages thereabouts , at Souter , Despoul , Rumez , Bitoum , Mono , Endecan , Calafabat , Aveza , Dega , Dorech , Masquel , Gumar , &c. In all which places are above 25000 Families . Every City or Village they Inhabit , hath a River running by it . M. Tavernier , l. 2. c. 8. p. 90.

I could not but take notice , how these Eastern Parts of Europe abounded with Christians of the Greek Church beyond my expectations , &c. in Graecia , Turkish parts of Dalmatia , Croatia , Rascia , Bosnia , Servia , Thracia , &c. Dr. Brown .

The Mother-Tongues of Europe , &c.

1. GReek , used now ,

1. In Greece . Except Epirus and the W. of Macedon .

2. In the Isles of the Aegaean Sea .

3. Candy and the Isles .

1. Eastward to Cyprus .

2. Westward to Corfu .

2. Latin .

3. Irish , in Ireland and Scotland .

4. Brittish , in Wales , Cornwall and Brittain of France .

5. Cantabrian , in France and Spain , near the Ocean and the Pyrene-hills .

6. Arabick , in the steep mountains of Granata ( Alpaxarras . )

7. Finnick ; in Finland and Lapland .

8. Dutch , in Germany , Low Countr. Denm . Swedel . Norw .

9. Cauchian ; in East Frisland .

10. Slavonish , in Poland , Bohemia , Moscovy , Russia , &c.

11. Illyrian , in the Isle of Veggia , on the East of Istria .

12. Epirotick , in the mountain of Epirus .

13. Hungarian , in the greatest part of Hungary .

14. Jazygian , in the North of Hungary .

15. Tartarian , Amongst the Precopenses , between Tanais and Boristhenes . Brierwood . Enq.

As for the other parts of the world it is impossible to enumerate all the several languages ; Clemens Alexandrinus believed , there were 70 sorts . Pliny tells a strange thing , that when Dioscurias a City of the Colchi flourish'd by relation of Timosthenes , it held 300 Nations of different languages ; and that afterwards the Romans were forced to make use of a 130 interpreters to manage their affairs in the same place . And besides all the Nations of the world are not yet known ; for if it be true , what I have been told by several mariners , that upon the Coast of Africa the languages vary at every 15 or 20 German Miles distance ; it will follow that one quarter of the World contains more languages then all the rest , by reason of the innumerable number of Nations which are cherished within the bowels of so large a Continent . Job Ludolph . Hist. of Ethiop . chap. 16.

I went to a Church at Bitchka , where the minister prayed and preached ; and tho there were a very good linguist with me , who spake Sclavonian , German , Turkish , Vulgar Greek , and Italian ; yet could he make nothing of it , or find any affinity in it with any other language he knew . A specimen hereof is set down , by Megiserus , of the Lords prayer in that language . Mi attyanck by vagy as meniegbe , megh Szentel Tesseck az te newed , &c. ( Quaere , whether this were not the Jazygian . ) In the like manner we were confounded with the Language of Albania , on the North of Epirus and West of Macedonia . Dr. Brown's . Travels .

Graces at Meat .

Jews .

THat Graces or Benedictions were used at meat among the Jews , is plain , from 1 Sam. 9.13 . where it is said , That the people did not eat until he came , because he was to bless the Sacrifice . And also from the Example of our Saviour Christ , Mat. 14.19 . He blessed , and brake , &c. Mat. 26.26 . Mar. 6.41 . Luke 9.16 . &c.

Besides , the Essaeans before they eat , always give Thanks , and no Man may eat any Meat till this Prayer be made unto God ; likewise when dinner is ended , they pray again ; for both before and after , they give Thanks to God , the Giver of all . Joseph . of the Wars of the Jews , Book 2. Chap. 7.

Christians .

If you please , I will rehearse to you a Hymn , which S. Chrysostom sets out with wonderful Praises in a certain Homily ; not disdaining also to interpret it . Bessed God , who feedest me from my Youth , who gives Meat to all Flesh , fill our Hearts with Joy and Gladness , that having plentifully what is sufficient , we may abound in every good Work , thro' Jesus Christ our Lord , to whom with thee , and the Holy Ghost , be Glory , Honour , and Empire , for ever . Erasm . Conviv . Religios .

A Grace after Meat .

Glory be to thee , O Lord , Glory to thee , O Holy One , Glory to thee , O King ; because thou hast given us Meat : fill us with Joy and Gladness in the Holy Ghost , that we may be found acceptable in thy Sight , and not be ashamed when thou shalt render to every one according to their Works , Amen . Erasmus in Relig. Conv. ex Chrys. in Matt. Hom. 56.

Thou that givest Food to all Flesh , grant that we may receive this Food with thy Blessing ; thou , Lord , hast said , that if we drink any thing that is deadly , if we call upon thy Name , it shall not hurt us : Thou therefore , who art Lord of all Power and Glory , turn away all evil and malignant quality from our Food , and what-ever Pernicious Influence it may have upon us . Dr. Cave , out of Tertullian .

In Switzerland the Children are obliged to rehearse the Lord's Prayer before and after Meat . Conrad Werndly . The French Protestants bless their Meat , in the Name of the Father , Son , and Holy Ghost .

Abissines .

They always read Prayers both before and after Meals ; a thing , that some of our Courtiers are in a manner ashamed of ; who will hardly tarry to hear a short Grace . Here ( in Abissinia ) you shall have the whole Psalter repeated at their great Feasts , without any incovenience to the Guests : for he , whose office it is , distributes to every one a part . The King , and they that are accustomed to it , know their proper time ; the larger Psalms are divided among more , the short ones to only one ; and thus by several the whole Psalter is read , as it were in a Moment ; for the Psalter is made use of by all ; neither have they any other Book for daily Prayer . Job Ludolph . l. 2. c. 12.

Armenians .

They were all ( the Dishes ) set down upon the Ground before the Patriarch , who then prayed , and gave thanks . Mons. Tavernier , l. 1. c. 3.

Mahometans .

They say always before Meat their Bismillah , i. e. In the Name of God . After Meat , — They give thanks by a Handillah , i. e. God be praised ; and afterwards they wash their Hands . M. de Thevenot .

Eat nothing which hath not before been blessed . Purchas out of the Alcoran .

Heathens .

In Guinea , and the East-Indies , at their Eating they Consecrate their first bit and draught to their Fetisso , wherewith they besprinkle it . View of the Engl. Acquis . in Guinea , and the East-Indies .

The old Heathens , when their Mensae Secundae were brought in , had their Boni Eventûs , i. e. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , poculum : a Cup by way of Sacrifice , or Oblation to their good Genius . Pontanus and Dr. Holyday out of Camerarius . — So in the beginning they had their Libatio .

Persians .

We sat at dinner , ( viz. at the King of Persia's Court ) about an hour and a half ; and then the Cloth being taken away , there was warm Water brought to wash their Hands ; which done , the Lord Chamberlain cried aloud , Suffre Hakine , Scahe douletine , Kasiler Kuwetine , Alla Dielum , i.e. Make us thankful for this repast , prosper the King's Affairs , give his Souldiers , and Servants Courage ; this we pray thee , O God , whereto all the rest answer their Alla , Alla. Grace being thus said , they rose up , and went out of the room one after another , without speaking a word , according to the custom of the Country . Our Mehemander came also to tell us , that we might withdraw when we pleased , as we immediately did , making a low reverence to the King . Duke of Holstein 's Embassad . Trav. into Muscovy , &c. p. 204.

Malabar .

The King of Calecut eats no Meat till it be first offered by his Priest to the Idol . Rosse .

Virginia .

The Pagans in Virgina , instead of saying Grace at Meat , used to fling the first bit into the Fire . Idem .

By West-Virginia and Florida , when they eat , drink , or sacrifice , they used to throw up into the Air towards the Sun ( their Idol ) some part of their Food . Idem . The like is reported of New Spain .

Chinese .

The Chinese burn Amber at the end of their Feasts , by way of Incense . Tavernier , par. 2. l. 3.

The Indians drink of the Water of Ganges out of Devotion , at the end of their Feasts , accounting it sacred . Idem . par. 2. l. 3. c. 14.

Tunquin .

The Tuquinese wash their Hands , their Mouths , their Face , before they sit down . Tavernier's Collect . of Relations , &c.

Ancient Heathens .

( By way of Appendix to what was said before ) It was usual for both Ancient Greeks and Romans at every Feast to make their Libations , or Offerrings to their Gods , as Lovers to Venus , Soldiers to Mars , &c. and also to Men , especially such as they were obliged by ; Princes . &c. So in the times of Augustus his Preferments , it was decreed by the Senate , That the People should usually swear by his Genius , and in all their Banquets should sacrifice for his Safety . Alsted . Encyclop . l. 16. p. 2173.

Lutherans .

Amongst the Lutherans the Woman of the House doth ordinarily say Grace instead of the Men. Dr. Brown 's Trav. p. 169.

Magicians and Witches .

Mr. Glanvil tells us from the Confession of some Witches , that at their Night-Meetings , when the Cloth is laid , and the Devil set down at the upper end of the Table , he useth some words before Meat .

Jews .

The Jews spreading their Hands over the Bread , say , Blessed art thou , O Lord God , King of the World , who bringest Bread out of the Earth ; then over a Cup of Wine , — Blessed , &c. who hast made the Fruit of the Vine ; over Water no Blessing ; the 23d Psalm is set before them at Meal time , and they have Multitudes of new Graces , if any better Dainties be set before them . Purchas .

Forms of Excommunication .

Jews .

The Degrees or Kinds of Excommunication are ;

1. THE Niddui the lowest sort , as some think , a separation , or casting out of the Synagogue for about thirty Days , during which time the Party was not to come within four Cubits , either of Man or Woman , nor to dress or trim himself , as at other times , yet admitted to instruction and divine Service : — Might be more severely punished , his Son might be denied Circumcision , his Dead not buried , according to the Contumacy of the Person Excommunicated .

The Form was this : N. Let him be excommunicated .

2. The Shammatha ( the same with Maranatha , as some think ) Mr. Selden thinks , 't is the same with Niddui .

This was a total Exclusion from the Church , a blotting them out of the Book of Life , and not permitting them the least Communion in things of publick Religion ; and the word Shammatha they interpret the Coming of the Lord to take Vengeance on the Excommunicate : It was never pronounced but when the Offender became desperate .

3. The Cherem , when the Offender within 30 days gave no sign of Amendment . This was so dreadful and direful in our Saviour's time , that many principal Jews , who believed on Christ , durst not confess him for fear of it . See the Form .

By the Decrees of Cities , and Command of the Holy , we Anathematize , adjure , exterminate , excommunicate , curse and execrate , God being willing , and his Church , by the Book of the Law , by the 600 Precepts therein written ; by the Anathema , with which Joshua anathematized Jericho ; by the Curse wherewith Elisha cursed the Young Man ; by the Curse wherewith Gehezi cursed his Boy , and by the Excommunication with which Baruch excommunicated Merozi ; and by the Excommunication which R. Jehuda , Son of Jehezkiel , used in this matter ; and by all the Anathemata , Imprecations , Curses , Excommunications , and Exterminations , which have been made from the time of our Master Moses ; and since by the name of Acetheriel ; Jah , the Lord of Hosts ; Michael , the great Prince ; by the name of Mittatron , whose name is as the name of his Master ; by the name of Sandalipon , who ties the bands of the Lord ; by the name of the 42 Letters ; by his name , who appeared to Moses in the Bush ; by the name with which Moses divided the Sea ; by the name I am what I am ; by the mystery of the name Tetragrammaton ; by the Scripture that was written upon the Tables ; by the name of the Lord of Armies ( Sabath ) the God of Israel , sitting upon the Cherubim ; By the name of the Spheres and Circles and Living Creatures , Saints , and Ministring Angels ; By the name of all the Angels which wait on the most High God ;

Every Israelite and Israelitess , who willingly and knowingly violates any of those laws which are now denounced to be observed , Let him be Cursed of the God of Israel who sits upon Cherubim .

Let him be Cursed by the Bright and Glorious name , which the High Priest in the day of expiation expresseth with his mouth ; Let him be Cursed by Heaven and Earth ; Cursed from Almighty God , Cursed of Michael the great Prince ; Cursed of Mittatron , whose name is as the name of his Master ; Cursed of Acetheriel ; Jah ; the Lord of Hosts ; of the Seraphim and of the Orbs , of the Holy Animals and Angels , who wait before the most High God of Israel in Holiness and Purity .

If he was born in the month Nisan , which the Angel Vriel , as the Prince of the Classes under which it is , governs ; Let him be Cursed of him , and all his Order ; and if in the month Ijar , which the Angel Tzephaniel governs , let him be Cursed of him and all his order , &c.

Let him be Cursed of the 7 Angels set over the 7 weeks , and of all their order and helping power ; Let him be Cursed of the 4 Angels which govern the 4 Seasons of the year ; Cursed of the 7 Palaces ; Cursed of the Princes of the Law , by the name of the Crown , and the name of the Seal . Let him be Cursed of the great God , strong and Bright ; Let him receive Confusion for his embraces . Let him fall with swift Ruin . Let God , the God of Spirits , put him under all Flesh . Let God , the God of Spirits lay him prostrate to all flesh . Let the wrath of the Lord and Violent whirlwind fall upon the head of the wicked . Let the Destroying Angels run upon him . Let him be Cursed in every thing that he puts his hand to .

Let his Soul depart in Terrour ; Let him dye of the Quinsey ; Let not his breath come or go . Let him be smitten with a feaver , Dryness , the Sword , Rottenness , the Jaundise .

Neither Let him be deliver'd from them before Destruction . Let his sword enter into his own heart . And let his Bows be broken . Let him be as the dust before the wind , and the Angel of the Lord scattering them . Upon him shall rest all the Maledictions written in the Book of this Law ; and the Lord shall blot out his name from under Heaven . Also the Lord shall separate him for mischeif out of all the Tribes of Israel , to all the Curses of the Covenant written in the book of this Law .

But you who adhere to the Lord your God , are all alive this day .

He that blessed Abraham , Isaac , Jacob and Moses and Aaron , David and Solomon , and the Prophets of Israel , and those who are Pious among the Nations , let him bless all this Holy Congregation , except the man that hath violated this Anathema . and so let it be his will and Decree . Amen . Dr. Addison Prsent state of the Jews in Barbary .

N. B. Samaritans were Excommunicated by sound of Trumpet and Singing of the Levites . Ross .

Christians Greek .

A Form of the Greek Excommunication .

If they restore not to him that which is his own , and possess him peaceably of it , but suffer him to remain injured and damnifyed , Let him be separated from the Lord God Creator ; and be Accursed and Unpardoned , and Undissolvable after Death , in this World and in the World to come . Let Wood , stones and iron be dissolved but not They. May they inherit the Leprosy of Gehazi ; and the Confusion of Judas ; may the Earth be divided , and devour them , like Dathan and Abiram ; may they Sigh and Tremble on Earth like Cain , and the wrath of God be upon their Countenances ; may they see nothing of that for which they labour ; and beg their bread all their days ; may their works , possessions and services be accursed ; always without effect or success , and blown away like Dust . May they have the Curses of the Holy and Righteous Patriarchs , Abraham , Isaac and Jacob ; of the 318 Saints who were the Divine Fathers of the Synod of Nice , and of all other Holy Synods . And being out of the Church of Christ , let no man administer unto them the things of the Church , or bless them , or offer sacrifice for them ; or give them , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or the blessed bread ; or Eat , or Drink , or Work with them . And after Death , let no man bury them , in penalty of being under the same state of Excommunication . For so let them remain until they have performed what is here written . Paul Ricaut Esq ;

Abissine .

A Form of Excommunication among the Abissines .

And let him be accursed by Addirion , and Actariel , by Sandalpkon and Hadarmel , by Ansiciel , and Patchiel , by Seraphiel and Zeganzael , by Michael and Gabriel and by Raphael and Meschartiel ; and let him be interdicted by Trantzeviv and Haweheviv , He is the great God ; and by the seventy names of that great King ; and on the behalf of Tzortak , the great Ensign-bearer , &c. Job Ludolph . l. 3. c. 5.

They , as the Jews , think to tertify with uncouth and harsh words . Idem .

Mr. Ross saith , that in answer to the Degrees of Excommunication among the Jews , the Greeks had their , 1. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . 2. ' 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . 3. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . The Latins had their , 1. Abstenti . 2. Excommunicati . 3. Anathemata .

N. B. Mr. Ricaut tells us , that among the Greeks Excommunication is granted upon light occasions , and is either expressive of the party with his name and condition , or indenfinite of any person guilty of such crime : Yet it is of high esteem and dread among them : For they relate as sad and various stories of Judgments befallen the Excommunicated , dying so , as if they were still nourished in the Coffins , and haunted the Countries ; as we do of witches .

Apostates are not received into the Church among the Greeks ; unless they have first sought it earnestly with tears , and signifyed their desire by forty days fasting with bread and water , and continual prayer night and day .

Those few Christians , that after Apostasy to Turcism return , do confess with extream danger of dying for it . P. Ricaut Esq ;

Western Christians .

In England we have several degrees or kinds of Censures , as .

1. Minor Excommunicatio , exclusion from the Lord's Supper .

2. Major Excommunicatio , exclusion from the Society of Christians , not only in spiritual duties , but in temporal affairs ; and this if it continue 40 days , is pursued with the King 's writ de excommunicato capiendo ; and then to prison without bail .

3. Anathematismus ( for obstinate Heresy ) done by the Bishop Dean and Chapter .

4. Interdictum , a prohibition of all Divine offices , Christian burial , sacraments , &c.

5. Publick Penance , the delinquent standing in the Church-Porch , with bare head , bare feet , in a white sheet and a white rod in his hand , & c. See more in the present state of England , part. 2d .

Creeds .

Modern Jews .

Art. 1. I Believe with a true perfect faith , that God is the Creator ( whose name be blessed ) Governor and Maker of all Creatures , and that he hath wrought all things and shall work for ever .

Art. 2. I believe with a perfect faith , that the Creator ( whose name be blessed ) is one , and that such an unity , as is in him , can be found in no other ; and that he alone hath been our God , is , and for ever shall be .

Art. 3. That the Creator is not Corporeal , nor to be comprehended with any bodily properties ; and that no bodily essence can be likened to him .

Art. 4. That the Creator is the first and last , and that nothing was before him , and that he shall last for ever .

Art. 5. That the Creator is to be worshipt , and none else .

Art. 6. That all the words of the prophets are true .

Art. 7. I believe with a perfect faith , that the prophecies of Moses ( our master may he rest in peace , ) were true , that he was the Father and Chief of all the wise men that liv'd before him , and shall live after him .

Art. 8. That all the law , which at this day is found in our hands , was delivered by God himself , to our master Moses ( God's peace be with him . )

Art. 9. The same law is never to be chang'd , nor any other to be given us of God ( whose name be Blessed . )

Art. 10. That God ( whose Name be Blessed ) understands all the Thoughts and Works of Men : As it is Written in the Prophets , He fashions their Hearts alike , he understands all their Works .

Art. 11. That God will recompence good to those that keep his Commandments , and will Punish those who transgress them .

Art. 12. That Messiah is yet to come , and although he retard his coming , yet I will wait for him , till he come .

Art. 13. That the Dead shall be restored to Life , when it shall seem fit to God the Creator ; whose Name be Blessed , and Memory Celebrated world without end . Amen .

The Creed Dr. Addison presents us with out of Sepher Ikkarim , or Book of Fundamentals , put in writing by Moses Ben Maimon a Corduba Jew , A. D. 1104. And tho not set down in their Service-Book , yet they begin their Mattins with it , and utter it with a hollow tone different from the other Service .

Christians .

I Believe in God the Father Almighty , maker of Heaven and Earth .

And in Jesus Christ his only Son , our Lord ;

Who was Conceived by the Holy Ghost ,

Born of the Virgin Mary ,

Suffered under Pontius Pilate ,

Was Crucified , Dead and Buried , he Descended into Hell .

The third day he rose again from the Dead ;

He ascended into Heaven ,

And sits on the Right Hand of God the Father Almighty :

From thence He shall come to Judg the Quick and the Dead .

I Believe in the Holy Ghost ,

The Holy Catholick Church ;

The Communion of Saints ;

The Forgiveness of Sins ;

The Resurrection of the Body ;

And the Life Everlasting . Amen .

This is commonly ascribed to the Apostles , as the first Compilers ; but by general Confession and Testimony of Ecclesiastical Writers is very Antient ; Saving that those words ( He Descended into Hell ) are not of so old a Date ; the first place it being found in , being the Church of Aquileia , in the Fourth Century . Dr. Pearson .

Gaurs .

1. I Believe in God , maker of the World .

2. That he sent Ebrahim zer-ateucht , his Prophet , Son of Azer ( a Carver by Trade ) and Doghdon ( who upon the appearance of an Angel , overspreading her Face with a Celestial Light , Conceived the Prophet aforesaid .

3. That the Birth of this Child was known by Astrologers , and told to the King ( Nebrout ) who thereupon caused all the Women with Child , through all his Domininions , to be slain .

4. That this Child laugh'd , so soon as he was Born , because he was to Triumph in the Hearts of the People .

5. That the Father in fear confessed to the King , the King going about to slay the Child with a Sword , his Arm was dried up immediately : That the Child being thrown into a Fire , turned it into a Bed of Roses .

6. That some of this Fire is still preserved , and is worthy of great Veneration .

7. That the King devising new Torments , was at last stung to Death with Flies , and all that would not kiss the Prophet's Feet , and submit .

8. That this Prophet , under Scha-glocktes , ( the Succeeding Prince ) was cast into a Bath of melted Silver , but coming out safe , all received him as a Prophet , and called him Zer-Ateucht , i. e. wash'd in Silver .

9. After this the Prophet was never seen more .

10. That he will have three Children .

11. The first Ouchider to be born of a Virgin , who shall come into the World , and cause his Father's Laws to be received by Preaching and Miracles .

12. The Second , Ouchiderma , who shall be conceiv'd in like manner , who shall assist his Brother , and convince all the World , by causing the Sun to stand still 10 years .

13. That the 3d. called Senoict-Hotius conceiv'd by the same Mother , shall come with more Authority , than his two Brothers , and shall perfectly reduce all People to the Religion of their Prophet .

14. That after these things shall be the Universal Resurrection , when all Souls in Paradise or Hell shall return to take possession of their own Bodies ; that then all Mountains and Minerals being melted , shall fill up Hell , and destroy mansions of the Devils .

15. Afterwards the World shall be level'd , and made Habitable , and men shall have their Apartment in it , according to the good which they did ; but their chief delight shall be in beholding and praising God , and Ibrahim their Prophet . M. Tavernier , l. 4. c. 8.

They say also , That before the Resurrection , those that are in Paradise do not behold the face of God ; no , not the Angels themselves , except only one , who always attends upon God , to receive and execute his Commands : That God will have pity upon the Damned , and that they shall go into Paradise , as having suffered enough already for their Sins . Idem .

Indian Idolaters .

I Believe one only Almighty God , and only Wise , Creator of Heaven and Earth , who fills all places with his Presence ( by some called Primissar , by others Peremael , others Westnon , others Ram , &c. ) that this Ram was the Son of a Potent Raja , called Deseret , and the most Vertuous of all his Children , his Wife's name Sita , both Banished with a Brother Lokeman ; but passing through a Wood , Ram being in pursuit of a Bird , his Wife Sita was Ravished by Rhevan , ( a kind of Deity also ) that all the Creatures were employed in Searching for Sita , who at last was found by a Monkey that had leaped over the Sea , in Rhevan's Garden , who Saluted her in Ram's Name , and presented her a Ring , and with Fire with which some of Rhevans Servants would have burnt him , the Ape set Fire on Rhevan's Palace , and thereupon leapt at one Jump over the Sea again , and brought greeting from Sita to Ram ; who thereupon , by the guidance of the Ape , raised Forces , and went over , and rescued his Wife . Hereupon Rhevan spent all the rest of his Days like a poor Faquir , and gave original to that Order .

I believe that departed Souls are according to their Lives ordered to inhabit another Body : The Souls of the wicked into Asses , Dogs , Cats , &c. Of the Good into Cows , or potent Rajaes .

That if a Man Die with a Cows Tail in his Hand , he is happy . M. Tavernier , Part. 2. l. 2.

The People of Formosa .

I Believe the World to be Eternal .

The Soul to be Immortal .

And future Rewards and Punishments , according to our good or evil deeds .

That the passage to the other World is over a narrow Bridg made with Canes , from which the Wicked fall into a nasty miry place ; there to abide for ever , the Good go to a Mansion of Pleasure .

That there are several Gods , Tamagisahanch , in the South , who presides o're the Generation of Mankind , from whom all good to Body or Mind proceeds ; that his Wife Taxank-punda , when it Thunders , chides with him for not sending Rain ; Sariachsingh , in the North , who destroys all Benefits bestowed on Mankind ; that both these are to be Prayed to .

That there are two Gods of War , Talafula and Tapaliape , to be invocated only by the Men. Pacquet broke open , vol. 2.

Siamites .

I Believe that one Supreme God Created the Universe , and Governs the World .

That there are several other Gods Subordinate to him .

That the Soul is Immortal .

That on its separation from the Body , it passes to Eternal Happiness or Misery , after various Transmigrations .

That good Works will save a Man .

That this Religion was received by Immemorial Tradition , from the Saints now worshipped by them as Deities . Pacquet broke open , vol. 2.

Peguians .

I Believe , that the Chief of the Gods ( who hath several Gods under him ) is the Author of all the Good that Mankind enjoys ; but that he leaves to the Devil the disposing of all Evil ; and therefore a greater Veneration is due to him than to God ; All Men naturally taking more care to appease a powerful Enemy , than be grateful to an obliging Friend .

That good Works are more conducive to Eternal Hppiness , than Faith .

That a man may be Saved in any opinion , so his Life be Pious and Regular .

That five principal Sapans , or Holy-days , are to be kept .

1. Sapan Giacchi , the Pilgrimage of the King and Queen , in Grandeur .

2. Sapan Carena , in Honour of their great Idol .

3. Sapan Segienon , in Honour of other Idols .

4. Sapan Daiche , when the King and Queen throw Rose-water at each other , and all the Nobility wash them out of a Pot of the same , and none can pass the Streets without having Water thrown at him out of the Windows .

5. Sapan Donan , when a Race is performed by Boats in the Kings and Queens presence , as they Pass to Meccao .

Tunquinese .

Of these there are three Sects , The Author of the first is Confutius , whose Creed is as follows .

I Believe that man is composed of two Parts , the one fine and subtil , the other material and gross ; when Man Dies , the subtiler part goes into Air , the gross stays in the Earth ; that the 7 Planets are to be Adored ; but especially these Gods Rauma , Betolo , Ramonus , and Brama , and Satisbana by the Women ; as also the Heavens by the King and Mandarins .

The Author of the Second Chacabout , followed by the most part of the meaner People , hath taught them thus . —

There are Ten Commandments ; ( which see afterwards ) a Transmigration of Souls ; That they who would be Religious , must renounce the Delights of this Life , be Charitable to the Poor , overcome their Passions , and give themselves up to Meditation : That there are ten distinct places of Joy and Torment , the Torments proportionable to the Offence , and without any end . The Imperfect shall wander in diverse Bodies 3000 years ; the Perfect go immediately to Bliss .

The Author of the Third Sect , is that of Lanthu , a Chinese , a great Magician , who taught , that his Mother carried him in her Womb 70 years , without losing her Virginity ; he exhorted the Grandees to build Hospitals in all Cities : Agreeing much with Chacabout in Doctrine . Taver .

Mahometans .

I Believe , 1. That there is but one God , and that there is no number in him .

2. That Mahomet is the Messenger of God ; the most excellent , and last of all the Prophets . That the Christian Religion was to Cease at his Appearance .

3. That Jesus Christ was a great Prophet Inspired by the Spirit of God .

4. That God is a Being of great Perfection .

5. Angels are Executioners of God's Commands , without Sex , different in Dignity , and appointed to several Offices , as well in Heaven as Earth .

6. Good and Evil only happen , because God hath Fore-ordain'd them , having writ on a Table from all Eternity , things that are , and are to be .

7. There shall be a general Resurrection of the Dead : But before that ,

1. Anti - Mahomet must come .

2. Jesus shall come from Heaven to Kill him , and Establish Mahometanism .

3. Gog and Magog , &c.

4. A Beast is to come out of Meccha .

5. All Living Creatures shall Die , Hills fly into the Air , the Heavens melt and drop upon the Earth .

Then shall God renew the Earth , and raise the Dead , naked ; but Saints and Prophets clothed and carried by Angels to the Empyrean Heavens .

8. The Bad shall suffer Hunger , Thirst , painful Sweating , &c.

9. The Pains of the Wicked shall be proportioned to their Merits ; but shall not last above 50000 years .

10. That at the day of Judgment S. Michael with be a Ballance , shall weigh the good and bad Actions of Men.

11. They , whose good Deeds out-weigh their Bad , shall go to Paradise .

12. There is a particular Judgment at Death , to distinguish the Mussulman from Unbelievers . F. Simon out of a Mahometan Dr.

Ancient Heathen .

I Believe in one Supreme God , who presides over all the rest , who seeth and Governs all things , in all places .

And in as many more Inferior Gods , as our Magistrates and Laws shall require us to believe in .

That the Law of Nature and Reason is the ordinary Rule of our Manners .

And the Laws of the Nation . — Of our Religigious Worship .

That our Souls are Immortal , and shall survive our Bodies .

That they who have defiled themselves with Vice , their Souls at Death shall be secluded from the Society of the Gods , and be tossed about the Earth ; but they who have lived well and honestly , and have imitated the Lives of the Gods , the Souls of these Men shall go to the Stars or Gods , from whence at first they came .

This is extracted especially out of Cicero and Somn. Scip.

Diabolical .

Their Creed is nothing but a Reverse of the Orthodox Faith ; an open Profession , or secret Practice , contrary to the Truth ; which must needs be so pregnant with Blasphemy , that it will not be safe to exhibit a Copy of it to common View .

The Bannyans .

I Believe that a God of Immense Power Eternal and Provident , in the beginning Created the whole World ; that he made the first Man ( by Name Pourous ) and for his Society Created the first Woman ( Parconty ) both so innocent , that they would not cut any thing that had a Sensitive Life , but fed upon Herbs and Fruits ; that from them sprung two couple of Boys , Bramon , Cuttery , Shuddery and Wise ; the first a Priest , the second a Warrior , the third a Merchant , the forth a Peasant , which Peopled the four Parts of the World ; but upon their Impiety , the World was Destroyed by a Deluge : That afterwards , upon Mount Meropurbatea , God gave the Shaster to Bremaw in Clouds , and Lightning for a rule of Living .

Mr. Hobbes's .

I Believe that God is Almighty matter ; that in him are three Persons , he having been thrice represented on Earth ; that it is to be decided by the Civil Power , whether he Created All things else .

That Angels are not Incorporeal Substances , but preternatural Impressions on the Brain of Man , that the Soul of Man is the Temperament of his Body ; that the very Liberty of Will in that Soul is Physically necessary ; that the Prime Law of Nature in the Soul of Man is Self-Love ; that the Law of the Civil Soveraign is the only obliging Rule of Just and Unjust ; that the Books of the Old and New Testament are not made Canon and Law , but by the Civil Powers ; that what is written in these Books , may be denied upon Oath in times of Persecution .

That Hell is a tolerable condition of Life , for a few years upon Earth ; to begin at the general Resurrection ; and that Heaven is a blessed Estate of good Men , like that of Adam before his Fall , beginning at the general Resurrection , to be from thence-forth Eternal , upon Earth , in the Holy Land . Dr. Tenison .

Precepts or Commands .

Mahometan .

THeir Law is divided into eight Precepts or Commandments .

1. There is but one God , and his Prophet Mahomet . 2. Children must be Dutiful to their Parents . 3. Neighbours must Love each other . 4. They must Pray five times every day . 5. A Lent of thirty days is to be kept every year . 6. They must be Charitable , and give Alms to the Poor . 7. Every one must Marry by twenty five years of Age. 8. They must abstain from Murder . Pacquet broke open , vol. 2.

F. Simon makes Five Articles , thus , 1. There is one God . 2. Mahomet is his Messenger . 3. They must be exact in Prayers and Alms-deeds . 4. — And in the Fast of Ramazan . 5. — And in their Pilgrimage to Mecha .

Bannyans .

Their Moral Law hath eight Commandments , most of which agree with the Seven which R. Solomon saith , Noah taught the World , in his time ; called Noah-Cady .

1. Thou shalt not destroy any living Creature , for thou and it are both my Creatures . 2. Thou shalt not sin in thy five Senses , Eyes not beholding Vanity ; Ears stopt in hearing Evil ; Tongue uttering no Filthiness ; Pallat hating Wine , Flesh and all live things ; Hands abhoring all things defiled . 3. Thou shalt duly observe set times of Devotion , as Praying , Washing , Elevation , Prostration , &c. 4. Thou shalt not Lie , nor Dissemble . 5. Thou shalt not be hard-hearted , but helpful to others . 6. Thou shalt not Oppress , nor Tyrannize . 7. Thou shalt observe certain Festivals , and Fasting days . 8. Thou shalt not Steal . Sir Tho. Herb. Trav. into Persia , out of their Shaster .

Persees .

1. For Behedens , or Lay-men .

1. Cherish Modesty . 2. Cherish Fear . 3. Premeditate what you are to do ; if bad , reject it ; if good , &c. 4. Let every day's object move to thankfulness . 5. Pray daily to the Sun , and nightly to the Moon .

2. For the Herboods , Daroos , or Priests .

Besides those of the Beheden , which they are to observe , 1. Be constant to the form of Worship in the Zundavastaw . 2. Covet not what is another man's . 3. Abhor Lies . 4. Be not worldly minded . 5. Learn the Zundavastaw by rote . 6. Keep your selves free from Pollution . 7. Teach the Laity how to Comport themselves in Adoration . 8. License Matrimony . 9. Be frequent at Church . 10. Forgive Injuries . 11. Upon pain of Life Eternal believe in no other Law ; and neither add to , nor diminish from it .

3. For the Distoor or Pope .

Besides the two former Tables , he must , 1. Not touch any thing Profane , without washing after . 2. Do every thing for himself with is own Hands , as Cooking , Sewing , &c. 3. Receive the tenth of what the Laity pos - 4. Avoid Vain-Glory , and exercise Acts of Charity . 5. His House must adjoyn to the Church ; that he may go and come , and be oft there , without being taken notice of . 6. Wash more frequently , and use purer Food , and refrain his Wife's company during her Pollution . 7. Be well skilled in Judicial and Natural Phillosophy , as well as in the Zertoost ( of Religion ) the three several parts of the Zundavastaw . 8. Use a moderate Diet. 9. Fear none but God . 10. Tell every Man his Offences . 11. In Visions distinguish betwixt Good and Counterfeit , and give right Judgment . 12. When God in Mercy communicates his Goodness to him by nightly Visions , to admire his Mercy , and keep them secret . 13. That the Pyree be ever kindled till Fire destroy the Universe , and that he pray over it . Sir Tho. Herbert .

Ancient Heathens .

The Twelve Tables of the Greeks and Romans .

1. Of Religion .

1. Approach the Gods chastly , use Piety , lay aside Riches , &c. Opes amovento . 2. Let no body have any Gods by himself , nor introduce New and strange Gods , without publick consent , &c. 3. Let things sacred and private remain always so . 4. Let nothing controverted be assigned to sacred use . 5. Let him that is disobedient forfeit his Head . 6. Have no Controversies upon Holy-days , &c. 7. Observe the Customs of the Family and Countrey . 8. Keep the Temples built by thy Fathers ; have Groves in the Fields , and Seats for thy Houshold Gods 9. Account him a Parricide , that shall steal any thing sacred , &c. 10. Let the Divine Punishment of Perjury be destruction , Humane Disgrace . 11. Perform thy Vows devoutly . 12. Let no one destroy Sepulchres , nor bring in strangers .

2. Of Laws and Magistrates .

1. Let The Safety of the Commonwealth be the Supreme Law .

2. What the people shall command last , let that be ratified .

3. Let Senators have the same Right with men of Valour , Champions .

4. Encroach upon no ones Privileges .

3. Pass Sentence of Death upon no Roman Citizen but in the greatest Court .

Let Sun-set be the last Season .

7. Let Governments be just , and modest Obedience paid to them , &c.

3. Of Judgments .

4. Of Private Power .

5. Of Marriages .

6. Of Homicides .

7. Of the Administration of Affairs .

8. Of Bearing Witness .

9. ( 'T is uncertain , of what . )

10. Of Sanctuary-Laws .

11. and 12. are unknown also .

See more in Alsted , Encyclop . p. 1982 , &c.

Tunquinese .

Chacabout , a certain Hermit , and Founder of a certain Sect in Tunquin , and followed by the most part of the meaner people , hath enjoyned his followers to observe 10 Commandments .

1. That they shall not kill . 2. Nor Steal . 3. Nor defile their Bodies . 4. Nor Ly. 5. Nor be unfaithful in their words . 6. That they shall restrain their inordinate Desires . 7. Do Injury to no Man . 8. Nor be great Talkers . 9. Nor give way to their Anger . 10. That they shall labour to their utmost to get knowledge . Tavernier's Collect.

I might here present my Reader with more Creeds and Commands ; but these , I think , are enough to satisfie the curiosity of moderate Inquirers .

Burials .

Jews .

THE ancient Jews had their Sepulchres in thier Gardens , 2 Kin. 21.18 . Matt. 27.60 .

The Barbary Jews at this day in their Burials use this Order .

1. They wash the Corps of the poorer sort in common Water ; of the Rich in Water of Roses , Orange-Flowers , &c.

2. They put it in a Shirt , Drawers , a Stripe of Linnen , white Sheet and Coffin .

3. The Corps is carried by four to the place of Burial , in this order ; first the Priests , next the Relations , next the Invited Neighbours .

4. As they go , they all sing the 49th Psalm , Hear this all ye People , &c. and if it last not to the Grave , they begin it again .

5. At the Grave ten Rabbies or old Jews say over some parcels of Divine Service .

6. The Relations stir not abroad for a week after , unless upon some extraordinary business , ( and then without Shoes ) Neighbours come , to the House to pray with them ;

7. Their mourning Habit is a black Gantphe , the same Cloaths they wore , when the Party died . Dr. Addison .

8. Their common Epitaph is , Let his Soul be in the bundle of Life , with the rest of the Just . Amen , Amen . Selah . Rosse .

Ancient Heathens ,

In the Funerals of the Ancients , there were these following Officers .

1. Libitinarii , such as had , the oversight of all things necessary .

2. Pollinctores , who had the Office of anointing the dead Bodies .

3. Custodes Cadaverum , who attended the Dead till they were carried to the Funeral Fire .

4. Vespillones , of Sandapilarii , such as commonly carried out by Night the meaner sort , and they were cloathed commonly in white .

5. Designatores , such as did marshal every Man according to his place .

6. Praeficae , Women-Mourners , that went before the Corps , singing a doleful Song ( to invite others to Sorrow ) which was called Naenia ; as some would have it , from the noise which is made in weeping .

7. Vstores , such as burnt the Bodies of the Dead .

Among the Romans burying in the Earth was first used , then Burning , till A.C. 200.

Trumpets used at the Funerals of the Rich.

Pipes at poorer Funerals .

The Order of Burials was thus :

1. The Body was wash'd and anointed : the Rich with costly Oyntments , such as Amomum yielded , which was a Shrub growing in Armenia , and the Eastern parts , from the use of which , in enbalming the Dead , some think the word Mummy is deriv'd .

2. The Body was decently covered , and laid upon a Bier , and placed ready to be carried forth .

3. A Coronet of Flowers was set upon it .

4. Wax-Candles also were carried before it to the Funeral Fire .

5. In the Funerals of Honourable Persons there went before the Corps in order many Chariots , according to the number of Progenitors ( such as were famous ) and on each Chariot a Bed with an Image of one of them .

6. Before all these went , the Lictores , carrying the Fasces ( the Rod and Axe ) with such Ornaments as belong'd to the Office of the Person deceas'd .

7. To preserve the Ashes and Bones from mixing with the Ashes of the Wood , with which it was burnt ; they wrapt the Body in a Sheet , made of a kind of Flax , called Asbestinum , which is of that nature , that it is not consumed , but is only cleansed by the Fire .

8. They gather the Ashes and Bones , and put them in Pitchers or Pots , ( Vrnae , Vessels of four Gallons and a half a piece ) made sometimes of Earth , and sometimes of Brass .

9. They placed the Vrns of the better sort in stately Vaults , belonging to great Families .

10. The time of the Funeral was the Eighth day for Burning , and the Ninth for Burying .

11. The Fire ( Bustum ) was quench'd with Wine ; the Bones being gather'd together , were sprinkled with Wine , and washed with Milk till separated from the Ashes , and then perfumed , and put into the Urn , and buried .

12. At the Funerals of great Persons there were Ludi , called Novendiales .

13. There were Suppers .

1. Coena feralis , a sorry one , usually sent in by the Friends of the Dead , and dress'd by Coquus Nundinalis ( as Plautus calls him ) and cast into the Funeral Fire to the Dii manes , and burnt with the Body . 2. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , a Drinking prepared for those that come from the Funeral back to the House of Mourning . 3. Silicernium , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , this was set down at the Grave . 4. Epulum Novendiale , the more solemn Entertainment . Dr. Holyday , Illustr . on Jav . and Persius .

14. They strewed Flowers on the Sepulchre , and planted them on the Graves ; and this sometimes yearly .

Modern Heathens .

The Funerals of the Bannyans in East-India are of the old stamp , burning the Corps to Ashes in a holy fire compounded of all sorts of costly Woods and Aromatick Spices ; the Wife also ( in expectation to enjoy her Husband amongst incomparable pleasures ) invelops her dainty Body with the merciless Flames , for which affection she obtains a living Memory : The reason of which custom was , the spite of former Wives , in poysoning their Husbands , which gave occasion to their Prince to make such a Law , That the Wife should be burn'd with the Husband ; as Sir Tho. Herbert in his Travels , tells us out of Aelia , and St. Hierome .

In Angola they bury thus ; the Dead is wash'd , painted , apparrell'd , and laid to sleep in a spacious Dormitory , his Armolets , Bracelets , and voluntary Shackles accompany him ; they circle the Grave with Mimic Gestures and Ejaculations , concluding with the Sacrifice of a Goat . Sir Th. Herbert , and Rosse .

The Persees put the Body into a Winding-sheet ; as they go to the Grave , the Kindred beat their Breasts all the way , but with little Noise , till they come within fifty or an hundred paces of the Burial-place ; where the Herbood meets them , usually attired with a yellow Scarfe , and on his Head a thin Turbant ; the Bearers carry the Corps upon an Iron Bier ( for Wood being Dedicated to the Fire , is forbid ) to a little shed , where , after some mysticks acted , they hoise it up to the Top of a Round Building , about 12 Foot high , and 80 in circuit , flat above , and open to the Air , and expose the Carcass to the Sun , and Ravening Birds . Sir Th. Herb.

Lucian in his discourse de Luctu hath this observation ;

The Greeks burn ,

The Persians bury ,

The Indians Besmear with hogs-grease ,

The Scythians eat , or hang upon Trees ,

The Egyptians powder , ( with salt and spices to preserve from putrefaction . )

The Romans Embalm ,

The Gangetiques drown ,

The Narsingans immure ,

The Brachmans expose to birds ,

The Bactrians to dogs , &c. Sir Tho. Herb. Travels .

The Gowhers ( Heathens in Spahawn ) put their dead upright in a hollow Tree .

The Indian Christians thus ,

1. The Priest is sent for to pray ; and administer the Eucharist , ( if desired . )

2. The sick takes a long Farewell of wife , children , &c.

3. The Survivors rather joy , then mourn .

4. The Corps is washed and wrapt in clean linnen .

5. Friends carry it to the grave , and place the head West , with respect to Jerusalem , or else local Paradise .

6. Five days after they visit the family , feast and fast , as we accustome . Idem .

The Inhabitants of Casta in E. Ind. place the Carcass in a deep , long , narrow Gave , or else between two walls built on purpose ; where the simple Relict immures her self voluntarily , and dies by famine . A most formidable death ! Idem .

The Inhabitants of Japan in mourning wear white . Idem .

The Chinese ,

1. Wash , perfume , and apparel the Corps with his best cloaths .

2. Cover his Head , and set him in a chair .

3. The wife and Children come in and kiss him , according to their Seniorities , and Kindred also , kneeling down , and kissing the dead man's hand , with ejaculations , beating their breasts , and tears .

4. The Third day Coffin him , Cover him with silk , and set up his picture .

5. For 15 days the Corps rest ; the Priests feast , offer sacrifice , burn incense .

6. The Widow and Children mourn for 3. years , not seen to joy in any thing .

In like manner the Inhabitants of Japan invocate their Mannadaes .

Muscovites .

1. When the sick is departed , the Relations stand about the body , and excite one another to bemoan him , asking the Deceased , why he would die ? Were his affairs in a good condition ? Did he want meat and drink ? Was not his wife handsom or young enough ? Or not faithful to him ? &c.

2. They send a present of Beer , Hydromel and Aqua-vitae to the Priest , that he may pray for the Soul , &c.

3. They wash the Body , put on a clean Shirt , and new Russia-Leather Shoes , and lay him in the Coffin , with his Arms Cross the Breast .

4. The Coffin ( made of the Trunk of a Tree ) is covered with a Cloth , or some Coat of the Deceased , and carried to Church , with this Solemnity and Order .

1. First the Priest carrying the Image of the Saint , assign'd the Deceased at Baptism .

2. Next , four Virgins , next a-kin , filling the Air with horrid Cries , and keeping time in their Elevations , and Cadencies one with another .

3. Next the Corps , carried by six Men , the Priests incensing it all the way , to keep off evil Spirits , and withal singing Psalms .

4. Lastly , Kindred and Friends , but disorderly , with every one a Wax-candle in his Hand .

5. At the Grave , the Coffin is uncovered , the Image held over him , certain Prayers said , with these words oft repeated , — Lord look upon his Soul in Righteousness ; the Widow continuing her Lamentations , with the same questions mentioned before .

6. They Kiss the Corps , or the Coffin ; and the Priest puts a piece of Paper between his Fingers , which is a kind of Testimonial , or Passe for his Admittance into the other World , sign'd by the Patriarch , &c. and Sold by the Priest .

The Form thus ,

( We whose Names are hereunto Subscribed ( the Patriarch , or Metropolitan ) and Priest of the City of N — do make known and certify by these Presents , that the Bearer of these our Letters hath always lived among us , like a good Christian , professing the Greek Religion ; and tho he hath committed some Sins , yet he hath confessed the same , and received Absolution , and taken the Communion , for the Remission of his Sins ; — hath Honoured God and his Saints ; — hath said his Prayers ; and Fasted on the Hours and Days appointed by the Church ; and hath carried himself so well towards me his Confessor , that I have no reason to complain of him , nor to deny him the Absolution of his Sins . In witness whereof we have given him the present Testimonial , to the End , that upon sight thereof , S. Peter may open to him the Gate of Everlasting Bliss .

This done , the Coffin is shut up , and put in the Grave , with the Face Eastward : They Mourn forty Days , and Feast on the third , because then the Face is disfigured ; on the second , because then the Body begins to Putrify ; and on the twentieth , because then the Heart Corrupts . Some build Huts over the Grave , and cover them with Mats , because the Priest , Morning and Evening , for six Weeks , Prays over the Grave . The D. of Holstein's Embas . Travels ,

Lutherans .

The Lutheran Women Mourn in White . Dr. Brown's Trav. p. 169.

Tartars .

When a Sick Person lies dangerously ill , they send for a Moullah , who comes with the Alcoran , which he opens and shuts three times , saying certain Prayers , and laying it upon the Sick Person 's Face ; if the Sick Person recover , 't is attributed to the Sanctity of the Alcoran , and the Moullah is Presented with a Sheep or Goat . If he die , all his Kindred meet , and carry him to the Grave , with great Testimonies of Sadness , crying continually , Alla , Alla. When he is Interr'd , the Moullah mutters certain Prayers over the Grave , and is paid for his Pains according to the Wealth of the Heirs . For the Poor he generally spends three days and three nights in that Exercise ; for the Rich he as usually spends a Month , never stirring all the while from the Grave , and sometimes seven or Eight . M. Tavernier l. 3. c. 13.

Circassians and Comanians .

At their Funerals , the near Relations or Friends of the Dead cut their Faces , and some other parts of their Bodies with sharp Flints ; others Prostrate themselves upon the Ground , and tear their Hair ; so that when they return from the Burial , they are all of a gore Blood : However , notwithstanding all this Affliction , they never Pray for the Dead . Idem . l. 3. c. 12.

Gaurs .

When the Gaurs are Sick , they send for their Priests , to whom they make a kind of Confession ; whereupon the Priests enjoyn them to give Alms , and other good Works , to gain Pardon of their Sins . They neither Burn , nor Bury ; but carry the Corps without the City , to a Wall'd place , where are abundance of Stakes about 7 or 8 foot high , fixt in the Ground , and tie the Dead Corps to one of the Stakes , with his Face towards the East : The People falling to their Prayers , till the Crows come , ( which those Coemeteries draw to them . ) If the Crow fasten on the right Eye , they believe the Person to be happy , and for joy , give large Alms , and make a Feast in the Field ; but if upon the left Eye , they return home sad , without speaking to one another , give no Alms , nor Eat , nor Drink . Idem . l. 4. c. 8.

When a Man is just breathing his last , they put the Mouth of a Dog , to the Mouth of the Person Dying , and cause him to Bark twice in that posture , that the Soul of the Deceased may enter into the Dog , who , they say , will deliver it into the hands of the Angel appointed to receive it . When any Dog dies , they carry him out of the City , and Pray to God for the Carrior . Idem .

Armenians .

When an Armenian Dies , the Mordichou ( one whose Office it is to wash the Dead ) fetches from Church a Pot of Holy-water , puts in into a great Vessel of Water , in which he puts the Corps and washes it ; then they dress it with a new white shirt , breeches , wastcoat , bonnet , put it in a linnen Sack , carry it to Church , with every one a Taper in their hand : there the Priest saith certain prayers , sets up lighted Tapers round the Corps , and so leaves it all night . Next morning the Bishop or Priest saith Mass , and then carry the body before the door of the Bishop's house , where the Bishop comes forth , and saith a prayer for the soul of the deceased , then 8 or 10 of the poorer sort carry the body to the Church-yard , the Priests Singing Dirges all the way , till the body is let down into the grave , the Bishop throwing 3 handfuls of Earth into the grave , saying , from Earth thou camest , to Earth thou shalt return , and stay there till our Lord comes . Their feasts afterwards for Priests and poor are chargeable for 7 days together , believing no soul departed can be saved without it . Tavernier l. 4. c. 13. If a slave dies , the Master writes a note , let him not grieve , I make him free .

In Mexico ,

The Pagans buried their dead in gardens , or on mountains ; sometimes they burn'd the body , and if he was a great man , they killed his chaplain , and his officers to attend him , and buryed his wealth with him , that he might not want in the other world . Ross .

The Priest used to attire himself at these funerals , like a Devil with many mouths and glass-eyes , and with his staff stir'd and mingled the ashes . When the King died , the Priests were to Sing his Elogies , and to sacrifice 200 persons to serve him . Idem .

Armenians .

When we were at Breakfast , news came that a certain Bishop was dead , in his return from the three Churches ; whither he was sent by the Patriarch , to gather certain duties due from the Villages . Immediately the Arch-Bishop rising from Table , with all his Assistants , and having made a prayer for the dead , sent a Bishop and six Monks to fetch the Corps ; who returning a little after midnight , the body was presently laid in the Church upon a Carpet spread upon the ground , with the face turn'd toward the Altar : In the mean time a great number of Wax-Tapers were lighted , and all the rest of the night two Monks watch'd by turns to pray for the dead . The next morning early the Arch-Bishop the Bishops and all in Religious orders said the Office for the dead , which lasted half an hour ; and at the end of the Mass they brought the Corps to the Altar , so that they made the feet of the Corps to touch it . Then they took off the linnen cloth that cover'd his head , at which time the Arch-Bishop anointed him in six places with holy oyl , saying certain prayers every time . Then they cover'd him again and said other prayers which lasted half an hour . Then they carryed the Corps out of Church with Grosses and Banners , and every one a Taper in his hand . As the Corps pass'd by , one of the Bishops put a paper in his right hand , containing these words , I came from the Father , and I return to the Father . Being brought to the grave , upon a little mountain near the Covent , and set down , they said other prayers which lasted a quarter of an hour . In the mean time a Bishop going down into the grave , took away all the stones , and made the place smooth ; after which the Corps was let down wrapt in a large linnen sheet . Then the Bishop according to the Custom , raised his head a little higher than his feet , turning his face to the East . Which done , the Arch-Bishop and Assistants took every one a handful of Earth , which the Arch-Bishop bless'd and gave it to the Bishop who strewd it over the body . Then the Bishop coming out again , the grave was filled up . M. Tavernier l. 1. c. 4. p. 18.

Nestorians , Armenians , and Jacobites .

At Bagdat , if a Christian dies , all the rest come to his burial , and returning home , find a supper prepared to welcome them : the next day they return to the grave , pray for the deceased ; and the third day there is a dinner for all comers and goers . Sometimes there will be a 150 persons at a burial . They repeat the same Ceremonies for the 7th 15th 30th and 40th days afterwards : having a great veneration for the dead , for whom they pray too often . This feasting is so costly , that the poor often sell their Children for their debts . Tavernier l. 2. c. 2. p. 86.

Persians .

Among the Persians , when a Patient lies dangerously ill , a Fire is made upon the Terass of the House , to give the people notice to pray for him : when dead , the House rings with Crys and Lamentations , especially of the Women who tear their Hair , and shew such Antic Postures , that a Man would think them possess'd ; in the midst of their telling what worthy Acts he hath done , &c. then the Casi is informed , who answers , — Serchoama Salamet bashet , i. e. May your Head be in safety ; he seals a License to a Mourderchour , to take the Body , and wash it in a House , built on purpose near a running Water ; then come a great number of Moullahs with long staves ( having thin Iron or Latten Plates at the ends ) wrapt about with Taffata , tearing their Throats , with crying Allah , Allah , Allah , repeating nothing else , and dancing sometimes on one Foot , sometimes on another ; the Cloaths of the deceased belong to the Mourderchour ; all that meet the Bier , proffer their Shoulders to help to carry : If a Person of Quality be buried , all his Horses are bridled and saddled , and one carries his Turban , another his Scimiter , another his Bow , Arrows , Buckler , &c. Their Graves are six Foot long , six deep , and two wide , wherein they lay their Bodies with their Faces towards Mecha : if a rich Man , he is buried with Turbant , Scimiter , Bow and Arrows , and Victuals set before him ; the Moullahs go to the House , and eat , and are paid there for their singing and bawling , &c. Tavernier , l. 5. c. 20.

Abissines .

The Dead Body is ,

1. Well washed .

2. Fumed with Incense , and wrapt up in proper Garments .

3. If of noble extract , laid on a Bier , ( covered with a Bull 's Hide . )

4. Carried to the Grave , laden with Crosses , Censers , and Holy Water , and this with a very swift pace .

5. Set down before the Grave , whilst a certain Paragraph out of St. John's Gospel is a reading .

6. After this the Body being sprinkled with the Water , is not let down , but thrown into the Sepulchre .

— When Marcus , the eldest Son of Susneus the King , was buried , they sounded forth , — Marcus is dead , Hallelujah . Marcus is dead , Hallelujah , &c.

And this they repeated so often , and so loud , that the Fathers sent from Rome , and then but newly arrived in Aethiopia , were astonished , not knowing whether the Aethiopians rejoyced or lamented . Job Ludolph . l. 3. c. 6.

Indian Christians .

1. The Surviver rather rejoyceth , then seems to mourn .

2. The Corps is wash'd , and wrapt up in clean Linnen .

3. When 't is carried to the Grave , the Head is laid West , with respect to Jerusalem , or the Local Paradise .

4. Five days after Friends visit the Family , and Feast and Fast with them , as with us they use to do . Sir Tho. Herbert .

Mahometans .

The Turks commonly bury by the High-ways , yet their Tombs are not ordinarily splendid , consisting only of a Stone , erected at the Head and Feet ; yet some set up Stones , of two , three or four Yards high ; some have a Turbant carved upon the Stone , at the Head , and others set up two Pillars of Stone ; some proceed farther , and raise the Sepulchres ( as with us ) and afterwards place two Pillars upon them , one at the Head , another at the Feet . At Seopia I saw fair Ones after this manner , and two Sepulchres in one of them ; but the best way I observed in these parts , ( Larissa and Thessaly ) is by building a Pavillion supported by four Pillars . As we travelled from the South from Jagodna to Servia . I saw on the side of a Hill , a large Turkish Tom , about four Yards long , and a square place covered by it , which the Chiause told me was the Tomb of one of their Saints , and accordingly performed his Devotions at it , and at other places ; on Thursday-night and Fridays I observed the Women to visit to Sepulchres , and pay their Devotions at the Tombs of their deceased Friends . Dr. Brown 's Travels , p. 50.

Thebans .

Amongst the Thebans none might build him an House , before he build himself a Sepulchre to be buried in .

Dutch.

The Synod at Eleven a Clock , went to the Funeral of Henricus ab Hell ; the solemnity was no more but this ; some of the chief of the Town , with the whole Synod , ( of Dort , I suppose ) went to the House where he died , accompanied him to the Church , laid him in the Grave , and went home again , almost in as little a time as I have told it you . Mr. Hales 's Letter to Sir D. C.

Tunquin .

The Tunquinese at their Entertainments use great store of Artificial Fire-works ; they set upon the Tombs of the Deceased good store of Victuals and Comfitures , out of a Belief that the Dead are better for them ; for their Priests keep them in that blind error for their own advantage , and so well order their business , that there is nothing left by Morning . The same is practised by the Chinese at Batavia , where they have a place without the Town to bury their Dead , which puts me in mind of this story : Their Burying-place lying in the walk of the Soldiers , when they saw the Provant on one of the Tombs , they took it away to their Guard , and there feasted themselves ; the Chinese Priests that usually came about Midnight to take away the Victuals , finding themselves several times bereaved of their Expectations , and suspecting the Soldiers belonging to the Holland Garrison ; first , complained to the General and Council ; but that not taking effect , they resolved to poison both the Meat and Drink , to prevent the like fraud for the future . This took so good effect , that afterwards many of the Dutch Soldiers being poisoned , deterred the rest from any such Licorish Attempts . Tavernier's Collect , &c.

Calvinists .

Concerning the Funeral of the Calvinists , see before in the former part .

Papists .

They have a peculiar Office for the Dead in Purgatory , which some perform every third day , some every seventh , some the 30th , some the 40th day , others the 50th , others yearly ; but note , that no Mass must be said for the Dead on Festival days , except the Body be present . Incense may be be burned for the Living , but not for Dead . The Corps may not be brought into the Church whilst Mass is saying for the Living , but must be set in the Church-porch till Mass be done , and the Mass for the Dead be begun , in which Mass the Kiss of Peace must not be given , because there is no Communion between us and the Dead . Their Order is thus : 1. The Corps is washed and anointed . 2. 'T is carried to Church the Bearers by the way resting three times , to signifie Christ's resting in the Grave . 3. Holy Water and Frankincense is put into the Grave , to keep out evil Spirits , &c. 4. He is buried with green Bays , to shew the Immortality of the Soul . 5. With the Face upward , and his Feet toward the East , to shew his Expectation of Heaven , and his readiness to meet Christ in the Resurrection ( from the East . ) Note , 1. Every Christian buried out of the Church or Church-yard , hath a Cross set at his Head , to shew that he was a Christian . 2. Clergy-Men in Orders are buried in the habit of their Orders . 3. All are wrapt in Linnen , because Christ was so . 4. Some also in Sack-cloth , to shew their Repentance . 5. Antiently the names of Holy Men were registred in Scrolls or folding Tables , called 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Dypticks , which words the Latin Church retained [ Dr. Holyday on Juven. p. 173. saith , The Dypticha were two Tables , containing the names of especial Persons , some alive , and some dead ; some Vertuous , some Vicious , — Read in time of Divine Service amongst the Primitive Christians for the determent of bad , &c. ] and the Bishops kept them , and publickly read them in time of Divine Service , to shew that the Just shall be had in everlasting remembrance . 6. Prayers for the Dead are only for such as are in Purgatory , i. e. who died in Venial Sins , unrepented of . 7. There is neither Gloria in excelsis , nor Hallelujahs used in the Office for the Dead . Mr. Rosse , out of Aleninus , &c.

Roman .

The Roman Catacombs are without the Walls of the Town , according to the Law of the twelve Tables , yet they seem to run under it , viz. vast Caves in the Rocks , made use of as Repositories of dead Bodies , where they were thrown , and there putrified ( putuerunt ) thence called Puticoli , where the meanest sort of the Ronan Slaves were laid . Dr. Burnet's Letters , who discourses upon them at large .

Guinea .

In Guinea they bury Gods of Straw with their Dead , that they may accompany them in the other World . Pacquet broke open , Vol. 2.

Mexico .

The Priests in Mexico interr'd the Dead ; the places where they buried them were their Gardens and Courts of their own Houses ; others carried them to the places of their Sacrifices — in the Mountains ; others burnt them , and after buried the Ashes in the Temples . They sung the Funeral Offices like Responds , often lifting up the dead Body , with many Ceremonies ; at these Mortuaries they did eat and drink ; and if it were a Person of Quality , they gave Apparel to such as came ; the Friends saluted the Person , as if he were living ; for a King or Lord , they put some Slaves , Cook , Butler , &c. to death with him , to serve him in the other World ; they give him Ornaments also ; the Obsequies continued ten days , &c. Purchas out of Acosta .

Guiana .

In some parts of Guiana , when the Flesh of the Dead is worn off by Putrefaction , they hang up the So●leton in the Chamber or House where the Party died , decking the Scull with Feathers of divers Colours , and hanging Jewels and Plates of Gold about the Arm and Thigh-Bones . S. Clark .